IBCV C1

June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 1: I live next door to the villain.

I was very anxious.

What if I can’t defend my country, what if I die, what if someone attacks?

Someone looked at me and advised me to take it easy. I said, “I get it.” Of course I lied.

I’ve learned that I should do my duty. That’s how I lived my life. I took it for granted.

So it was easy.

I’m the only saint in this country.

If I were to disintegrate, the wards would be broken and the entire country would be in danger…

But then one night.

My knight spoke to me as I was dying.

That your unilateral sacrifice is wrong. Make it easier from now on.

“I will do so with those passionate words,” he replied. That’s how the knight killed me.

I stopped worrying for the first time. However,

If you reincarnate in a novel, you can start worrying again.

And what if, of all things, I had been born next door to the villain in the novel? What if that villain is
going to kill all his childhood neighbors in the future?

So what I’m trying to say is this.

I became the kid who lived next door to the villain. Please help me!

Vianne Astahilt, is my new name.

A Novel I Read Before I died: “Look Out, Run!” > I learned about deception shortly after I was
reincarnated to this world
It was thanks to Vianne’s, or my mother, that I heard about the birth of an ominous child next door.
Strangely enough, from the time I was born, I could hear the natural interpretation of the language of
this world.

“Idris,” she said. That pale boy.

The sinister child, the colorless child, Idris.

These were all words to describe the villain of <Danger, Run!>.

White hair was extremely rare in this world.

It was even more so because his hair did not turn white even when he became an old man.

However, the villain Idris was born with white hair and red eyes. It was nothing more than a symbol of
ominousness.

Idris grew up abused by his parents and neighbors as a child for such reasons. However, Idris was born
with the gift of wizardry, and years later he becomes the master of evil wizards.

In revenge, he burned his childhood village to the ground. He also sought out his childhood neighbors
and killed them.

In other words, the people who will die then will include me.

But I didn’t want to die early again. So I started looking for ways to change the plot.

I tried to tell my parents that we should move out before Idris was old enough to remember that I
existed.

However, even though I was only four years old, I could not get through to my parents about the idea of
moving house.

I tried to use other methods, but each time I only failed. In the meantime, time continued to pass.

“I really don’t know what to do…”

I’m six years old and I’m sitting in the garden, sighing.

“What should I do? ……”

Eight years old

“I want to live a long life…”

Age 10
And 11 years old.

“If I get close to that boy, I guess I won’t be killed.” I decided to continue my adventure.

‘He’s a future villain. Now that you’re not a bad guy, maybe we can be friends?’ It was pretty scary, but
there was no other way.

‘I’m the only one who knows the future, so I have no choice. I have to make a move.

The town was home not only to my new family, but also to some of my closest neighbors and my best
friend, the heroine of my novel.

In the story, the heroine is the only one among the villagers who succeeds in escaping Idris’ threat. Still,
Idris does not give up and tries to kill the heroine as well.

But as long as I’m here, I’m not going to let that happen.

“Lyriel, I’ll make sure you’re protected!”

I clenched my fists in earnest and shouted. The cute blonde girl protagonist, Lyriel Sigron, who was
playing with her hands beside me, shook her head.

“Are you strong now?”

Then she pushed me a little. I fell sideways without a pulse. Her black, shiny hair was spread out on a
cloth mat spread on the lawn.

“Oh, why are you pushing me?”

Shaking my clothes, I sat up straight again and complained.

“Look at this. You’re still not strong I’ll just protect you.”

Lyriel folded her arms and looked at me with concern.

It was embarrassing. Even though I have a smaller head than Lyriel, I lose every day even if I fight in arm
wrestling! I don’t know the future better.

For reference, the height difference is natural because Lyriel is one year older than me. I’m never small

“No. Let’s see, later on, I’ll be stronger than you, Lyriel. And even if I’m weaker, I can protect you. Isn’t
there a risk that you have to use your body to solve it?”

I said bravely as I got up from my seat.

“I’ll bring you some more sweets. I’m waiting for you!”

“Huh.”
Leaving behind Lyriel’s clear, magenta eyes full of disbelief, I left the garden. I was thinking of catching
Idris by taking a break from our house.

Now was the perfect time for all the people in my house who would hate having ominous gray hair go
out. Besides, I saw the people next door go out this morning. There will be only a few servants and Idris
at home now.

“Children, even if it’s their first meeting, they quickly become friends after playing. You’ll be fine the
next time you wake up.”

This was a secluded and beautiful village where the aristocrats and wealthy commoners mainly lived in
the lower and middle classes.

Each house had a nicely decorated garden, and if the houses were close together, the boundary of the
garden would be divided by planting a lot of tall trees or grass.

So did our house and the house next door. So it was easy to get to the garden next door if the road was
well drilled. I don’t know about tall adults, but I, who is still small, had just found a place in the grass that
could be used as a dog hole.

Without hesitation, I made my way through the bushes and went inside. It was denser than I thought, so
it took a bit of trouble, but I was able to safely reach the garden next door.

“Five….”

The floor, where thin grass grew evenly, was soft. Various trees that are properly managed were also
noticed.

I came here for the first time today because it’s right next door, but my parents avoided visiting because
they said they had an ominous child.

Now all you need to do is find Idris here. And it wasn’t very difficult.

It’s likely that he’s already noticed someone breaking into the garden. You will soon appear in front of
me to check on me.

This was possible because Idris Seindel was sensitive to the presence.

Even in the novel, the young Idris would find anyone who came to her house, wherever she was. And it
was his habit to observe the visitor nearby.

Because I was abused, I couldn’t go out well, and I didn’t even meet people. He was exposed to and
learned from the outside world.

And this fact was also a continuation of the novel.

Such sensitivity was not simply a constitution. It was a kind of additional ability that was innate as a
wizard. Of course, Idris, whom I came to see now, is still young, so she probably doesn’t know that she is
a wizard.

It was still a long time before he realized his power as a wizard.

‘But why didn’t he come like this?’

I can’t wait for long while thinking.

Puck.

“Ugh?”

As I was walking around nervously for fear of being found out by others, something was left on my toe.

Startled, he stepped back and checked the floor.

A white-haired boy in a white shirt and black pants was wriggling because of my kick.

‘uh? Awhile. White hair?’

At that moment, the boy flinched and turned towards me.

It was Idris who was in tears.

‘Hey, it’s messed up. What do we do?’

I creaked and saw my footprints clearly on Idris’ shirt.

“Ah, ha ha! Hi! I’m sorry, I didn’t see you here.”

Then, Idris’ expression, which looked like she was about to cry, changed to fear in an instant. He
groaned and crouched like a frightened puppy, alerting me.

“… … go away!”

It was a difficult situation.

“No, there. I’m sorry I got the shoe marks on my shirt, but I’m not going to tell you to go… … .”

“Go! Ugh.”

Idris, who had been screaming, suddenly let out a moan.

‘what.’

Surprised, I approached without knowing.

“What is it? Are you sick?”

“Don’t touch it!”

That’s really sharp. I lifted my hand to support him.

“… … You’re right?”

I asked carefully in the gentlest tone I could possibly have.

Idris opened her eyes wide with clear tears as if surprised.

“How, okay… ….”

“Just looking at it, it looks like it was a wound. Are those around you like this? It looks so sick I need
treatment.”

“… … you.”

Idris was still vigilant, but she rolled her eyes and searched for me.

I waited with my hands slightly raised as a sign that I didn’t want to hurt him.

“Vianne from the Astahilt family?”

Ahh. Suddenly he recited my personal information.

“Do you know me?”

I asked, hoping not.

“Next door… … You live.”

Idris said hesitatingly.

Yeah, damn it. There’s no way you still don’t know I’m from this town. It’s right next door.

As long as he recognized it, he couldn’t back down any further. If you stay still, you will be stuck and you
will be included in the revenge of the future villain Idris.

“That’s right. My name is Vianne, who lives next door to you. I’ve gone beyond that Nice to meet you.”

I said, pointing towards the bush I came into.

Idris grabbed one of her arms and looked at me.

“… … If you came in by mistake, leave now. There is nothing good for you with me.”
“Why not? Since we met like this, let’s be friends with me. Neighbors, we.”

“I am cursed!”

‘No, can I make my voice this loud?’

I looked at him anxiously as he squeaked.

“Why are you cursed?”

And he asked, strangely. This was sincere.

“Are you kidding me? You see what I look like.”

Idris had terrifying eyes as if furious. Although he was still young, he was quite cold and fierce.

For a moment, he thought of his future appearance. I got goosebumps. But he couldn’t run away. I
pretended nothing was wrong.

“Huh. I’m watching you are handsome.”

“What……?”

He asked as if he had heard something he couldn’t hear. I gave the correct answer again.

“Your color is not a curse.”

“…….”

“You just have an unusual appearance.”

Idris froze with her mouth slightly open as if she had been struck by something. Somehow it got a little
sad.

It must have been that this child had just heard the words affirming my existence for the first time.

“Everything the grown-ups say about curses and everything is wrong.”

I let out a small sigh and held out my hand.

“Then why don’t you play with me? Before that, get some treatment.”

Smiling confidently.

“Huh? Idris Seindel.”

I called out the name of the boy who would become the villain.
Idris Seindel’s eyes twinkled.

“… … But I.”

The neat boy’s face gleamed in the sunlight in the garden. I almost forgot the thought of stopping
because it was beautiful. I had a foreboding that when he grows up and becomes an adult, it will be my
taste.

“I am the only one in this house now.”

He spoke sadly like a wounded little animal.

“Oh yeah? I was still curious about that.”

I looked at him with grateful eyes for taking care of my anxiety.

Since there was no one, I thought that my trespassing would not be caught.

“Do you know what a house with no servants and no masters means?”

Idris asked me. It was a difficult question.

“Well…… ? Is everyone in the house busy?”

I replied hard, but Idris’ expression was not good. My answer was obviously wrong.

“I am abandoned.”

“what?”

My voice rose as I was startled.

‘Isn’t there anything like that in the novel?’

Apparently, Idris lived with her parents until she suddenly disappeared one day.

“What do you mean, abandoned?”

“Literally. Everyone left this morning. I moved my luggage little by little from the beginning, and the
number of servants gradually decreased, and eventually we moved completely.”

“… … No, why would you do that… … ?”

“I couldn’t stand the gaze of others, so I quietly disappeared without being noticed by my neighbors. I,
the culprit of that gaze, wished to die here in isolation.”

“Huh? What the hell is all this garbage like?”

‘I haven’t done anything yet, but the plot has already changed? What happened?’

It was crazy. And suddenly I got scared. It felt like an adventurer lost in the deep forest.

Is this just a minor error? That was the way it was.

It didn’t matter if I changed it to be like this. But it was difficult if the story changed before I even did
anything.

Knowing the future, he might never use his advantage.

“… … so go Staying here won’t do you any good, I said.”

Idris said in a tone of half resignation, perhaps because of my reaction. But still I had no intention of
leaving him.

“Hate. If you’re going to tell me to go, you go too.”

I shook my head resolutely and held out my hand again.

“There is no one in my house right now except for one friend. Let’s go and get some medicine.”

Idris frowned. It seemed that he couldn’t adapt to my stubborn attitude.

“you… … Do you mind what I say?”

“Things are pretty trashy, but I didn’t mean to say you were trash. Do I want to be friends with you?”

As I said that, I waved my hand as if to urge.

Idris was conflicted. Enough to see it on his face. Then, in the end, like a wild animal on the verge of
being tamed, he reached out his hand carefully.

That hand took my hand.

‘Good!’

“Let’s go, Idris.”

I grabbed his hand and led him to the dog hole.

“Oh my God, Vianne. What if you brought sweets and brought people?”

When I returned to my garden, Lyriel greeted me with her eyes wide open.
I shrugged as if nothing had happened to her.

“He is injured. I brought you here for treatment.”

“The last time I picked up a stray cat… …. I know what your personality is.”

Lyriel shook her head and looked at the white boy in my hand.

“Hey, are you that girl? A colorless child.”

“He’s what you think he is.”

“Oh my gosh.”

“Just in case, you can’t say anything bad, Lyriel. He’s just a friend of mine next door.”

“I didn’t mean to say anything bad, I just thought for a moment what your parents would say.”

“Anyway, my parents won’t come until evening. Until then, if we’re together, I won’t be found out.”

The family went to the city center near the Imperial Palace to do business related work.

And in the morning, I sent everyone except the heavy-mouthed and reliable servant to work and sent
them out. It means that as of today, no matter what I do, there is no problem.

“There must be some family members of this kid, so maybe they can get caught?”

“They said they left him. This morning. It’s crazy, but it’s true.”

“Oh my God.”

Lyriel had been surprised in a row while spitting out the same exclamation from before. She blinked for
a while, then came to her senses.

“for now… … Okay. I’ll bring you a medicine box.”

“Do you know where it is?”

“I know you often find it. It’s not like I’m coming here to play for a day or two.”

I had nothing to say. Yes, I was a bit cautious. From the moment I was born, my body was on the weak
side.

I let Lyriel go and put Idris down on the mat.

When I put it in the garden of my house in a bright atmosphere, her beauty shone even more.

I am also a pretty girl with black hair and shiny blue eyes. To be honest, I don’t really care for him.
Hell, he’s going to be the top villain in the novel, and he deserves it. I readily understood.

“Let’s wait for that friend to come back.”

“… … .”

Idris stared at me with those red eyes. His eyes were on the sharp side, but he didn’t feel that he was
terrifying.

“How old are you? I know you’re Idris Seindel, but I’ve never heard of it until your age.”

I squatted in front of him and asked. The truth is, I know a bit about my age thanks to the content of the
novel, but I can’t show it.

“Eleven years old.”

Idris replied softly. I nodded.

“You are the same age as me. Oh, by the way, the blonde and magenta-eyed friend I mentioned earlier
is 12 years old.”

“… … okay.”

“Yep.”

“… ….”

He shut his mouth. I don’t think this is very believable.

I did just that. I saw earlier that he was about to die from the dumped seaweed.

If I had planned to live, I wouldn’t have been lying around in the garden with eyes that gave up
everything like that.

The only regret was the fact that he wouldn’t die if he did. According to the setting of the novel, Idris
was persistent. That’s why I didn’t leave him alone. If he left it alone, he would come back to life, and he
would harbor a deeper resentment.

So I brought If I had no choice but to live, I wanted to live in a way that did not threaten me.

“Aren’t you still awkward? Rest until Lyriel comes. I won’t tell you.”

I took care of him and gave him a little time to organize his thoughts.

I sat quietly on the other side of the mat, and then Lyriel returned. With both hands full of something.

“This is a bandage, this is an ointment, this is scissors and glue, and this is a recovery potion.”
Lyriel spilled first aid supplies on the mat and turned around again.

He said he would bring some sweets that I didn’t bring earlier. In the end, I was the only one in charge of
treatment.

“Hmm. Let’s see.”

I tapped Idris’ left arm. He clenched his very teeth and seemed to bear the pain.

“Looks like it’s broken. I’d love to drink this too.”

I gave him a bright orange potion bottle. This is actually a potion with magical effects, so import is
prohibited, but my parents who run the top secretly brought it in for me.

As I said before, my body is on the weak side, so it was useful to have something like this.

“What is this?”

“A miraculous orange syrup that radiates strength.”

I explained roughly and casually, picked up the bandage and cut it with scissors. Idris’ expression holding
the potion was colored with wonder. I didn’t care.

Idris glanced at me and drank the medicine at once. Then the wounds started to heal right away.

He looked at me with startled bunny eyes.

“Shh.”

I put my index finger to my lips with a mischievous laugh.

“The existence of this drug is a secret.”

Then he touched his left arm again. This time it didn’t hurt.

“What do you think?”

“… … It’s a little sore, but it’s okay.”

“I’m glad. After all, magic is the best.”

“this… … Is it magic?”

“Huh. First time seeing it?”

The future Idris is an archmage, so you’ll see it a lot. Now I’m more into magic than that.
“It’s because it’s contraband. So if you divulge this, my whole family will have to go to jail.”

“… … Is it a threat not to speak? I have nothing to say anyway, so don’t worry.”

“Oh, how are you? I will believe you.”

I said jokingly and grabbed his hand. His eyes widened and then returned to normal.

‘You’re very cooperative, you bastard.’

Cute. Whether it’s the villain or the main character, kids are cute. I took out the ointment and applied it
to the wound on the back of his hand.

Wounds do not heal completely with potions. Because such a deep wound remained, it had to be
treated additionally.

He flinched as he looked at me in pain.

“Why are you helping me?”

Then he asked as if he was really curious. It was a question I couldn’t honestly answer.

“You are my neighbor. We are helping our neighbors.”

I replied with a soft smile.

Idris replied in a subdued voice.

“The other neighbors didn’t think so.”

“It’s because they believe in superstitions too much. Bad people.”

In order to live, I needed to inform Idris. Besides those people, there are definitely people in this town
who don’t believe in superstitions like me and Lyriel.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR C85
DR C86

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language
Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C2
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 2. Are we friends?

“… … .”

Idris had complex eyes.

“Thanks.”

Then at once he said to me.

“… … uh?”

“Thank you for your help.”

I was taken aback and lost my words for a moment.

In fact, I’ve never seen Idris say something like this in a novel. It’s amazing that she was so innocent and
cute before she turned black.

‘I wonder if I can survive easily?’

“If you’re grateful, let’s play with me.”

I wanted to say this again, so I don’t know how many times it’s already been today. Idris gave a relaxed
expression as if she was smiling.

“okay.”

What is this face It was very unfamiliar. The author will be in awe when he sees it.
“Don’t worry about living, I’ll secretly bring you little by little. Our family is rich, so we won’t even notice
it.”

“… … So far?”

“You are friends, now we are.”

Right? He looked at him as if he were claiming.

He looked at me with unknown eyes. It was a tense moment.

“okay.”

When he said yes, I cheered inside. That day, I befriended Idris, who wasn’t the villain.

The first step in the operation was success.

It was one day a few days after meeting Idris. My mother called the family and said:

“As we expand this business, my father and I have decided to stay in the capital. It won’t take long, so
don’t live in a dangerous city for nothing and stay here. Don’t leave too many servants behind.”

What this meant was that for the time being I was free to act!

“Yeah, I’m not hurt and I’ll be fine. Bye.”

I nodded my head, holding back the desire to smile.

Free!

From the day after my parents left, I started bringing Idris into my garden with ease.

My parents went up to the capital, leaving only me and close servants. Silencing them was a piece of
cake for me.

Instead, the servants placed the condition that Idris should not be brought into the house. We all agreed
to accept it.

Idris was awkward at first, but as time went on, she got used to me and Lyriel.

Sitting around the garden, eating sweets and chatting. Finding new wild flowers in the grass and playing
hide and seek among tall trees. Idris adapted to such ordinary things.

When the long summer passed and autumn came, it became natural for the three of us to play together.
‘If you think about it, it’s a very unusual combination. A heroine, a villain, and an extra.’

The character Vianne Astahilt does not appear in the novel <Danger, Run!>.

It was probably one of the extras that died out in the scene where Idris wiped out the villagers.

In that sense, I was out of the blue in the relationship between the main characters. But this was only
the beginning. I’m going to change the whole story of the villain’s childhood in the future.

‘I’m sorry in advance, author. Still, I enjoyed your novels.’

“Vianne.”

A cool autumn afternoon. He held out what Lyriel had been fiddling with for a while. It was a ring woven
of grass. It’s pretty elaborately made.

I smiled broadly and held it in my hand.

“pretty.”

“Vianne.”

This time Idris called me. What he held in his hand was a wreath made of grass and flowers.

“Wow.”

Frankly, Idris did it much better. He has dexterity.

Idris came up to me and put the wreath directly on my head.

“Where did you buy it?”

As I joked and admired him, he chuckled a little.

“You saw them making it from the side.”

“It is. Anyway, thanks, guys.”

I was in a good mood and I laughed out loud. If there is anyone other than me who receives gifts from
both the heroine and the villain at the same time, ask them to come and see.

“But why give it to me? Let’s exchange it between you.”

I also recommended Kim to feel good.

In order for the two not to become enemies in the future, I thought that they should get along well from
now on.
It was meant in that sense.

“Oh my gosh. That’s pretty bad.”

“Do you know that I am good?”

‘… … Guys, have you ever gone to fight without me knowing?’

Although the seasons changed, these friends did not know how to become close. This has been my
biggest concern these days.

At that time, as I successfully became friends with Idris, I thought I had pulled the death flags of
everyone halfway. This is one, I couldn’t live with anxiety.

“Baby, why are you like this? You are my friend, my friend.”

“Anything?”

Lyriel raised the tail of her horse in a sharp tone and clung to me at once. Then Idris’ expression
hardened quickly.

“Get away from Vianne.”

“If you say it’s okay to take this corolla off Vianne’s hair, I’ll think about it.”

“Do you think it will?”

“Are you guys over there? It’s like sparks are exploding in your eyes… … .”

I moderated them in a timid voice. I’m afraid who’s not the main character, both of their personalities
aren’t joking, really.

“What the hell is wrong with you?”

As I shook my head, Lyriel quickly responded.

“Idris is the problem.”

“I?”

Idris asked as if it was ridiculous.

“okay! You are secretly jealous of me and Vianne.”

“Don’t be silly.”

“It’s not bullshit, it’s the truth!”

“… … Why don’t you stop?”

Suddenly, Idris’ eyes turned bitter.

‘What’s going on with this? Could it be that the two of you have been fighting over me all this time?
Why not? Why?’

I was just blinking in surprise at what was happening for the first time, but Idris reached out and reached
out to Lyriel.

It was a moment, a very moment. I remembered the contents of the novel.

The figure of Idris Seindel, the ruthless villain who grabbed the female lead Lyriel’s neck… ….

And reflexively hid Lyriel behind me.

“… … Vianne.”

I was stunned by what I had done, and I heard Idris’ trembling voice.

It was a big deal. This is like protecting Lyriel from Idris.

I’ve been treating him as a threat.

“Idris, that’s it.”

I made eye contact with Idris to make an excuse. And I regret it immensely. Idris had bruised eyes.

“Did you think I would hurt him?”

“no. No, I’m surprised because you guys are fighting… … .”

“Do you think of me like any other neighbor?”

“… … .”

‘Oh, that was a real mistake. How do I fix it?’

While contemplating, he turned around without hearing my answer. I tried to catch it, but I failed. He
went back to his house.

Suddenly, the atmosphere became cold. Lyriel looked at Idris’ house with a slightly shocked face.

“I didn’t mean to be like this. I must have been wrong.”

“I made a mistake too. That hand, it wasn’t the hand that anyone was trying to attack, but I immediately
thought of something out of the ordinary… … .”
“Vianne, what are you doing?”

“I’m going to apologize later. Let’s solve the fight between you guys later.”

Uh huh, yes. For some reason, I thought it was smooth.

I returned Lyriel and had dinner a little earlier.

As the sun went down, I went out again. I told the servants that they would take a short walk in the
backyard.

I went straight to the corner and went through the dog hole.

Idris was left alone in the house, which was very dark and quiet. The noise of the grasshoppers was too
loud.

Even if you play with us often, it would be lonely and scary to be alone in a place like this. I suddenly had
a thought.

Also, I should have paid more attention. There is no such thing as a time to let go of tension in life.

“Idris? Come out for a second.”

I checked his garden first. He has a great sense of humor, so even if you call me here, you will know that
I am here.

“It’s my fault. Sorry.”

But he didn’t show up. I cautiously entered the building to find him.

The inside was darker than the outside. All the fires were extinguished.

I hesitated for a moment, but then I gathered the courage to move on.

“Because I have a secret I haven’t told you yet. That secret reminds me of someone else’s in your
appearance, so stop, I misunderstood. I never saw you badly.”

The lobby was cool. It felt like a chilly wind was blowing from somewhere.

Anyway, there was no one on the first floor. I stepped on the stairs leading to the second floor.

Creak.

An old sound that I did not want to hear resounded in the silence. I was actually a little scared.
‘Idris, what is he doing without the lights on in the house?’

“Idris. Lyriel didn’t want to be friends with you, so she didn’t say that. I guess I just don’t get along with
you.”

The voice began to creep in. My heart was beating fast. Had I known this would happen, I would have
brought a candle.

“Still, won’t we get better with time? I think so.”

Looks like a ghost I froze a lot and began to look around anxiously.

2nd floor hallway. The end of the long hallway was too dark. There seemed to be something at the end.

“Idris, can you come out and talk to me? I’m scared… … .”

It wasn’t the sound of pulling him out, it was really scary.

I got in trouble and made a sound of pain and took one more step.

That was then. Behind me, anything and everything passed like the wind.

“Ahh!”

I had goosebumps all over my body.

‘Is it a ghost?’

I was so startled that I slumped down. My head was spinning and I was short of breath.

What is this. My body didn’t listen.

“… … Vianne! Breathe.”

I barely caught on to the sound of screaming. It hurt like my lungs had shrunk.

“Vianne!”

Wow, that really hurt. It felt like someone grabbed me and twisted me. My heart raced hard.

I hurriedly scratched the floor and fell on my face. I couldn’t breathe. After suffering enough to bring
tears to my eyes, my breathing gradually returned. Since I’m not a strong-minded person, it seems like
this was a big hit as well.

“Lord, I’m dead… … Ugh.”

I was panting like a dog that ran for an hour on a summer day, and I felt a vibration somewhere.
‘What a vibration… … ?’

I saw the source of the vibrations hitting my shoulders and arms. It was a young man’s hand. He raised
his head and looked at the owner of his hand.

It was Idris. Idris trembled as she looked at me in amazement.

“uh? It’s you… … .”

It wasn’t a ghost, it was Idris. What do we do. It was like seeing a friend as a ghost.

“Sorry, I got it wrong… … .”

He made excuses, but he did not listen and asked seriously.

“OK?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sick?”

“No, I was just surprised.”

“… … .”

It was a look that didn’t believe anything. Idris was as surprised as I was, so his eyes were red. No, it
looked like it had turned red from crying. Maybe he was crying before I came.

“Did you cry?”

I looked at him stunned. Idris asked as if a little angry.

“Is that important?”

“Well then, it doesn’t matter!”

“It doesn’t matter.”

He spoke firmly and looked at me.

“Can it happen?”

It sounded like he was worried.

“Of course. Am I really not sick?”

“Can’t you breathe because the kid who said he’s fine is a little surprised?”
“Aren’t you surprised a lot, not a little? All the lights were off, so it was like experiencing courage.”

Even with my excuses, Idris didn’t really agree with me.

‘Yes, this child. I am a bird Are you okay?’

“… … You better avoid surprises in the future. Why are you here like that?”

“I’m here to apologize to you, why are you here?”

Idris made a complicated expression and sighed.

“Okay, let’s get up. The floor is cold.”

“Huh.”

I got up bravely to look better on purpose. In fact, it looked like he had some bruises on his leg, but it
didn’t show.

Idris looked up at me with anxious eyes and stood up.

It was a little awkward because we met half a day after the fight. We stood silently for a moment, not
saying anything.

In the end, I was the first to open my mouth, wiggling my fingers.

“Did you hear what I said earlier?”

“okay.”

“But why didn’t you come? Do you hate me?”

“… … That’s not right.”

I’m glad you don’t like it. I was relieved.

“A little, for crying. I couldn’t get out.”

He spoke frankly. You were lucky too.

“I’m sorry, if I hurt you.”

I apologized once more. He bowed his head sullenly, and he smiled a little.

“done.”

“What happened?”
“It’s okay.”

“Really?”

“I cleared up my misunderstanding about you. So, take care of yourself.”

Idris said in a soft, softened voice. I was excited and grinned.

“You have a very nice personality. Thanks, I’m fine.”

Then he grabbed his hand and just shook it. It was like a handshake.

Idris stood still, perplexed.

“what… ….”

“You don’t like handshakes?”

“no.”

Idris shook her head. And laughed a little again.

Are you feeling relieved? I feel better too.

We went into the room where Idris had been a while ago. He seemed to have calmed me down a bit and
sent me back. But I just clung to the sofa in my room.

Thirty minutes later.

“… … Aren’t you going?”

Idris finally asked carefully. I was leisurely in the brightly lit room, and answered sullenly.

“Go.”

It was so comfortable to lie down on the sofa. I was tired of waking up.

“Hold on a little longer.”

“You said that 10 minutes ago.”

“I am going now. I’ll just rest for five more minutes.”

A small sigh came from behind the sofa.

“No, Vianne. It’s dangerous for you to stay in this house for too long.”
Idris, who was reading a book, leaning against the back of the sofa where I was lying, closed the book.
He came in front of me, knelt down on one knee, and made eye contact with me.

“It’s not good for you or for me.”

He slapped me softly. I got a little bummed.

“Okay. I see, but I’m too lazy to go.”

I grabbed the boy’s arm, got up and grumbled.

I just wanted to go to sleep while lying down comfortably. My stamina was reduced due to work earlier,
so I was too slack to move again.

By the way, it was because the muscles were still less attached, and the feel was good.

“Are you softer than you think?”

Idris smirked at my words. It was a fight that said nothing.

“is it.”

“Huh. Can I touch you tomorrow?”

“okay… … Do whatever you feel like.”

He seemed to have resigned himself to grasping my outrageous behavior. I smiled and got up from my
seat.

“Thanks. Then I will go!”

I readily resigned.

Actually, Idris was cute, so her stamina was temporarily restored.

The next day, Idris returned to where we always met. There still seemed to be something strange with
Lyriel, but they roughly reconciled with each other.

It was peaceful again. It was exactly the situation I liked.

“Are you really sick?”

However, Idris seemed to be very unsure of me because of the work at that time.

“Because it’s not. If I had a fatal disease, I wouldn’t be able to play like this.”
I waved my hand.

It really is. From the moment I was born, I was just a little sloppy, but I didn’t get sick.

“right. I was worried at first too, but it’s not that bad. Rest in peace, Idris.”

Lyriel helped out from the side. Idris seemed to let go of the hour at that time.

“then. I will live a very long time. Being rich and free, very safe and peaceful.”

I picked up a cookie and said my life plan.

Things I had experienced in my previous life stuck in my mind. Perhaps, it was a much tougher and
tougher life than the average person. So, in this life, I wanted to live a good and beautiful life.

“haha. That’s a great plan, Vianne.”

Lyriel laughed, saying that she wanted to live like that too.

On the other hand, Idris seemed to ponder my words.

“Idris, what do you want to do in the future?”

I looked at his side and asked without meaning.

“I never made a plan.”

He answered so.

“How about putting it up now?”

He took a bite of the cookie and suggested. He had the look of someone starting something clumsy.

“I do not know.”

“Why is there such a thing? You want to be rich, you want to be a smart person, you want to go on an
adventure.”

“It’s not like that.”

“Well… … Still, don’t you want something? Not now, but hopefully later.”

“Is this something I would like to have now or in the future?”

“Of course not!”

“If that’s the case, there is.”

“What? I am curious.”

“… … .”

He looked at me without answering. With clear ruby-like eyes, he calmly contained me.

“… … I’ll tell you later.”

“What? That’s too much!”

“You have a secret. You didn’t tell me that, so I’m going to make a secret.”

I laughed out loud at the rather clever response.

“Idris, when did you learn to play pranks again? It’s a shame, then I’ll hear from you later.”

“What are you two doing? Stealing secrets?”

Lyriel tilted her head. I shrugged.

“Idris has a secret.”

“Really? I’m curious too.”

“Because I won’t tell you.”

Idris said bluntly.

Shameful guy. Yes, I have a lot to hide, so I have nothing to say… … . I’ll be sure to find out later.

“Ah, okay. Let’s eat some sweets Oh. All the sweets are gone.”

I tried to change the topic roughly, but the cookies didn’t help me.

Then Lyriel suggested.

“I heard they made pudding today at my house. Shall I go get it for a while?”

“Really? I like pudding.”

Lyriel was also the person who brought us the best snacks while we were playing. When we showed
signs of liking, Lyriel hurriedly went out of the garden.

Lyriel’s pudding, I was looking forward to it. Liriel’s family was really good at the food.

“Um, it’s getting colder. Winter is coming soon.”

I threw up, a little excited at the thought of pudding. Idris’ eyes turned to me.

“is it.”

He nodded calmly and took off his overcoat and placed it on my shoulder.

“I didn’t mean to ask for this… ….”

Somehow my conscience was pierced.

“It’s cold. I’m wearing it.”

“Yes.”

I tucked my collar back in a bit of a bewildered mood. Even though he was still a young boy, I thought he
had a very sweet voice.

“… … Vianne.”

“Huh?”

“I think it will rain.”

“Eh? Ratio?”

It was a sudden word. I looked up at the sky.

‘Well, it seems I’m a little more gloomy than before. Do you want a shower?’

It was then that I shook my head.

Tock, Tock.

“uh? It’s really raining!”

The sky was starting to darken and then it started to rain.

Did Idris have a weather forecast function? Well, as an archmage of the future, what can’t you do? … . It
was amazing.

“What? Lyriel hasn’t come back yet.”

I said worriedly. Idris also frowned slightly because of the raindrops that were starting to thicken. He
lifted the cloak that had been draped over my shoulders and placed it over my head.

“What if?”

He immediately grabbed my hand and lifted me up. Then we started running towards our building.
I couldn’t help but run blankly next to him. Whether it was his consideration or his poor running skills,
he was not running very fast.

Thanks to this, I was able to easily enter the back door of the building.

I stood in the dark hallway by the back door, looking out at the landscape filled with rain. It seemed
wrong to play more today.

“Suddenly, what a whimper.”

I was just grunting.

‘My pudding… … . It’s raining, so maybe Lyriel won’t come either.’

“From the beginning, the clouds seemed uneasy.”

Idris removed the overcoat that was on my head. Unlike me, he was quite wet.

“uh… … Idris, isn’t it cold?”

I asked because I wanted to. Suddenly I got his coat wet and so did he. I’m only fussing Oh my gosh.

“OK.”

“Still, wait, I’ll bring you a towel.”

“done. I can’t come into your house, so I’ll just leave.”

No, that’s just a recommendation from the servants. In this situation, it might be a little off-putting. I just
didn’t feel good.

“What if you catch a cold? Hang on.”

I forced Idris to sit down. But he tried to get up again. I can’t hear much.

“Uh-huh, yep!”

“What?”

Oh, there is no such word in this world.

“… … It’s a word I use when I’m tying to obey my words.”

Anyway, after telling God not to move at all, I went up the stairs back and forth.

Towels, where are the towels? As I wandered around looking for towels, I was lucky enough to come
across a servant carrying a towel basket.
“Ah, Kelly!”

“miss? Anyway, Orléans went to the garden to pick her up a while ago. You are already here.”

“Huh. But I’ll use this!”

I picked up the largest and thickest towel from the towel basket.

“Yes, you can.”

He smiled at the bewildered Kelly and ran down the stairs again. Behind me, Kelly said, “It’s raining, so
I’ll get you some bath water!” and shouted.

I waved to Kelly roughly. I was out of breath twice as much as when I ran in the rain earlier. Still, we
arrived safely in the back door hallway.

“Idris!”

Fortunately, he followed my instructions and stayed there. A neat boy soaked in rain was sitting leaning
against the dirt wall in the hallway. Outside the arched door, the cloudy landscape was blurred.

Uhm. It’s not something I’d say because my friend was wet, but it was like a very well-drawn landscape
painting.

“I brought a towel!”

I squatted in front of him and put a towel over him. Before Idris could say anything, she shook off the
water.

“Vianne, Vianne. Wait a minute.”

Eventually, he gently grabbed my hand and stopped me, then lowered the towel.

His hair, which was exposed, was ruffled instead of being wiped dry. When I saw that, I stopped
laughing. It’s funny what I did.

“I’m sorry, I must have been too violent.”

“okay. I will do the rest.”

Idris smiled a bit as if he could guess what I was doing, and took a towel from me.

He wiped the water off with a hand that was better than mine before. Kindly, he also wiped the
remaining water off the back of my hand with a corner of a towel that was not yet wet.

The damp and dark hallway somehow felt cozy.

“Take an umbrella and go.”

I said softly, pointing to the spare umbrella used by the servants on the other side of the hallway.

“Okay.”

Idris returned the towel to me and answered meekly. And added.

“Thank you, Vianne.”

“What.”

He gave a short, sly sheepish look and hinted at the rain.

Idris used to stare at me when there was nothing to do.

At first, the gaze was puzzled. It was also a little awkward.

But now I just wanted to. I thought my face looked strange, well, and I just turned it over.

“Idris. Haven’t you caught a cold?”

I asked, thinking about what happened in the rain two days ago. Idris nodded slightly.

“You?”`

“I’m fine.”

“I’m glad.”

He said pretty things with a pretty face. I tried to exhale as if possessed, but swallowed it.

Wherever you look, this kid is a villain. Clearly something was wrong with the settings.

“Lyriel isn’t coming, today.”

Idris looked around a bit and said to herself.

I replied there.

“Lyriel went out to the city for a while because she had something to salvage. Today we are going to
play.”

He lay down on the mat laid out on the lawn.

The sky that filled my eyes was amazing.

‘In this lifetime, I can see the perfect sky as much as I want. It’s strong Now, it would be great if I didn’t
die suddenly one day. Uhm. Idris, please help me.’

“Idris. Are you our friend?”

I asked Idris. I used to check this every time I was anxious.

Idris put me in clear red eyes.

“You are my friend.”

“Huh. But do you think so too?”

“You are my friend.”

Haha, such a definite answer. It’s thrilling. I heard the sound of my survival rate going up.

“Really?”

I asked in anger.

Idris smiled as she grabbed the fallen leaves from me.

“okay. How many times are you going to ask?”

“You are the best, my friend.”

Excited, I got up and hugged him tightly.

Idris exclaimed, “Uh,” and let out an inconsistent mutter. I guess I was confused

“… … What do you like so much about me?”

He held me face to face and asked a question as if he didn’t understand.

I poked the vertex a little. It wasn’t because he liked it, but because he was approaching it as a means of
survival.

But when I met him, he was a good boy. Now that’s what I wanted, so I wanted to be friends with him.

“You are nice. And pretty Then it happened. There aren’t many people like that in the world, Idris.”

“Did I… … ?”

“then! Have confidence.”

“Okay.”
Idris tilted her head, but nodded. Anyway, it’s a nice word.

I got away from him and lay down again. Idris followed me and moved her eyes. I looked up at the sky
for a while and then turned my head, but he was still looking at me.

I’m used to it now, but I’m still curious. Why is Idris looking at me whenever he has time?

Shall I just ask? I don’t think he’s going to dismiss me for asking a weird question.

“You know, Idris.”

I called him while lying down.

“Huh?”

“Have you ever got something on my face?”

“no. Clean.”

“But why are you looking at me like that?”

“… … Ah.”

Idris looked a little surprised. It looked like someone had heard something.

“It wasn’t on purpose.”

“Well?”

He looked into my eyes and explained.

“just. It’s nice to see you.”

“so… … ?”

What does comfortable mean? Did I look cute? I don’t think that’s really the case. The maid Kelly gave
me a lot of meat as she lamented that I was barely gaining weight.

If not… … As it turned out, did my face give the impression of psychological stability?

“With you, there is nothing to worry about.”

Idris continued.

Oh. It wasn’t my face.

“like that… … ?”
“Time passes well just by looking at it.”

“Aha… … ?”

He responded little by little, but he didn’t really understand. It was the first time I had heard this from
anyone else.

“Sometimes you might have to pay close attention to how bright you shine.”

“Wow. I really don’t know what this means.”

Just thinking about it just came out with words. Idris wanted to have a conflict in her own way, but she
said something completely unexpected.

“Your light. Horsepower.”

“… … What do you just mean? Horsepower… … ?”

‘Why is that word here?’

I frowned.

To me, what? Horsepower? I’m an extra with nothing, there’s no way there’s such a thing.

“… … You didn’t know either?”

“No, so what?”

I sat up straight.

Idris pointed right at my heart.

“Your body is full of magical power, Vianne.”

“What?”

“Wait, don’t be surprised. It hurts when you startle me.”

When I raised my voice and opened my eyes wide, he quickly stopped me.

I tried to calm myself down as he said.

“Is there anything like that on my body? How do you know that?”

“The day we first met, the medicine bottle you gave me.”

“Is that the miracle orange syrup?”

“It was white in my eyes. I heard that the drug was a magical item, so I thought that white color would
be magic.”

“Eh?”

“There are a lot of white dots like that on your body, so it shines. I can make it invisible according to my
will, but otherwise you are bright during the day.”

I was literally full of question marks.

Is there another magical power that only those who are born with the qualities of a wizard can see it?
I’m not sure because the novel didn’t go into that detail, but I thought it might be.

“You seem to have a weak body, but I wondered if it was because of that magical power. I was watching
from time to time. But I guess you didn’t even know it existed… ….”

“I can’t see magic, Idris.”

“okay?”

“… … But, why haven’t you talked about this yet? If it were me, I think I would have asked at least once
out of curiosity.”

“I was going to ask. However… … You said you had a secret, so I knew it was this. I kept my mouth shut.”

“Ugh. That’s how it goes The secret is something else.”

I rolled my eyes anxiously.

I’m an extra… … ? If you have magical powers, what will happen to you?

“Then what do I do? Is this okay?”

“That’s fine with me… … .”

“Yeah, you don’t know… … ?”

Far from being an archmage yet, he’s a kid who doesn’t even know he’s a wizard.

But really what? As Idris said, what if it’s because of my magical power that I keep teasing myself? It’s
not that you’re killed by Idris, you’re short-lived because of your magical powers, right?

“Let’s look for information. About your magic.”

Idris calmly suggested.

“… … would that be it? I don’t know tomorrow either, so I’ll have to go to a place where I can get
information about magic.”

To tell my parents right away, I couldn’t tell the source of this information. If Idris told you, you would
find out that you were secretly dating Idris.

It was difficult in many ways.

Until I come up with a suitable excuse, I will keep it a secret from my parents for the time being.

“tomorrow?”

“Because Lyriel went looking for things like wigs and hats. I’m going to take you out to town tomorrow.”

I told you our plans.

“Why are you there all of a sudden?”

“We were in the mansion all the time. So, to get some fresh air outside.”

“… … Okay.”

“Do you hate it? If that’s the case, you can’t go. It’s not like I’m just trying to force you.”

I quickly appealed to him that it wasn’t coercion. Don’t force your friends. Not like that

“No, I will. I’ve been wanting to go out for a while.”

Idris chose to join us.

“Wow, look at this.”

What Lyriel confidently pulled out was a black wig.

“What do you think? Are you okay?”

“… … Is the hairstyle your taste?”

Idris looked at it with trembling. I covered my chin with my thumb and index finger, carefully examining
the wig.

“It’s a little bit like a ponytail.”

“He doesn’t normally have very short hair, so it has to be this size to cover everything.”

“Isn’t that right?”

“Certainly not to my taste.”

Idris said that whether she was unhappy. However, I had already bought it, so I had no choice but to
write it down.

We went out with him.

Had to walk a bit to downtown. I passed a tree-lined road where the sun was shining beautifully, and I
also crossed a small stream.

Clear water rippled through the stone bridge.

“Isn’t that a fish?”

There were also a few fish the size of a fingernail in the crevice of the rock.

I pointed to the fish, and Idris leaned over the stone bridge.

Then he put his hand in the water and grabbed something.

“Want to see?”

He collected water with both hands, held the fish, and showed it to me.

“What, what? How do you catch it so easily?”

I was amazed at his quickness. It was a bit of a waste of talent to use the magician’s good sense for this.

“You look pretty. I’m just swimming, isn’t it tickling?”

Lyriel also watched the fish Idris caught without crossing the stone bridge.

“very. Would you like to put it on my hand?”

Idris asked Lyriel. Lyriel shrugged.

“Why?”

“okay.”

Idris let go of the fish. We all crossed the stone bridge and stepped on the opposite ground.

After going all the way down the road, we finally arrived at the city street.

We started walking along the main road with a little excitement.

The street was noisy and lively.

High nobles passing by in wagons, donkeys full of vegetables, soliciting merchants, and passersby
walking the streets.

It was a very different landscape from our village with only beautiful nature.

As soon as I entered the area where the street vendors were gathered, the number of people increased
rapidly.

We held hands so as not to miss each other.

My left hand was held by Idris, and my right hand was held by Lyriel.

They both have one head bigger than me, so it looks like I’m stuck between my sister and my brother.

Something is sad I wish I could grow taller too. With that thought in mind, I safely escaped the street
vendor area.

On one side of the street that had become somewhat wider again, there were people in doubles that I
had never seen before.

Uh? That.

“Aren’t you a knight?”

I glanced at it. Lyriel and Idris turned their heads at the same time.

“Yeah. Looks like knights. Why are you here?”

Lyriel said curiously.

“There was a report that a strong wizard appeared nearby.”

But a strange voice gave the answer.

We were amazed at the same time. Who was on the side of the voice?

It was a knight with black hair and black eyes, who looked to be in his thirties.

“Who… … ?”

This article was not mingled with a group of knights, but was presented separately.

The golden decorations on the clothes she wore were unusual. He seemed like a high-ranking person.

“I’m Shannon Lahrat, the leader of those knights, little guys.”

He looked stern, but because we were young, he spoke kindly. The manager smiled, and we relaxed a
bit.

“Good morning.”

I nodded.

Lyriel didn’t say hello because she was counting the number of medals hanging on the chest of the
person called the leader.

Only Idris followed me and bowed her head.

“But did the wizard come here?”

I asked Kim after speaking with the manager. Perhaps knowing that I have magical powers, I became
curious about magic.

“According to reports, yes. We are still checking.”

“Are you an ignorant wizard?”

“Yes, he is a very strong wizard. He could damage the town, so we went out to investigate. Don’t worry,
we’ll work hard to make sure our little ones can play with peace of mind.”

“Aha… … .”

Knights, you are in a lot of trouble.

“cheer up!”

I clenched my fists and smiled brightly. The manager smiled brightly.

The warm meeting ended briefly, and we passed the knights.

I looked around, bought some snacks, and put them in my mouth.

Then I almost forgot. You said you were looking for information about my magical powers, right.

I took the kids to a quiet corner.

When Lyriel heard the story about my magical powers, she had rabbit eyes in surprise.

“Then what?”

“do not know. First of all, I need some information.”

“Magic would not be easy to find information.”

“There is an old book expert that my parents know, and his shop is nearby.”

“Ancient book expert?”

“… … On the surface, it is true, but in reality, dig deeper into magic. I’ve done some smuggling in the
past. My parents also brought in a little potion with his help.”

“like that? Where are you?”

“It’s called Silua Street. Do you know where it is?”

“Well… … .”

Lyriel was the most frequented out of all of us. I waited patiently for Lyriel to come up with something.

“Oh, I think I know where I am.”

“Also!”

I cheered.

Lyriel boldly took the lead.

We got out of the downtown area. I went into a remote alley, and after turning around a few times, I
saw a sign.

It was a sign that read Silua Street.

“found!”

“Isn’t that a store that sells old books? Are you there?”

Lyriel pointed to the shabby signboard in the middle of the straight street.

It was the name of a store I had heard of. It seems there

“Guys, let’s go.”

I walked out whistling. At that moment, Idris pulled me and Lyriel quickly.

“what… … !”

“Billion?”

Idris led us into the narrow gap between the buildings and hid. He put my index finger on top of his
hand.
“What’s going on?”

Lyriel unwrapped the crumpled hem of her robe and asked in a low voice.

“I hope there will be people who won’t be good if you meet them.”

“Who is that… … Ah.”

Looking down the street, I saw a bunch of thugs that looked like some badass.

It’s definitely not a good place to run into good-natured kids like us. There aren’t many people on the
street.

“… … Well done. Now, will you let go of Vianne’s hand?”

Lyriel whispered softly.

“Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it.”

Idris fought back without losing.

“so? Then I’ll catch you.”

Lyriel grabbed my remaining hand. Oh my, my friends.

“Guys, it’s a start again… …. Do I have to be like this after the last fight?”

“Don’t worry, Vianne. We don’t fight anymore Right, Idris?”

Lyriel glared at Idris as if to answer yes quickly.

“right. Don’t fight.”

Idris grunted reluctantly. They must have made some kind of agreement with each other after that
incident.

What is this i’m gonna die laughing

“Okay, guys. The thugs are gone, let’s go into the store.”

“Yes, Vianne.”

“Let’s go in, Vianne.”

The two eventually entered the store holding me hand in hand, holding me between them as they did in
the downtown area before.
There were no customers in the store. There was only one old woman, who was small in stature.

“What are the little guys doing here?”

Perhaps it was the one my parents spoke of.

“Are you Lesha? Good morning. This is Vianne Astahilt.”

As I said hello, Grandma had a look on her face as if she had realized something.

“You are the daughter of Baron Astahilt.”

“Yes, that is correct.”

“Are you friends with me?”

“Yeah. I came with you because I have something to ask you.”

“Is that so? Would you like to sit here and ask?”

Lesha made us sit side by side on the sofa inside the store. And they gave me a glass of sweet drink.

I took a sip of my drink and went straight to the question.

“Lesha-sama, is there anyone who can gather magical power within her body?”

Lesha chuckled as she sat down in the seat in front of us.

“Like a baron’s daughter, you’re asking the wrong thing. Does the baron know that you are here?”

“I don’t know. You are in the capital now.”

“Don’t be shy. Yes, the one who gathers magic. To be precise, I call him the one who holds magic. It is
very rare, but it does exist on record. But why are you curious about this?”

I stared at Lesha before answering.

He gave useful information to his parents, and he had built up a relationship of trust for a long time, but
he wasn’t sure if he could just confide in anything.

Anyway, what if Lesha does something unexpected?

“… … I want to tell you right away, but that’s a bit of a sensitive issue. What should I do? Since you gave
me an answer, I also have to answer Lesha-sama’s questions.”

Said round and round. Please keep a secret.

“haha.”
Lesha looked at me with a warm smile.

“I’m famous for keeping secrets that I haven’t seen since. For those who work with magic, secrecy is life.
Whatever you say, I will not speak. Even if you see the baron’s face, I will do it.”

Lesha assured.

“But it’s just a promise… … .”

I looked into Lesha’s eyes and blurted out my words.

“… … If you ask about the person who holds magic, you must have had something to do with magic. Isn’t
it?”

It was a question that was difficult to answer or to remain silent right now. When I hesitated, Lesha hit
the player.

“I am also deeply involved with magic. You’ve only come to know that I’m a magician. But the truth is,
I’m also helping and hiding a young wizard who has lost his way.”

It was an unexpected word. Is it okay to tell you this?

“If this is known, I could die or go to jail.”

“Yeah?”

“I told you this dangerous fact first, Vianne. Would you like to tell me too?”

Only then did I understand Lesha’s intentions. Lesha nodded her head.

“If you don’t know, it’s safest to give and receive secrets one by one.”

I looked at Idris and Lyriel. Friends agreed with Lesha.

“Actually, I think I am the one who holds magical powers… … .”

I was finally able to say this.

“… … That’s a really bad sound. So how did you find out?”

Lesha rolled her eyes.

“You can see magic in my body.”

“Who said that?”

“It’s him.”
I pointed to Idris.

Idris flinched slightly and looked at Lesha.

“Hmm… … okay. Surely, I can see some magic from you. Anyone with an unusual constitution can see
magical powers.”

Lesha stared at me. After that, I turned my eyes slightly, and Idris and Lyriel looked at each other in turn.

While we stood still, bewildered, Lesha shoved something into my pocket. It was a small note. I didn’t
have time to write something, so I don’t know how you did it.

I put my hand under the desk and read it secretly.

“What you just said is a lie. Magic is the source of magic, and only wizards can see it. So, is that kid a
magician?”

Lesha was conscious of Lyriel, a normal person, and was noticing her words.

Thank you. Since Lyriel is an ordinary imperial person, there must have been some reluctance to
wizards.

So it was better to hide that Idris was a wizard. To prevent the two from fighting again.

“By the way, if you are a person with magical powers, things get serious. Magic power will accumulate
more and more quickly as it grows. Then it puts a strain on your body, and if you exceed the limit, you
will die.”

Lesha only told me what she could say first.

“I beg your pardon? Oh my gosh!”

“Vianne.”

Lyriel and Idris were startled and grabbed my hand. I was a bit shocked as well.

Another short-lived life!

“Is there any workaround?”

Idris asked Lesha in a rather strange tone.

Lesha looked straight at Idris.

“You have to spend your magic power.”

I was just startled by that statement.

“You need someone who can pull off the magic. In other words, there must be a wizard.”

This is the atmosphere that seems to need to awaken Idris.

If I realized he was a wizard and learned magic, I would.

I won’t die.

“… … Miss Lesha. Just in case, please don’t say anything to your parents. You will be concerned.”

I took care of things related to my parents and exchanged glances with Lesha.

“No. Instead, I’ll show you how to solve your magic problem, so take your time and come back soon. Let
me go home today.”

To make the next appointment, it must have meant that he had to come back without Lyriel.

Lesha wrinkled her wrinkled eyes.

‘Did you understand?’

It seemed to be asking.

I smiled softly.

“Yes, got it. Thanks for the useful information.”

“No, this old man hasn’t done much.”

Lesha waved her hand and said goodbye. We politely greeted and left the store.

“Three little children. One of them seems to be the one who holds magic power. The magic was clearly
visible.”

A low voice rang in the place where the children had left.

A strange light flashed in the air in the dark alley.

A feast of geometric patterns painted on circles and unknown characters.

It was a magic circle.

The wizard wearing a black cloak heard a voice coming through the magic circle.

“The one who holds magical powers… …. Did it really exist?”

It was a cold voice, as if he had no emotion.

“I found it by accident. At least for this generation, it seems to be the first.”

“Hazer Winsel.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Catch it, it.”

A voice beyond the magic circle gave a simple command. It’s like telling them to bring dessert after
dinner.

The wizard in the black cloak was perplexed.

“But, Master, that is beyond my ability. The Knight Commander has already noticed that we are
targeting this town. In this state, it seems difficult to break through the boundaries of the Knights
Templar and carry out that mission.”

“Is that him again?”

There was a mixture of arrogance in his voice.

The black cloak wizard swallowed his saliva. Sweat dripped down my palms.

“The wizards keep getting their tails. Three people have already died.”

“The knights of this generation are strong. I’ll have to deal with it somehow… ….”

His voice lengthened his tail as if he was measuring something, and then he returned to the point.

“He who has magical powers… … I will move on my own.”

“… … Okay.”

“In order to be successful, you must first clear the boundaries of the Knights Commander. You and all of
your wizards, withdraw.”

“I take orders, master.”

The wizard in the black cloak quickly melted into the dark shadows.

No one found him.

When we reached our garden, the sun was setting.

Lyriel went straight back to her house as a servant came to pick her up.

“Ah, today was fun. I’ll go home now. You go in too you must be tired.”

I waved my hand flutteringly and turned around to go home.

But Idris grabbed her hand.

“Vianne.”

He called me in an anxious tone.

“Huh? Why, Idris?”

I turned to him with a smile. Idris asked after hesitating.

“Your magic. What are you going to do?”

“That’s right, Lesha-sama agreed to come up with a solution, didn’t you?”

“Do you know what that would be?”

‘Well, it’s a wake-up call for you.’

When I asked myself like that, I was just curious.

“It will be fine.”

“Vianne. Don’t take it easy.”

“Don’t start doubting yourself before you even listen to Lesha-sama.”

“Not that.”

Idris had a frustrated expression on her face.

“I’m worried about that.”

“What?”

“I am anxious.”

Those were the words that never came out of his mouth. I was perplexed.

“uh… … Right.”

What to do I feel sorry for him when he comes out like this.
Aren’t you worrying him about a subject that he doesn’t even know about properly?

I can’t. I need to reassure you.

“But I’m really fine.”

“You really… … .”

“Because you care about me, it’s okay. Even if there is a problem, will you help me?”

“But it is.”

Idris let out a long sigh without answering.

“What can I do?”

‘I can become an archmage and make the empire a sea of fire.’

I remembered the fact that I couldn’t get it out of my mouth. If you are reincarnated in a novel, this is a
problem. Can’t speak, speak.

“no. You can do a lot Lesha-sama called me separately and told me something. Maybe you could solve
my problem. How is that possible… … I don’t know yet.”

“… … Really?”

“Because it is. Don’t worry too much, Idris.”

Idris seemed very surprised that she could take on such a role. I suggested that to him.

“Two days later, at 2 pm. Except for Liriel, let’s go to Lesha-sama by ourselves. Let’s go and listen to the
solution that Lesha has given us. Then I think your anxiety will subside a bit.”

“… … Good. But except for Lyriel?”

“Lesha-sama told me to do it. There must be some reason.”

“Well then, I understand.”

Idris meekly agreed.

I barely sighed.

Oh, it’s really not easy to tell lies with the right mix of lies.
Two days later. 14:00.

Me and Idris went back to Lesha’s shop. Lesha had prepared two drinks and was waiting for us.

“Lesha! We are here.”

I greeted her like a granddaughter visiting my grandmother’s house. Lesha chuckled and led us to our
seats.

“Yes, did you leave the child named Lyriel behind?”

“Yeah.”

“Good job.”

Lesha watched with satisfaction as I gulped my drink. On the other hand, Idris did not touch the drink
and looked at Lesha.

‘Oh, what a bunch of worries.’

I was worried too, but seeing Idris, I almost curled my tail.

“What is the method?”

Idris couldn’t wait and asked directly.

“It is you.”

Then Lesha gave a simple answer. This is a fact that Idris also heard in advance through me.

“Because you were born a wizard.”

But this was the first time he heard it.

“… … What does that mean? Do not play.”

“Are you kidding me?”

Idris’ eyes twinkled.

“Because I’m a wizard, are you saying that I can solve Byan’s magic?”

“I hear you well.”

“But I am not a wizard.”

“You haven’t realized it yet, you are a wizard. Haven’t you seen magic already?”
“Didn’t you say that if you have a unique constitution, you can see everything?”

“That was a lie. A child named Lyriel, who saw magical powers, made you not suspect that you were a
wizard. In reality, only wizards can see magic. Magic created using magic is visible to the general public,
but it is not magic.”

Idris’ expression, which had been filled with disbelief, gradually changed.

“… … If so, are you a wizard too?”

And I pinned what I had missed.

‘Yeah? The last time we met, Lesha confirmed that I have magical powers. So, it means that Lesha is also
a wizard who can see magic!’

Lesha laughed.

“You’re smart. Yes, I am a wizard too.”

“Didn’t my parents say that?”

I interrupted.

“I don’t know about the couple. Because I didn’t tell you.”

“Wow… … You’ve been hiding it… … . Wait, then, was the note you gave me also made with magic?”

“How could they have made a note so quickly and secretly if it weren’t for magic?”

Yeah, I thought it was kind of weird. Lesha had such a secret.

“Because Lesha-sama is a wizard, you are helping young wizards, right?”

“Come on, come on. I’ll tell you more about my story later, so do what I tell you to do from now on.”

Lesha changed the subject with one applause. And he promised to prove that Idris was a wizard.

The proof was to help Idris fully awaken as a wizard.

He said that until now, you had to gather a lot of magic to see it, but through a simple process, you will
be able to see all the magic.

Idris followed Lesha’s instructions.

By the time I finished my drink, he was staring into the air with strangely twinkling eyes.

“Is this all magic?”

I can’t see anything with my eyes, but Idris said that magic floated like glitter in the air.

“okay. It’s magic What are you going to do now? Now that I know you’re a wizard, will you help Vianne?
I’m also a wizard, but I’m too old to be able to reduce Vianne’s magic a few times, and I’ll die. The only
thing left is you.”

Lesha asked the most important thing.

Idris answered as if it was natural.

“Yeah.”

“It’s not something to be said so simply. A wizard has to hide for the rest of his life from the moment he
awakens. You never know when or where you will be caught and persecuted.”

“I have lived in the Empire, so I know that.”

“I know, but you mean it doesn’t matter?”

“Anyway, that’s how I lived every day.”

It was too sad to say something calmly without changing a single face.

“I’ll help you, Vianne.”

He told me

I am truly grateful to him. I didn’t know you would say it so readily.

“… … Thanks.”

This was to provide the motivation to learn magic for the wizard who was destined to kill me.

Still, I didn’t feel much of a threat.

‘I guess we’ve just become friends, Idris. I don’t think you’re going to kill me.’

He lied to Lyriel in moderation. I told my parents, and they said they found a solution. So, before going
to Lesha, the problem was resolved.

Now, the reason to go to see Lesha was gone. But we kept going to Lesha’s shop.

Because there were many magic books and interesting antiques that Idris needed.

“You came today.”

Lesha welcomed us.

“The books here are interesting.”

“The mysterious world is always interesting. Not like that.”

“Lesha, will you make that drink today?”

Lyriel asked in a voice of anticipation. Lyriel, who is interested in desserts, liked the drinks that Lesha
made.

“Oh, what a cute one. I will make it for you.”

“Thank you!”

Lyriel rejoiced and sat down on the sofa.

Idris had already pulled out a book and was reading it. I took a seat next to Lyriel. After a while, Lesha
came to us with three drinks.

“It’s good to come to the store often, but always be careful. In particular, Vianne. You should never walk
alone in a back alley like this.”

Lesha expressed concern. It’s a request I’ve heard a few times already. That sounds like it’s important. I
nodded.

“Did you say that a wizard would covet my magical powers?”

“Magicians use the magical energy scattered in the air. But a wizard without talent lacks the ability to do
so. Even if you have talent, there is a slight delay when you gather a lot of magic power.”

Lesha’s explanation today was a little more detailed than other times. I listened to her story.

“Since you can solve such inconveniences, you have to covet them.”

“I guess… … .”

“When someone else draws out your magic power, it’s hard to control the amount, so you have to pull
out a lot at once. Then it’s a little bit easier for you too. That’s the downside… …. Even if you take out a
lot, your magic power will replenish, and you won’t die if you overdo it too much. Wouldn’t it be worth
it?”

Lesha analyzed through the eyes of a wizard. Hearing this was even more terrifying.

“To the wizard, you are nothing more than a living energy storehouse.”

“Ugh. I will not let a wizard try to abuse Vianne like that.”
Lyriel did not drink a drink and burned her fighting spirit.

I tapped Lyriel’s shoulder to calm him down.

Idris is currently in the easiest position to abuse me. But he treats me well as a friend, so I don’t think so.

So beware of other strange wizards.

“The knights drove the wizard out of this town a while ago, so it should be fine for the time being. It
means don’t slow down, though.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

I smiled at Lesha.

‘Life is not easy.’

He groaned inwardly and sat down on the sofa.

“Idris, are you reading well? I couldn’t even see it.”

Idris, who was obsessed with magic books, raised her head.

“Huh. I’m used to it.”

“Eh. Are you used to it? How?”

When an unexpected answer came back, I asked in amazement.

“… … Ah.”

Idris blinked blankly. Long, white eyelashes fluttered.

White eyelashes? Haha, I saw that. I only wore a wig, I didn’t touch anything else.

“I think it was a mistake.”

He answered my question, but I was already paying attention to his eyebrows.

“Idris. I’m sorry for the sudden noise, but you’re still white except for your hair. What do we do? I never
thought of this.”

“Oh my gosh! I didn’t even think of that!”

Lyriel widened her eyes. Lesha also looked at Idris.

“awhile… … . I guess you don’t have to worry about that.”

Lesha stared at him, and immediately raised her hand.

Then, Lyriel collapsed.

“Lyriel?!”

I was shocked and embraced Lyriel. Idris’ eyes became sharp for an instant.

“I have something to explain, did you leave it out because only Lyriel is an ordinary person?”

I broke and said more calmly. Otherwise, Idris seemed to burn Lesha with her eyes.

“okay. It’s a temporary magic that doesn’t put any strain on the body, so don’t worry about this child.”

“… … i See.”

I waited quietly for the next word.

“Idris, you are unconsciously using disguise magic.”

“Am I talking?”

I and Idris exchanged glances. Yes, it was the same as not knowing English.

“It seems to be triggered only by strangers who care about your whiteness.”

Lesha tapped the air in front of Idris with her wrinkled hands.

There was nothing in my eyes.

However, Idris focused on Lesha’s hand. It seemed that Lesha had touched her magic.

“So, Lesha-sama, do you see her eyebrows in different colors?”

“Vianne, I was fooled by it until you said it.”

“Five… … .”

He was already full of talent, in case someone wasn’t the Archmage’s Timber.

“You don’t need that wig.”

“If you look at the book, it seems that magic is intentionally created and used. Does it work like this?”

Idris asked academically. Lesha shook her head slightly.

“It’s not easy. It’s only possible if the magic that responds to your will takes the form of magic on its
own. It’s not even close to any magic affinity.”
“Idris, you must be a genius.”

I admired him, knowing he was a real genius of the century.

Idris laughed lightly at my fuss. Then she erased that smile and looked at Lesha.

“If I have the talent, can I do more than just drain Vianne’s magic?”

He seemed a little relieved somehow.

Does it make you feel better because you are a capable person?

“then. Sure.”

“How to protect Vianne from the wizards who will covet her. Can I find you?”

“The world of wizards is wide and deep. If you can’t find it in there, you can make it and find it.”

Lesha gave a positive response.

“So, watch out for each other.”

I looked at Idris. Idris did the same.

Before the silence becomes long. Lesha dispelled the spell cast on Lyriel.

“Why am I cutting your knee, Vianne?”

As soon as I woke up, I was sweating a little.

“Huh? You just came and lay down, Lyriel.”

For once, I decided to go out boldly.

“I… … .”

Lyriel tilted her head. Oh, it was difficult.

‘I’m sorry, Lyriel. Can’t we just skip over it?’

“Liriel. Play chess with me.”

At that time, Idris brought the chessboard that was lying on the other side of the table.

“chess? Why did you apply for a duel in the first place?”

Lyriel immediately showed interest.

‘Okay, this is it!’

I squinted my eyes to avoid it. Idris nodded slightly.

“I’m bored of just reading books and playing.”

“so? Then let’s just have one.”

Lyriel had completely forgotten the discomfort she felt earlier. It was Idris’ intention.

While Lesha went to sort out her books, a chess match between the two began.

We used to play chess from time to time. Winning and losing records depended on who and who was
competing.

I lost dozens of times against Idris and won only twice. When I played against Lyriel, I always lost. I think
those two victories also seemed to have been taken care of by Idris.

On the other hand, Idris and Lyriel were still tied. This edition means it will be a fun game.

I folded my arms and watched their game.

“check.”

After a while, Idris drew closer to victory.

“Oh my gosh. What did you eat wrong today?”

“I would have eaten the same thing as you.”

“But why is my skill suddenly… … .”

Lyriel had a sullen expression on her face. He seemed to be rolling his head hard, but he avoided it for
once. Today, for some reason, Lyriel was unilaterally pushed by Idris.

“Cheer up, Lyriel! Can win!”

I usually support the losing side, so I took Lyriel’s side today. However, the support was disregarded and
a checkmate appeared soon after.

“Checkmate.”

“Hey!”

“Why.”

“Are you really this good?”

“Well. I just read the numbers and did it.”

“Really? In a little while, I’ll read my heart!”

Lyriel pretended to flip the chessboard in half astonished and half dissatisfied.

I laughed out loud and cleared the chessboard for you.

What. But if you really become an archmage later, wouldn’t you be able to read your inner mind?

I thought to myself and was slightly envious of Idris.

I want to win some chess too!

Today was too hot for fall. As usual, we spread a large mat and sat down randomly.

“Aren’t you going to Lesha-sama’s shop today?”

Lyriel asked me. I answered by crouching on my side.

“It’s hot. Would it be hotter if I went out into the city?”

“That’s right.”

Lyriel took out the contents of the basket she had brought.

“Did you bring snacks today?”

“Yeah, to feed you.”

From sandwiches to sweets, milk, puddings, and fruit salads, Lyriel’s hands came out.

“I’m eating well these days.”

“You eat well, but why are you so stinky?”

“Well… … ? Is this also because of magic?”

“Ugh. His magic power. Take this.”

Lyriel shook her head.

I got up and sat quietly to receive the pudding from Lyriel. As I grabbed the spoon and took a bite, the
sweet taste spread in my mouth.
‘Wow. It tastes ecstatic.’

“You eat it too. Come on, this and this.”

Lyriel arranged snacks in front of me and Idris as if rationing food.

Idris ate the pudding and had the same expression as me.

“delicious.”

“It’s really delicious!”

Me and Idris burst into admiration one after another. Lyriel smiled as if satisfied.

“I made it. I am learning from my mother these days.”

“I envy your talent the most, Lyriel… … .”

You have a talent for making delicious things. I wish I had that kind of talent. Don’t be fooled by magic.

We ran out of snacks. After that, I got hungry.

I lay down again and watched the clouds. It was pretty and it was bright and fluffy. Everything was fine
except for a little bit of heat. At that moment, Idris, who was sitting still, approached me.

“Huh?”

And it covered the sun and made a shadow.

He said softly, slightly buried in the backlight.

“I thought it would be dazzling.”

“… … Thanks, Idris.”

Be kind too. I smiled playfully and touched his arm as he approached me.

“It’s soft.”

Seeing this, Lyriel shook her head.

“Vianne, it’s a start again. Idris, you have to say something. You are being touched like a teddy bear.”

“How are you?”

“Is it good?”

“Not bad.”
“… … .”

Lyriel made a strange expression. It was a fight I couldn’t understand.

I smiled and turned to Lyriel. And he flicked his fingers towards Lyriel.

“Are you soft too, Liriel?”

“Oh my God, go away!”

Lyriel giggled and pushed me away. Oddly enough, Idris couldn’t stop laughing.

In the end, Lyriel laughed and laid down next to me.

“I should take a nap in the shade. Bian, you too sleep. You look tired.”

“But then Idris can’t sleep.”

I looked up at Idris and said.

“I’m not sleeping.”

Idris said not to worry. I asked curiously.

“Why?”

“Because I can’t sleep.”

“Aha. Okay.”

If that’s the case, there’s nothing you can do.

The warm weather and quiet air encouraged sleep. I closed my eyes. Lyriel did the same.

Young children should take a nap.

Idris looked at Vianne, who was sleeping under the shadows.

Only the chirping of birds could be heard. At this time, the surroundings were quiet even for sensitive
Idris.

Thanks to this, Vianne’s small breath could be heard more clearly than ever.

Idris looked at her and felt an unknown emotion. I wanted to touch her soft, messy black hair. But I’m
afraid Vianne will wake up if I move even a little. He just stood still.
He didn’t know he was smiling a little.

After being quiet like a cloud for a while, he suddenly yawned slightly. It was a lie to say I couldn’t sleep.
In the cozy and calm atmosphere, Idris was also drowsy. But no matter how safe it was, I was afraid to
let go of the tension.

Idris decided to stay awake even alone.

I was trying to sleep

“… … .”

Vianne’s shivering, and Lyriel tossing and turning. As I watched the two of them from afar, my eyes
closed spontaneously.

The sun was shining on my back and it was warm.

I tried to pull the blush and bloody white cheeks with my hand, but it was not enough to drive out the
sleep.

Idris nodded and fell asleep.

When Servant Kelly arrives at the garden to tell him to play and come home today. All the children were
sleeping on the mats.

It was a warm afternoon in my youth.

Lyriel couldn’t come to my house today. He said he had a family schedule.

I took this opportunity to visit Idris.

His house was always quiet. At least he didn’t feel dirty or outdated because he was taking care of it.

“Idris!”

I roughly went to the garden and called him out. Not long after that, Idris appeared.

He came out of that grassy corner.

What were you doing over there?

“Vianne, you came early.”

He held a few flowers in his hand. I waved his hand and greeted him lightly.
“I woke up early. But, what is that in your hand?”

“Ah, this. I was trying to plow up all the abandoned flower fields, but there are some that are still
blooming. I want to do flower arrangement.”

“A flower arrangement? It’s gonna be fun. Do you know how to do that?”

“How did you happen?”

He replied sarcastically.

Well, come to think of it, did you make a good wreath? ‘Cause there’s really nothing I can’t do

“Are you going to put it in the house?”

“There is nowhere to put it, so it should be.”

“If it’s not particularly useful, can you give it to me?”

“Is that so?”

Idris said it was a good idea, and said that she would make it before they parted. I nodded happily.

“For now, shall we go to the back mountain?”

“Huh. Because there are no people there. It will be perfect for practicing your magic.”

This is the reason I came to him today.

After reading magic books for a while, it was time to start practicing. It required a minimum of
proficiency to extract my magic.

“Go.”

Idris temporarily placed a flower in a vase of water. He placed it on a small table in the side of the
garden and glanced at me.

“Huh.”

I nodded. Then I followed Idris to the road going up to the mountain behind.

The beginning of the road was an ordinary dirt road. Go further back from the garden of Idris’ house and
you’re out. I had to walk up to here. However, it gradually became steeper. I was not in good shape, so I
soon ran out of breath.

‘No, someone made the road like this!’

I do not like it.

You would have to walk a long way to get to a place suitable for magic practice. I’m going to die hard

“Vianne. OK?”

Realizing that I was falling behind, Idris stopped and asked. I frowned and took a breath.

“I hate ramps so much!”

We decided to rest for a while. After waiting for my breath to subside, Idris stood up again.

“… … Come on, grab it.”

He reached out to me I caught it cold.

He pulled me But it was always difficult. After a while, I was almost clinging to him and being dragged
around.

“Vianne, I can’t.”

In the end, Idris seemed to have come to the conclusion that it would be best not to walk me.

“I’m so sorry about that.”

“But I can’t let you fall down in this mountain.”

“Hey, isn’t that enough?”

“Looking at you now, I think I can do that.”

“that’s… … Ugh. Okay. It’s hard.”

I had to admit it. Because my head was throbbing.

I haven’t been exercising too much. For some reason, this body seemed to have worse physical strength
than the body I had in my previous life.

Of course, in my previous life, I had quite a good amount of stamina until my health deteriorated… … .
Even though! I’m still young, so I don’t know what to do if I’m already like this.

“still… … Wouldn’t it be okay if I just rest a little bit?”

“I think I’ll be tired again even if I take a break.”

“is it… … ? uhm.”

At the very least, it was a bit like being carried by a kid with a head bigger than me. He will become the
villain of the century, but he’s still a soft kid.
Idris sat with her back in front of me.

“Get up, Vianne.”

“Are you okay?”

He just turned his head and confirmed.

“do not worry.”

“Then I’ll take care of you a little bit… ….”

I carefully lifted him up. He stood up softly.

It was surprising. Unexpectedly, he… … what to say Do I have to say I’m exhausted? Anyway, it was
pretty powerful.

If I had known it would be like this, I would have done it sooner. No, that’s too conscientious.

I muttered to myself, wrapping my arms in front of his neck and leaning against his back. It was a little
awkward. It felt like something was squirming strangely.

“How many more?”

“I’ve been there a few times by myself. If you go a little further from here, you will find a decent vacant
lot.

“like that.”

I raised my head and said, holding him quietly so that it would be a little less difficult. Then he leaned his
head back.

I felt it every time the street got closer, but Idris had a nice scent. It wasn’t a very fancy scent. It was just
like the scent of new spring in the passing wind.

Is this the body type that people are talking about?

It was amazing.

How much longer would I have walked? At some point, his steps stopped.

“arrived.”

I almost fell asleep, but then I woke up.

In front of us there was a vacant lot of a suitable size. I quickly got off him.
“Don’t come near me. Dangerous.”

He made me stand in the corner of the vacant lot as much as possible. I’m only going to use basic magic,
but just in case you don’t know.

As he directed, I went by the large, thick tree on the edge of the vacant lot.

There was no reason why I followed his practice today. It was to watch his practice and keep an eye on
how the magic works.

In the future, Idris and I will have a lot of magical things to do with each other.

But, if you have to come to a place like this every time you do high-intensity exercise… … Guess I’ll have
to reconsider.

Shouldn’t it be moderately difficult? I’m going to die if I come here twice.

I grunted inwardly and caught my eye as Idris cast a spell.

His magic is small and white. As a non-magic, I couldn’t see the magic, but I could see the magic that
came together and materialized.

Magic can be seen by anyone, Lesha said.

He created a relatively simple and cute magic circle safely on his hands. When I carefully floated it in the
air, it exploded like a small firecracker.

Something cute

“Are you successful?”

“okay. It’s a practice spell listed in the theory book, and that’s the effect.”

“There’s even a magic circle that came out for practice. How about it?”

“It’s easy.”

“Five.”

“Shall we try something else?”

Idris pretended to pull something. It may be a fake in my eyes, but will you see real magic in his eyes?

A more sophisticated magic circle than before was placed in his hand. He made it easy too. I admired the
magic as if possessed.

It’s magic that the Empire hates so much, why is she so pretty? I thought so.
After practicing a few more spells, Idris approached me. It’s been about 30 minutes since you’ve been
here? That was probably it.

“Now let’s go.”

“Did you do everything you learned?”

“All you can do here.”

“Great.”

“Magic seems to be kind to me. I found a way to extract magic power in an advanced theory book, but
as time goes on, I’ll be able to use that as well.”

“Thank you for your hard work. It won’t be long before Lyriel’s mouth won’t come out of my mouth,
isn’t it?”

I laughed and joked.

They say our good villain saved the life of an extra he was going to kill in the future. Exciting.

“I will try.”

Idris gave me an answer.

He looked at me and asked if he would pick me up again. If I were to do that, I was really motivated to
do it. But I said it was okay with a single word of conscience. Probably, it will be less difficult when going
down.

I thought so… ….

Why didn’t anyone tell me that walking downhill in an unreasonable state can cause your legs to loosen
up?

I grabbed my trembling legs and barely managed to descend. In the meantime, I was very scolded for
pretending to be okay in case Idris noticed.

Lost in my mind, I forgot the flowers I was supposed to get from him.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR C88
DR C89

Leave a Comment
Comment
Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content

MTL CORNER
Menu

IBCV C2
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

             Select Chapter                         Chapter IBCV SS2                         Chapter

IBCV SS1                         Chapter IBCV C26                         Chapter IBCV C25        
Chapter IBCV C24                         Chapter IBCV C23                         Chapter IBCV
C22                         Chapter IBCV C21                         Chapter IBCV C20                 
Chapter IBCV C19                         Chapter IBCV C18                         Chapter IBCV
C17                         Chapter IBCV C16                         Chapter IBCV C15                 
Chapter IBCV C14                         Chapter IBCV C13                         Chapter IBCV
C12                         Chapter IBCV C11                         Chapter IBCV C10                 
Chapter IBCV C9                         Chapter IBCV C8                         Chapter IBCV
C7                         Chapter IBCV C6                         Chapter IBCV C5                       
Chapter IBCV C4                         Chapter IBCV C3                         Chapter IBCV
C1                         Chapter I Became Close to the Villain                      

ToC

Chapter 2. Are we friends?

“… … .”

Idris had complex eyes.

“Thanks.”

Then at once he said to me.

“… … uh?”

“Thank you for your help.”

I was taken aback and lost my words for a moment.

In fact, I’ve never seen Idris say something like this in a novel. It’s amazing that
she was so innocent and cute before she turned black.

‘I wonder if I can survive easily?’

“If you’re grateful, let’s play with me.”

I wanted to say this again, so I don’t know how many times it’s already been
today. Idris gave a relaxed expression as if she was smiling.

“okay.”

what is this face It was very unfamiliar. The author will be in awe when he sees it.

“Don’t worry about living, I’ll secretly bring you little by little. Our family is rich, so
we won’t even notice it.”

“… … So far?”

“You are friends, now we are.”

Right? He looked at him as if he were claiming.

He looked at me with unknown eyes. It was a tense moment.

“okay.”
When he said yes, I cheered inside. That day, I befriended Idris, who wasn’t the
villain.

The first step in the operation was success.

***

It was one day a few days after meeting Idris. My mother called the family and
said:

“As we expand this business, my father and I have decided to stay in the capital. It
won’t take long, so don’t live in a dangerous city for nothing and stay here. Don’t
leave too many servants behind.”

What this meant was that for the time being I was free to act!

“Yeah, I’m not hurt and I’ll be fine. Bye.”

I nodded my head, holding back the desire to smile.

free!

***

From the day after my parents left, I started bringing Idris into my garden with
ease.

My parents went up to the capital, leaving only me and close servants. Silencing
them was a piece of cake for me.

Instead, the servants placed the condition that Idris should not be brought into
the house. We all agreed to accept it.

Idris was awkward at first, but as time went on, she got used to me and Lyriel.
Sitting around the garden, eating sweets and chatting. Finding new wild flowers
in the grass and playing hide and seek among tall trees. Idris adapted to such
ordinary things.

When the long summer passed and autumn came, it became natural for the three
of us to play together.

‘If you think about it, it’s a very unusual combination. A heroine, a villain, and an
extra.’

The character Vianne Astahilt does not appear in the novel <Danger, Run!>.

It was probably one of the extras that died out in the scene where Idris wiped out
the villagers.

In that sense, I was out of the blue in the relationship between the main
characters. But this was only the beginning. I’m going to change the whole story
of the villain’s childhood in the future.

‘I’m sorry in advance, author. Still, I enjoyed your novels.’

“Vianne.”

A cool autumn afternoon. He held out what Lyriel had been fiddling with for a
while. It was a ring woven of grass. It’s pretty elaborately made.

I smiled broadly and held it in my hand.

“pretty.”

“Vianne.”

This time Idris called me. What he held in his hand was a wreath made of grass
and flowers.

“Wow.”
Frankly, Idris did it much better. He has dexterity.

Idris came up to me and put the wreath directly on my head.

“Where did you buy it?”

As I joked and admired him, he chuckled a little.

“You saw them making it from the side.”

“It is. Anyway, thanks, guys.”

I was in a good mood and I laughed out loud. If there is anyone other than me
who receives gifts from both the heroine and the villain at the same time, ask
them to come and see.

“But why give it to me? Let’s exchange it between you.”

I also recommended Kim to feel good.

In order for the two not to become enemies in the future, I thought that they
should get along well from now on.

It was meant in that sense.

“Oh my gosh. That’s pretty bad.”

“Do you know that I am good?”

‘… … Guys, have you ever gone to fight without me knowing?’

Although the seasons changed, these friends did not know how to become close.
This has been my biggest concern these days.

At that time, as I successfully became friends with Idris, I thought I had pulled the
death flags of everyone halfway. This is one, I couldn’t live with anxiety.
“Baby, why are you like this? You are my friend, my friend.”

“Anything?”

Lyriel raised the tail of her horse in a sharp tone and clung to me at once. Then
Idris’ expression hardened quickly.

“Get away from Vianne.”

“If you say it’s okay to take this corolla off Vianne’s hair, I’ll think about it.”

“Do you think it will?”

“Are you guys over there? It’s like sparks are exploding in your eyes… … .”

I moderated them in a timid voice. I’m afraid who’s not the main character, both
of their personalities aren’t joking, really.

“What the hell is wrong with you?”

As I shook my head, Lyriel quickly responded.

“Idris is the problem.”

“I?”

Idris asked as if it was ridiculous.

“okay! You are secretly jealous of me and Vianne.”

“Don’t be silly.”

“It’s not bullshit, it’s the truth!”

“… … Why don’t you stop?”

Suddenly, Idris’ eyes turned bitter.

‘What’s going on with this? Could it be that the two of you have been fighting
over me all this time? why not? why?’

I was just blinking in surprise at what was happening for the first time, but Idris
reached out and reached out to Lyriel.

It was a moment, a very moment. I remembered the contents of the novel.

The figure of Idris Seindel, the ruthless villain who grabbed the female lead
Lyriel’s neck… ….

And reflexively hid Lyriel behind me.

“… … Vianne.”

I was stunned by what I had done, and I heard Idris’ trembling voice.

It was a big deal. This is like protecting Lyriel from Idris.

I’ve been treating him as a threat.

“Idris, that’s it.”

I made eye contact with Idris to make an excuse. And I regret it immensely. Idris
had bruised eyes.

“Did you think I would hurt him?”

“no. No, I’m surprised because you guys are fighting… … .”

“Do you think of me like any other neighbor?”

“… … .”
‘Oh, that was a real mistake. How do I fix it?’

While contemplating, he turned around without hearing my answer. I tried to

catch it, but I failed. He went back to his house.

Suddenly, the atmosphere became cold. Lyriel looked at Idris’ house with a
slightly shocked face.

“I didn’t mean to be like this. I must have been wrong.”

“I made a mistake too. That hand, it wasn’t the hand that anyone was trying to
attack, but I immediately thought of something out of the ordinary… … .”

“Vianne, what are you doing?”

“I’m going to apologize later. Let’s solve the fight between you guys later.”

Uh huh, yes. For some reason, I thought it was smooth.

***

I returned Lyriel and had dinner a little earlier.

As the sun went down, I went out again. I told the servants that they would take a
short walk in the backyard.

I went straight to the corner and went through the dog hole.

Idris was left alone in the house, which was very dark and quiet. The noise of the
grasshoppers was too loud.

Even if you play with us often, it would be lonely and scary to be alone in a place
like this. I suddenly had a thought.

Also, I should have paid more attention. There is no such thing as a time to let go
of tension in life.
“Idris? Come out for a second.”

I checked his garden first. He has a great sense of humor, so even if you call me
here, you will know that I am here.

“It’s my fault. Sorry.”

But he didn’t show up. I cautiously entered the building to find him.

The inside was darker than the outside. All the fires were extinguished.

I hesitated for a moment, but then I gathered the courage to move on.

“Because I have a secret I haven’t told you yet. That secret reminds me of
someone else’s in your appearance, so stop, I misunderstood. I never saw you
badly.”

The lobby was cool. It felt like a chilly wind was blowing from somewhere.

Anyway, there was no one on the first floor. I stepped on the stairs leading to the
second floor.

creak.

An old sound that I did not want to hear resounded in the silence. I was actually a
little scared.

‘Idris, what is he doing without the lights on in the house?’

“Idris. Lyriel didn’t want to be friends with you, so she didn’t say that. I guess I just
don’t get along with you.”

The voice began to creep in. My heart was beating fast. Had I known this would
happen, I would have brought a candle.

“Still, won’t we get better with time? I think so.”

looks like a ghost I froze a lot and began to look around anxiously.

2nd floor hallway. The end of the long hallway was too dark. There seemed to be
something at the end.

“Idris, can you come out and talk to me? I’m scared… … .”

It wasn’t the sound of pulling him out, it was really scary.

I got in trouble and made a sound of pain and took one more step.

That was then. Behind me, anything and everything passed like the wind.

“Ahh!”

I had goosebumps all over my body.

‘Is it a ghost?’

I was so startled that I slumped down. My head was spinning and I was short of
breath.

what is this. My body didn’t listen.

“… … Vianne! Breathe.”

I barely caught on to the sound of screaming. It hurt like my lungs had shrunk.

“Vianne!”

Wow, that really hurt. It felt like someone grabbed me and twisted me. My heart
raced hard.

I hurriedly scratched the floor and fell on my face. I couldn’t breathe. After
suffering enough to bring tears to my eyes, my breathing gradually returned.
Since I’m not a strong-minded person, it seems like this was a big hit as well.
“Lord, I’m dead… … Ugh.”

I was panting like a dog that ran for an hour on a summer day, and I felt a
vibration somewhere.

‘What a vibration… … ?’

I saw the source of the vibrations hitting my shoulders and arms. It was a young
man’s hand. He raised his head and looked at the owner of his hand.

It was Idris. Idris trembled as she looked at me in amazement.

“uh? it’s you… … .”

It wasn’t a ghost, it was Idris. What do we do. It was like seeing a friend as a
ghost.

“Sorry, I got it wrong… … .”

He made excuses, but he did not listen and asked seriously.

“OK?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sick?”

“No, I was just surprised.”

“… … .”

It was a look that didn’t believe anything. Idris was as surprised as I was, so his
eyes were red. No, it looked like it had turned red from crying. Maybe he was
crying before I came.

“Did you cry?”

I looked at him stunned. Idris asked as if a little angry.

“Is that important?”

“Well then, it doesn’t matter!”

“It doesn’t matter.”

He spoke firmly and looked at me.

“Can it happen?”

It sounded like he was worried.

“Of course. Am I really not sick?”

“Can’t you breathe because the kid who said he’s fine is a little surprised?”

“Aren’t you surprised a lot, not a little? All the lights were off, so it was like
experiencing courage.”

Even with my excuses, Idris didn’t really agree with me.

‘Yes, this child. i am a bird Are you okay?’

“… … You better avoid surprises in the future. Why are you here like that?”

“I’m here to apologize to you, why are you here?”

Idris made a complicated expression and sighed.

“Okay, let’s get up. The floor is cold.”

“Huh.”
I got up bravely to look better on purpose. In fact, it looked like he had some
bruises on his leg, but it didn’t show.

Idris looked up at me with anxious eyes and stood up.

It was a little awkward because we met half a day after the fight. We stood
silently for a moment, not saying anything.

In the end, I was the first to open my mouth, wiggling my fingers.

“Did you hear what I said earlier?”

“okay.”

“But why didn’t you come? do you hate me?”

“… … That’s not right.”

I’m glad you don’t like it. I was relieved.

“A little, for crying. I couldn’t get out.”

He spoke frankly. You were lucky too.

“I’m sorry, if I hurt you.”

I apologized once more. He bowed his head sullenly, and he smiled a little.

“done.”

“What happened?”

“It’s okay.”

“Really?”
“I cleared up my misunderstanding about you. So, take care of yourself.”

Idris said in a soft, softened voice. I was excited and grinned.

“You have a very nice personality. Thanks, I’m fine.”

Then he grabbed his hand and just shook it. It was like a handshake.

Idris stood still, perplexed.

“what… ….”

“You don’t like handshakes?”

“no.”

Idris shook her head. And laughed a little again.

Are you feeling relieved? I feel better too.

***

We went into the room where Idris had been a while ago. He seemed to have
calmed me down a bit and sent me back. But I just clung to the sofa in my room.

thirty minutes later.

“… … Aren’t you going?”

Idris finally asked carefully. I was leisurely in the brightly lit room, and answered
sullenly.

“Go.”

It was so comfortable to lie down on the sofa. I was tired of waking up.
“Hold on a little longer.”

“You said that 10 minutes ago.”

“I am going now. I’ll just rest for five more minutes.”

A small sigh came from behind the sofa.

“No, Vianne. It’s dangerous for you to stay in this house for too long.”

Idris, who was reading a book, leaning against the back of the sofa where I was
lying, closed the book. He came in front of me, knelt down on one knee, and
made eye contact with me.

“It’s not good for you or for me.”

He slapped me softly. I got a little bummed.

“Okay. I see, but I’m too lazy to go.”

I grabbed the boy’s arm, got up and grumbled.

I just wanted to go to sleep while lying down comfortably. My stamina was

reduced due to work earlier, so I was too slack to move again.

By the way, it was because the muscles were still less attached, and the feel was
good.

“Are you softer than you think?”

Idris smirked at my words. It was a fight that said nothing.

“is it.”

“Huh. Can I touch you tomorrow?”

“okay… … Do whatever you feel like.”

He seemed to have resigned himself to grasping my outrageous behavior. I

smiled and got up from my seat.

“Thanks. Then I will go!”

I readily resigned.

Actually, Idris was cute, so her stamina was temporarily restored.

***

The next day, Idris returned to where we always met. There still seemed to be
something strange with Lyriel, but they roughly reconciled with each other.

It was peaceful again. It was exactly the situation I liked.

“Are you really sick?”

However, Idris seemed to be very unsure of me because of the work at that time.

“Because it’s not. If I had a fatal disease, I wouldn’t be able to play like this.”

I waved my hand.

It really is. From the moment I was born, I was just a little sloppy, but I didn’t get
sick.

“right. I was worried at first too, but it’s not that bad. Rest in peace, Idris.”

Lyriel helped out from the side. Idris seemed to let go of the hour at that time.

“then. I will live a very long time. Being rich and free, very safe and peaceful.”

I picked up a cookie and said my life plan.

Things I had experienced in my previous life stuck in my mind. Perhaps, it was a
much tougher and tougher life than the average person. So, in this life, I wanted
to live a good and beautiful life.

“haha. That’s a great plan, Vianne.”

Lyriel laughed, saying that she wanted to live like that too.

On the other hand, Idris seemed to ponder my words.

“Idris, what do you want to do in the future?”

I looked at his side and asked without meaning.

“I never made a plan.”

He answered so.

“How about putting it up now?”

He took a bite of the cookie and suggested. He had the look of someone starting
something clumsy.

“I do not know.”

“Why is there such a thing? You want to be rich, you want to be a smart person,
you want to go on an adventure.”

“It’s not like that.”

“Well… … Still, don’t you want something? Not now, but hopefully later.”

“Is this something I would like to have now or in the future?”

“Of course not!”

“If that’s the case, there is.”

“What? I am curious.”

“… … .”

He looked at me without answering. With clear ruby-like eyes, he calmly

contained me.

“… … I’ll tell you later.”

“What? That’s too much!”

“You have a secret. You didn’t tell me that, so I’m going to make a secret.”

I laughed out loud at the rather clever response.

“Idris, when did you learn to play pranks again? It’s a shame, then I’ll hear from
you later.”

“What are you two doing? Stealing secrets?”

Lyriel tilted her head. I shrugged.

“Idris has a secret.”

“Really? I’m curious too.”

“Because I won’t tell you.”

Idris said bluntly.

shameful guy. Yes, I have a lot to hide, so I have nothing to say… … . I’ll be sure to
find out later.

“Ah, okay. let’s eat some sweets Oh. All the sweets are gone.”
I tried to change the topic roughly, but the cookies didn’t help me.

Then Lyriel suggested.

“I heard they made pudding today at my house. Shall I go get it for a while?”

“Really? I like pudding.”

Lyriel was also the person who brought us the best snacks while we were playing.
When we showed signs of liking, Lyriel hurriedly went out of the garden.

Lyriel’s pudding, I was looking forward to it. Liriel’s family was really good at the
food.

“Um, it’s getting colder. Winter is coming soon.”

I threw up, a little excited at the thought of pudding. Idris’ eyes turned to me.

“is it.”

He nodded calmly and took off his overcoat and placed it on my shoulder.

“I didn’t mean to ask for this… ….”

Somehow my conscience was pierced.

“It’s cold. I’m wearing it.”

“Yes.”

I tucked my collar back in a bit of a bewildered mood. Even though he was still a
young boy, I thought he had a very sweet voice.

“… … Vianne.”

“Huh?”
“I think it will rain.”

“Eh? ratio?”

It was a sudden word. I looked up at the sky.

‘Well, it seems I’m a little more gloomy than before. Do you want a shower?’

It was then that I shook my head.

Tock, Tock.

“uh? It’s really raining!”

The sky was starting to darken and then it started to rain.

Did Idris have a weather forecast function? Well, as an archmage of the future,
what can’t you do? … . It was amazing.

“What? Lyriel hasn’t come back yet.”

I said worriedly. Idris also frowned slightly because of the raindrops that were
starting to thicken. He lifted the cloak that had been draped over my shoulders
and placed it over my head.

“What if?”

He immediately grabbed my hand and lifted me up. Then we started running

towards our building.

I couldn’t help but run blankly next to him. Whether it was his consideration or
his poor running skills, he was not running very fast.

Thanks to this, I was able to easily enter the back door of the building.
I stood in the dark hallway by the back door, looking out at the landscape filled
with rain. It seemed wrong to play more today.

“Suddenly, what a whimper.”

I was just grunting.

‘My pudding… … . It’s raining, so maybe Lyriel won’t come either.’

“From the beginning, the clouds seemed uneasy.”

Idris removed the overcoat that was on my head. Unlike me, he was quite wet.

“uh… … Idris, isn’t it cold?”

I asked because I wanted to. Suddenly I got his coat wet and so did he. I’m only
fussing Oh my gosh.

“OK.”

“Still, wait, I’ll bring you a towel.”

“done. I can’t come into your house, so I’ll just leave.”

No, that’s just a recommendation from the servants. In this situation, it might be
a little off-putting. I just didn’t feel good.

“What if you catch a cold? Hang on.”

I forced Idris to sit down. But he tried to get up again. I can’t hear much.

“Uh-huh, yep!”

“What?”

Oh, there is no such word in this world.

“… … It’s a word I use when I’m tying to obey my words.”

Anyway, after telling God not to move at all, I went up the stairs back and forth.

Towels, where are the towels? As I wandered around looking for towels, I was
lucky enough to come across a servant carrying a towel basket.

“Ah, Kelly!”

“miss? Anyway, Orléans went to the garden to pick her up a while ago. You are
already here.”

“Huh. But I’ll use this!”

I picked up the largest and thickest towel from the towel basket.

“Yes, you can.”

He smiled at the bewildered Kelly and ran down the stairs again. Behind me, Kelly
said, “It’s raining, so I’ll get you some bath water!” and shouted.

I waved to Kelly roughly. I was out of breath twice as much as when I ran in the
rain earlier. Still, we arrived safely in the back door hallway.

“Idris!”

Fortunately, he followed my instructions and stayed there. A neat boy soaked in

rain was sitting leaning against the dirt wall in the hallway. Outside the arched
door, the cloudy landscape was blurred.

uhm. It’s not something I’d say because my friend was wet, but it was like a very
well-drawn landscape painting.

“I brought a towel!”
I squatted in front of him and put a towel over him. Before Idris could say
anything, she shook off the water.

“Vianne, Vianne. Wait a minute.”

Eventually, he gently grabbed my hand and stopped me, then lowered the towel.

His hair, which was exposed, was ruffled instead of being wiped dry. When I saw
that, I stopped laughing. It’s funny what I did.

“I’m sorry, I must have been too violent.”

“okay. I will do the rest.”

Idris smiled a bit as if he could guess what I was doing, and took a towel from
me.

He wiped the water off with a hand that was better than mine before. Kindly, he
also wiped the remaining water off the back of my hand with a corner of a towel
that was not yet wet.

The damp and dark hallway somehow felt cozy.

“Take an umbrella and go.”

I said softly, pointing to the spare umbrella used by the servants on the other
side of the hallway.

“Okay.”

Idris returned the towel to me and answered meekly. and added.

“Thank you, Vianne.”

“What.”
He gave a short, sly sheepish look and hinted at the rain.

***

Idris used to stare at me when there was nothing to do.

At first, the gaze was puzzled. It was also a little awkward.

But now I just wanted to. I thought my face looked strange, well, and I just turned
it over.

“Idris. Haven’t you caught a cold?”

I asked, thinking about what happened in the rain two days ago. Idris nodded
slightly.

“You?”`

“I’m fine.”

“I’m glad.”

He said pretty things with a pretty face. I tried to exhale as if possessed, but
swallowed it.

Wherever you look, this kid is a villain. Clearly something was wrong with the
settings.

“Lyriel isn’t coming, today.”

Idris looked around a bit and said to herself.

I replied there.

“Lyriel went out to the city for a while because she had something to salvage.
Today we are going to play.”
He lay down on the mat laid out on the lawn.

The sky that filled my eyes was amazing.

‘In this lifetime, I can see the perfect sky as much as I want. it’s strong Now, it
would be great if I didn’t die suddenly one day. uhm. Idris, please help me.’

“Idris. Are you our friend?”

I asked Idris. I used to check this every time I was anxious.

Idris put me in clear red eyes.

“You are my friend.”

“Huh. But do you think so too?”

“You are my friend.”

Haha, such a definite answer. It’s thrilling. I heard the sound of my survival rate
going up.

“Really?”

I asked in anger.

Idris smiled as she grabbed the fallen leaves from me.

“okay. How many times are you going to ask?”

“You are the best, my friend.”

Excited, I got up and hugged him tightly.

Idris exclaimed, “Uh,” and let out an inconsistent mutter. I guess I was confused
“… … What do you like so much about me?”

He held me face to face and asked a question as if he didn’t understand.

I poked the vertex a little. It wasn’t because he liked it, but because he was
approaching it as a means of survival.

But when I met him, he was a good boy. Now that’s what I wanted, so I wanted to
be friends with him.

“You are nice. and pretty Then it happened. There aren’t many people like that in
the world, Idris.”

“Did I… … ?”

“then! Have confidence.”

“Okay.”

Idris tilted her head, but nodded. Anyway, it’s a nice word.

I got away from him and lay down again. Idris followed me and moved her eyes. I
looked up at the sky for a while and then turned my head, but he was still looking
at me.

I’m used to it now, but I’m still curious. Why is Idris looking at me whenever he
has time?

Shall I just ask? I don’t think he’s going to dismiss me for asking a weird question.

“You know, Idris.”

I called him while lying down.

“Huh?”
“Have you ever got something on my face?”

“no. Clean.”

“But why are you looking at me like that?”

“… … Ah.”

Idris looked a little surprised. It looked like someone had heard something.

“It wasn’t on purpose.”

“Well?”

He looked into my eyes and explained.

“just. It’s nice to see you.”

“so… … ?”

What does comfortable mean? Did I look cute? I don’t think that’s really the case.
The maid Kelly gave me a lot of meat as she lamented that I was barely gaining
weight.

if not… … As it turned out, did my face give the impression of psychological

stability?

“With you, there is nothing to worry about.”

Idris continued.

Oh. It wasn’t my face.

“like that… … ?”

“Time passes well just by looking at it.”

“Aha… … ?”

He responded little by little, but he didn’t really understand. It was the first time I
had heard this from anyone else.

“Sometimes you might have to pay close attention to how bright you shine.”

“Wow. I really don’t know what this means.”

Just thinking about it just came out with words. Idris wanted to have a conflict in
her own way, but she said something completely unexpected.

“Your light. horsepower.”

“… … What do you just mean? horsepower… … ?”

‘Why is that word here?’

I frowned.

to me, what? horsepower? I’m an extra with nothing, there’s no way there’s such
a thing.

“… … You didn’t know either?”

“No, so what?”

I sat up straight.

Idris pointed right at my heart.

“Your body is full of magical power, Vianne.”

“What?”

“Wait, don’t be surprised. It hurts when you startle me.”

When I raised my voice and opened my eyes wide, he quickly stopped me.

I tried to calm myself down as he said.

“Is there anything like that on my body? How do you know that?”

“The day we first met, the medicine bottle you gave me.”

“Is that the miracle orange syrup?”

“It was white in my eyes. I heard that the drug was a magical item, so I thought
that white color would be magic.”

“Eh?”

“There are a lot of white dots like that on your body, so it shines. I can make it
invisible according to my will, but otherwise you are bright during the day.”

I was literally full of question marks.

Is there another magical power that only those who are born with the qualities of
a wizard can see it? I’m not sure because the novel didn’t go into that detail, but I
thought it might be.

“You seem to have a weak body, but I wondered if it was because of that magical
power. I was watching from time to time. But I guess you didn’t even know it
existed… ….”

“I can’t see magic, Idris.”

“okay?”

“… … But, why haven’t you talked about this yet? If it were me, I think I would
have asked at least once out of curiosity.”
“I was going to ask. However… … You said you had a secret, so I knew it was this. I
kept my mouth shut.”

“Ugh. that’s how it goes The secret is something else.”

I rolled my eyes anxiously.

I’m an extra… … ? If you have magical powers, what will happen to you?

“Then what do I do? Is this okay?”

“That’s fine with me… … .”

“Yeah, you don’t know… … ?”

Far from being an archmage yet, he’s a kid who doesn’t even know he’s a wizard.

But really what? As Idris said, what if it’s because of my magical power that I keep
teasing myself? It’s not that you’re killed by Idris, you’re short-lived because of
your magical powers, right?

“Let’s look for information. About your magic.”

Idris calmly suggested.

“… … would that be it? I don’t know tomorrow either, so I’ll have to go to a place
where I can get information about magic.”

To tell my parents right away, I couldn’t tell the source of this information. If Idris
told you, you would find out that you were secretly dating Idris.

It was difficult in many ways.

Until I come up with a suitable excuse, I will keep it a secret from my parents for
the time being.
“tomorrow?”

“Because Lyriel went looking for things like wigs and hats. I’m going to take you
out to town tomorrow.”

I told you our plans.

“Why are you there all of a sudden?”

“We were in the mansion all the time. So, to get some fresh air outside.”

“… … Okay.”

“Do you hate it? If that’s the case, you can’t go. It’s not like I’m just trying to force
you.”

I quickly appealed to him that it wasn’t coercion. Don’t force your friends. not like
that

“No, I will. I’ve been wanting to go out for a while.”

Idris chose to join us.

***

“Wow, look at this.”

What Lyriel confidently pulled out was a black wig.

“What do you think? Are you okay?”

“… … Is the hairstyle your taste?”

Idris looked at it with trembling. I covered my chin with my thumb and index
finger, carefully examining the wig.
“It’s a little bit like a ponytail.”

“He doesn’t normally have very short hair, so it has to be this size to cover
everything.”

“Isn’t that right?”

“Certainly not to my taste.”

Idris said that whether she was unhappy. However, I had already bought it, so I
had no choice but to write it down.

We went out with him.

Had to walk a bit to downtown. I passed a tree-lined road where the sun was
shining beautifully, and I also crossed a small stream.

Clear water rippled through the stone bridge.

“Isn’t that a fish?”

There were also a few fish the size of a fingernail in the crevice of the rock.

I pointed to the fish, and Idris leaned over the stone bridge.

Then he put his hand in the water and grabbed something.

“Want to see?”

He collected water with both hands, held the fish, and showed it to me.

“What, what? How do you catch it so easily?”

I was amazed at his quickness. It was a bit of a waste of talent to use the
magician’s good sense for this.
“You look pretty. I’m just swimming, isn’t it tickling?”

Lyriel also watched the fish Idris caught without crossing the stone bridge.

“very. Would you like to put it on my hand?”

Idris asked Lyriel. Lyriel shrugged.

“Why?”

“okay.”

Idris let go of the fish. We all crossed the stone bridge and stepped on the
opposite ground.

After going all the way down the road, we finally arrived at the city street.

We started walking along the main road with a little excitement.

The street was noisy and lively.

High nobles passing by in wagons, donkeys full of vegetables, soliciting

merchants, and passersby walking the streets.

It was a very different landscape from our village with only beautiful nature.

As soon as I entered the area where the street vendors were gathered, the
number of people increased rapidly.

We held hands so as not to miss each other.

My left hand was held by Idris, and my right hand was held by Lyriel.

They both have one head bigger than me, so it looks like I’m stuck between my
sister and my brother.
something is sad I wish I could grow taller too. With that thought in mind, I safely
escaped the street vendor area.

On one side of the street that had become somewhat wider again, there were
people in doubles that I had never seen before.

uh? that.

“Aren’t you a knight?”

I glanced at it. Lyriel and Idris turned their heads at the same time.

“Yeah. Looks like knights. Why are you here?”

Lyriel said curiously.

“There was a report that a strong wizard appeared nearby.”

But a strange voice gave the answer.

We were amazed at the same time. Who was on the side of the voice?

It was a knight with black hair and black eyes, who looked to be in his thirties.

“Who… … ?”

This article was not mingled with a group of knights, but was presented
separately.

The golden decorations on the clothes she wore were unusual. He seemed like a
high-ranking person.

“I’m Shannon Lahrat, the leader of those knights, little guys.”

He looked stern, but because we were young, he spoke kindly. The manager
smiled, and we relaxed a bit.
“Good morning.”

I nodded.

Lyriel didn’t say hello because she was counting the number of medals hanging
on the chest of the person called the leader.

Only Idris followed me and bowed her head.

“But did the wizard come here?”

I asked Kim after speaking with the manager. Perhaps knowing that I have
magical powers, I became curious about magic.

“According to reports, yes. We are still checking.”

“Are you an ignorant wizard?”

“Yes, he is a very strong wizard. He could damage the town, so we went out to
investigate. Don’t worry, we’ll work hard to make sure our little ones can play
with peace of mind.”

“Aha… … .”

Knights, you are in a lot of trouble.

“cheer up!”

I clenched my fists and smiled brightly. The manager smiled brightly.

***

The warm meeting ended briefly, and we passed the knights.

I looked around, bought some snacks, and put them in my mouth.

Then I almost forgot. You said you were looking for information about my
magical powers, right.

I took the kids to a quiet corner.

When Lyriel heard the story about my magical powers, she had rabbit eyes in
surprise.

“Then what?”

“do not know. First of all, I need some information.”

“Magic would not be easy to find information.”

“There is an old book expert that my parents know, and his shop is nearby.”

“Ancient book expert?”

“… … On the surface, it is true, but in reality, dig deeper into magic. I’ve done
some smuggling in the past. My parents also brought in a little potion with his
help.”

“like that? Where are you?”

“It’s called Silua Street. Do you know where it is?”

“Well… … .”

Lyriel was the most frequented out of all of us. I waited patiently for Lyriel to
come up with something.

“Oh, I think I know where I am.”

“Also!”

I cheered.
Lyriel boldly took the lead.

We got out of the downtown area. I went into a remote alley, and after turning
around a few times, I saw a sign.

It was a sign that read Silua Street.

“found!”

“Isn’t that a store that sells old books? Are you there?”

Lyriel pointed to the shabby signboard in the middle of the straight street.

It was the name of a store I had heard of. It seems there

“Guys, let’s go.”

I walked out whistling. At that moment, Idris pulled me and Lyriel quickly.

“what… … !”

“Billion?”

Idris led us into the narrow gap between the buildings and hid. He put my index
finger on top of his hand.

“What’s going on?”

Lyriel unwrapped the crumpled hem of her robe and asked in a low voice.

“I hope there will be people who won’t be good if you meet them.”

“Who is that… … Ah.”

Looking down the street, I saw a bunch of thugs that looked like some badass.
It’s definitely not a good place to run into good-natured kids like us. There aren’t
many people on the street.

“… … Well done. Now, will you let go of Vianne’s hand?”

Lyriel whispered softly.

“Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it.”

Idris fought back without losing.

“so? Then I’ll catch you.”

Lyriel grabbed my remaining hand. Oh my, my friends.

“Guys, it’s a start again… …. Do I have to be like this after the last fight?”

“Don’t worry, Vianne. we don’t fight anymore Right, Idris?”

Lyriel glared at Idris as if to answer yes quickly.

“right. Don’t fight.”

Idris grunted reluctantly. They must have made some kind of agreement with
each other after that incident.

what is this i’m gonna die laughing

“Okay, guys. The thugs are gone, let’s go into the store.”

“Yes, Vianne.”

“Let’s go in, Vianne.”

The two eventually entered the store holding me hand in hand, holding me
between them as they did in the downtown area before.
There were no customers in the store. There was only one old woman, who was
small in stature.

“What are the little guys doing here?”

Perhaps it was the one my parents spoke of.

“Are you Lesha? Good morning. This is Vianne Astahilt.”

As I said hello, Grandma had a look on her face as if she had realized something.

“You are the daughter of Baron Astahilt.”

“Yes, that is correct.”

“Are you friends with me?”

“Yeah. I came with you because I have something to ask you.”

“Is that so? Would you like to sit here and ask?”

Lesha made us sit side by side on the sofa inside the store. And they gave me a
glass of sweet drink.

I took a sip of my drink and went straight to the question.

“Lesha-sama, is there anyone who can gather magical power within her body?”

Lesha chuckled as she sat down in the seat in front of us.

“Like a baron’s daughter, you’re asking the wrong thing. Does the baron know
that you are here?”

“I don’t know. You are in the capital now.”

“Don’t be shy. Yes, the one who gathers magic. To be precise, I call him the one
who holds magic. It is very rare, but it does exist on record. But why are you
curious about this?”

I stared at Lesha before answering.

He gave useful information to his parents, and he had built up a relationship of

trust for a long time, but he wasn’t sure if he could just confide in anything.

Anyway, what if Lesha does something unexpected?

“… … I want to tell you right away, but that’s a bit of a sensitive issue. What
should I do? Since you gave me an answer, I also have to answer Lesha-sama’s
questions.”

said round and round. Please keep a secret.

“haha.”

Lesha looked at me with a warm smile.

“I’m famous for keeping secrets that I haven’t seen since. For those who work
with magic, secrecy is life. Whatever you say, I will not speak. Even if you see the
baron’s face, I will do it.”

Lesha assured.

“But it’s just a promise… … .”

I looked into Lesha’s eyes and blurted out my words.

“… … If you ask about the person who holds magic, you must have had
something to do with magic. Isn’t it?”

It was a question that was difficult to answer or to remain silent right now. When I
hesitated, Lesha hit the player.
“I am also deeply involved with magic. You’ve only come to know that I’m a
magician. But the truth is, I’m also helping and hiding a young wizard who has
lost his way.”

It was an unexpected word. Is it okay to tell you this?

“If this is known, I could die or go to jail.”

“Yeah?”

“I told you this dangerous fact first, Vianne. Would you like to tell me too?”

Only then did I understand Lesha’s intentions. Lesha nodded her head.

“If you don’t know, it’s safest to give and receive secrets one by one.”

I looked at Idris and Lyriel. Friends agreed with Lesha.

“Actually, I think I am the one who holds magical powers… … .”

I was finally able to say this.

“… … That’s a really bad sound. So how did you find out?”

Lesha rolled her eyes.

“You can see magic in my body.”

“Who said that?”

“It’s him.”

I pointed to Idris.

Idris flinched slightly and looked at Lesha.

“Hmm… … okay. Surely, I can see some magic from you. Anyone with an unusual
constitution can see magical powers.”

Lesha stared at me. After that, I turned my eyes slightly, and Idris and Lyriel
looked at each other in turn.

While we stood still, bewildered, Lesha shoved something into my pocket. It was
a small note. I didn’t have time to write something, so I don’t know how you did
it.

I put my hand under the desk and read it secretly.

“What you just said is a lie. Magic is the source of magic, and only wizards can
see it. So, is that kid a magician?”

Lesha was conscious of Lyriel, a normal person, and was noticing her words.

Thank you. Since Lyriel is an ordinary imperial person, there must have been
some reluctance to wizards.

So it was better to hide that Idris was a wizard. To prevent the two from fighting
again.

“By the way, if you are a person with magical powers, things get serious. Magic
power will accumulate more and more quickly as it grows. Then it puts a strain on
your body, and if you exceed the limit, you will die.”

Lesha only told me what she could say first.

“I beg your pardon? Oh my gosh!”

“Vianne.”

Lyriel and Idris were startled and grabbed my hand. I was a bit shocked as well.

Another short-lived life!

“Is there any workaround?”

Idris asked Lesha in a rather strange tone.

Lesha looked straight at Idris.

“You have to spend your magic power.”

I was just startled by that statement.

“You need someone who can pull off the magic. In other words, there must be a
wizard.”

This is the atmosphere that seems to need to awaken Idris.

If I realized he was a wizard and learned magic, I would.

I won’t die.

“… … Miss Lesha. Just in case, please don’t say anything to your parents. You will
be concerned.”

I took care of things related to my parents and exchanged glances with Lesha.

“No. Instead, I’ll show you how to solve your magic problem, so take your time
and come back soon. Let me go home today.”

To make the next appointment, it must have meant that he had to come back
without Lyriel.

Lesha wrinkled her wrinkled eyes.

‘Did you understand?’

It seemed to be asking.
I smiled softly.

“Yes, got it. Thanks for the useful information.”

“No, this old man hasn’t done much.”

Lesha waved her hand and said goodbye. We politely greeted and left the store.

***

“Three little children. One of them seems to be the one who holds magic power.
The magic was clearly visible.”

A low voice rang in the place where the children had left.

A strange light flashed in the air in the dark alley.

A feast of geometric patterns painted on circles and unknown characters.

It was a magic circle.

The wizard wearing a black cloak heard a voice coming through the magic circle.

“The one who holds magical powers… …. Did it really exist?”

It was a cold voice, as if he had no emotion.

“I found it by accident. At least for this generation, it seems to be the first.”

“Hazer Winsel.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Catch it, it.”

A voice beyond the magic circle gave a simple command. It’s like telling them to
bring dessert after dinner.

The wizard in the black cloak was perplexed.

“But, Master, that is beyond my ability. The Knight Commander has already
noticed that we are targeting this town. In this state, it seems difficult to break
through the boundaries of the Knights Templar and carry out that mission.”

“Is that him again?”

There was a mixture of arrogance in his voice.

The black cloak wizard swallowed his saliva. Sweat dripped down my palms.

“The wizards keep getting their tails. Three people have already died.”

“The knights of this generation are strong. I’ll have to deal with it somehow… ….”

His voice lengthened his tail as if he was measuring something, and then he
returned to the point.

“He who has magical powers… … I will move on my own.”

“… … Okay.”

“In order to be successful, you must first clear the boundaries of the Knights
Commander. You and all of your wizards, withdraw.”

“I take orders, master.”

The wizard in the black cloak quickly melted into the dark shadows.

No one found him.

***
When we reached our garden, the sun was setting.

Lyriel went straight back to her house as a servant came to pick her up.

“Ah, today was fun. I’ll go home now. you go in too you must be tired.”

I waved my hand flutteringly and turned around to go home.

But Idris grabbed her hand.

“Vianne.”

He called me in an anxious tone.

“Huh? Why, Idris?”

I turned to him with a smile. Idris asked after hesitating.

“Your magic. What are you going to do?”

“That’s right, Lesha-sama agreed to come up with a solution, didn’t you?”

“Do you know what that would be?”

‘Well, it’s a wake-up call for you.’

When I asked myself like that, I was just curious.

“It will be fine.”

“Vianne. Don’t take it easy.”

“Don’t start doubting yourself before you even listen to Lesha-sama.”

“Not that.”
Idris had a frustrated expression on her face.

“I’m worried about that.”

“What?”

“I am anxious.”

Those were the words that never came out of his mouth. I was perplexed.

“uh… … Right.”

what to do I feel sorry for him when he comes out like this.

Aren’t you worrying him about a subject that he doesn’t even know about
properly?

I can’t. I need to reassure you.

“But I’m really fine.”

“You really… … .”

“Because you care about me, it’s okay. Even if there is a problem, will you help
me?”

“But it is.”

Idris let out a long sigh without answering.

“What can I do?”

‘I can become an archmage and make the empire a sea of fire.’

I remembered the fact that I couldn’t get it out of my mouth. If you are
reincarnated in a novel, this is a problem. Can’t speak, speak.
“no. you can do a lot Lesha-sama called me separately and told me something.
Maybe you could solve my problem. How is that possible… … I don’t know yet.”

“… … Really?”

“Because it is. Don’t worry too much, Idris.”

Idris seemed very surprised that she could take on such a role. I suggested that to
him.

“Two days later, at 2 pm. Except for Liriel, let’s go to Lesha-sama by ourselves.
Let’s go and listen to the solution that Lesha has given us. Then I think your
anxiety will subside a bit.”

“… … Good. But except for Lyriel?”

“Lesha-sama told me to do it. There must be some reason.”

“Well then, I understand.”

Idris meekly agreed.

I barely sighed.

Oh, it’s really not easy to tell lies with the right mix of lies.

***

two days later. 14:00.

Me and Idris went back to Lesha’s shop. Lesha had prepared two drinks and was
waiting for us.

“Lesha! We are here.”

I greeted her like a granddaughter visiting my grandmother’s house. Lesha
chuckled and led us to our seats.

“Yes, did you leave the child named Lyriel behind?”

“Yeah.”

“Good job.”

Lesha watched with satisfaction as I gulped my drink. On the other hand, Idris did
not touch the drink and looked at Lesha.

‘Oh, what a bunch of worries.’

I was worried too, but seeing Idris, I almost curled my tail.

“What is the method?”

Idris couldn’t wait and asked directly.

“It is you.”

Then Lesha gave a simple answer. This is a fact that Idris also heard in advance
through me.

“Because you were born a wizard.”

But this was the first time he heard it.

“… … What does that mean? Do not play.”

“Are you kidding me?”

Idris’ eyes twinkled.

“Because I’m a wizard, are you saying that I can solve Byan’s magic?”
“I hear you well.”

“But I am not a wizard.”

“You haven’t realized it yet, you are a wizard. Haven’t you seen magic already?”

“Didn’t you say that if you have a unique constitution, you can see everything?”

“That was a lie. A child named Lyriel, who saw magical powers, made you not
suspect that you were a wizard. In reality, only wizards can see magic. Magic
created using magic is visible to the general public, but it is not magic.”

Idris’ expression, which had been filled with disbelief, gradually changed.

“… … If so, are you a wizard too?”

And I pinned what I had missed.

‘Yeah? The last time we met, Lesha confirmed that I have magical powers. So, it
means that Lesha is also a wizard who can see magic!’

Lesha laughed.

“You’re smart. Yes, I am a wizard too.”

“Didn’t my parents say that?”

I interrupted.

“I don’t know about the couple. Because I didn’t tell you.”

“Wow… … You’ve been hiding it… … . Wait, then, was the note you gave me also
made with magic?”

“How could they have made a note so quickly and secretly if it weren’t for
magic?”
Yeah, I thought it was kind of weird. Lesha had such a secret.

“Because Lesha-sama is a wizard, you are helping young wizards, right?”

“Come on, come on. I’ll tell you more about my story later, so do what I tell you
to do from now on.”

Lesha changed the subject with one applause. And he promised to prove that
Idris was a wizard.

The proof was to help Idris fully awaken as a wizard.

He said that until now, you had to gather a lot of magic to see it, but through a
simple process, you will be able to see all the magic.

Idris followed Lesha’s instructions.

By the time I finished my drink, he was staring into the air with strangely
twinkling eyes.

“Is this all magic?”

I can’t see anything with my eyes, but Idris said that magic floated like glitter in
the air.

“okay. it’s magic What are you going to do now? Now that I know you’re a
wizard, will you help Vianne? I’m also a wizard, but I’m too old to be able to
reduce Vianne’s magic a few times, and I’ll die. The only thing left is you.”

Lesha asked the most important thing.

Idris answered as if it was natural.

“Yeah.”
“It’s not something to be said so simply. A wizard has to hide for the rest of his
life from the moment he awakens. You never know when or where you will be
caught and persecuted.”

“I have lived in the Empire, so I know that.”

“I know, but you mean it doesn’t matter?”

“Anyway, that’s how I lived every day.”

It was too sad to say something calmly without changing a single face.

“I’ll help you, Vianne.”

he told me

I am truly grateful to him. I didn’t know you would say it so readily.

“… … Thanks.”

This was to provide the motivation to learn magic for the wizard who was
destined to kill me.

Still, I didn’t feel much of a threat.

‘I guess we’ve just become friends, Idris. I don’t think you’re going to kill me.’

***

He lied to Lyriel in moderation. I told my parents, and they said they found a
solution. So, before going to Lesha, the problem was resolved.

Now, the reason to go to see Lesha was gone. But we kept going to Lesha’s shop.

Because there were many magic books and interesting antiques that Idris
needed.
“You came today.”

Lesha welcomed us.

“The books here are interesting.”

“The mysterious world is always interesting. Not like that.”

“Lesha, will you make that drink today?”

Lyriel asked in a voice of anticipation. Lyriel, who is interested in desserts, liked

the drinks that Lesha made.

“Oh, what a cute one. I will make it for you.”

“Thank you!”

Lyriel rejoiced and sat down on the sofa.

Idris had already pulled out a book and was reading it. I took a seat next to Lyriel.
After a while, Lesha came to us with three drinks.

“It’s good to come to the store often, but always be careful. In particular, Vianne.
You should never walk alone in a back alley like this.”

Lesha expressed concern. It’s a request I’ve heard a few times already. That
sounds like it’s important. I nodded.

“Did you say that a wizard would covet my magical powers?”

“Magicians use the magical energy scattered in the air. But a wizard without
talent lacks the ability to do so. Even if you have talent, there is a slight delay
when you gather a lot of magic power.”

Lesha’s explanation today was a little more detailed than other times. I listened to
her story.
“Since you can solve such inconveniences, you have to covet them.”

“I guess… … .”

“When someone else draws out your magic power, it’s hard to control the
amount, so you have to pull out a lot at once. Then it’s a little bit easier for you
too. That’s the downside… …. Even if you take out a lot, your magic power will
replenish, and you won’t die if you overdo it too much. Wouldn’t it be worth it?”

Lesha analyzed through the eyes of a wizard. Hearing this was even more
terrifying.

“To the wizard, you are nothing more than a living energy storehouse.”

“Ugh. I will not let a wizard try to abuse Vianne like that.”

Lyriel did not drink a drink and burned her fighting spirit.

I tapped Lyriel’s shoulder to calm him down.

Idris is currently in the easiest position to abuse me. But he treats me well as a
friend, so I don’t think so.

So beware of other strange wizards.

“The knights drove the wizard out of this town a while ago, so it should be fine
for the time being. It means don’t slow down, though.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

I smiled at Lesha.

‘Life is not easy.’

He groaned inwardly and sat down on the sofa.

“Idris, are you reading well? I couldn’t even see it.”

Idris, who was obsessed with magic books, raised her head.

“Huh. I’m used to it.”

“Eh. Are you used to it? how?”

When an unexpected answer came back, I asked in amazement.

“… … Ah.”

Idris blinked blankly. Long, white eyelashes fluttered.

white eyelashes? Haha, I saw that. I only wore a wig, I didn’t touch anything else.

“I think it was a mistake.”

He answered my question, but I was already paying attention to his eyebrows.

“Idris. I’m sorry for the sudden noise, but you’re still white except for your hair.
What do we do? I never thought of this.”

“Oh my gosh! I didn’t even think of that!”

Lyriel widened her eyes. Lesha also looked at Idris.

“awhile… … . I guess you don’t have to worry about that.”

Lesha stared at him, and immediately raised her hand.

Then, Lyriel collapsed.

“Lyriel?!”

I was shocked and embraced Lyriel. Idris’ eyes became sharp for an instant.
“I have something to explain, did you leave it out because only Lyriel is an
ordinary person?”

I broke and said more calmly. Otherwise, Idris seemed to burn Lesha with her
eyes.

“okay. It’s a temporary magic that doesn’t put any strain on the body, so don’t
worry about this child.”

“… … i See.”

I waited quietly for the next word.

“Idris, you are unconsciously using disguise magic.”

“Am I talking?”

I and Idris exchanged glances. Yes, it was the same as not knowing English.

“It seems to be triggered only by strangers who care about your whiteness.”

Lesha tapped the air in front of Idris with her wrinkled hands.

There was nothing in my eyes.

However, Idris focused on Lesha’s hand. It seemed that Lesha had touched her
magic.

“So, Lesha-sama, do you see her eyebrows in different colors?”

“Vianne, I was fooled by it until you said it.”

“Five… … .”

He was already full of talent, in case someone wasn’t the Archmage’s Timber.
“You don’t need that wig.”

“If you look at the book, it seems that magic is intentionally created and used.
Does it work like this?”

Idris asked academically. Lesha shook her head slightly.

“It’s not easy. It’s only possible if the magic that responds to your will takes the
form of magic on its own. It’s not even close to any magic affinity.”

“Idris, you must be a genius.”

I admired him, knowing he was a real genius of the century.

Idris laughed lightly at my fuss. Then she erased that smile and looked at Lesha.

“If I have the talent, can I do more than just drain Vianne’s magic?”

He seemed a little relieved somehow.

Does it make you feel better because you are a capable person?

“then. Sure.”

“How to protect Vianne from the wizards who will covet her. Can I find you?”

“The world of wizards is wide and deep. If you can’t find it in there, you can make
it and find it.”

Lesha gave a positive response.

“So, watch out for each other.”

I looked at Idris. Idris did the same.

before the silence becomes long. Lesha dispelled the spell cast on Lyriel.
“Why am I cutting your knee, Vianne?”

As soon as I woke up, I was sweating a little.

“Huh? You just came and lay down, Lyriel.”

For once, I decided to go out boldly.

“I… … .”

Lyriel tilted her head. Oh, it was difficult.

‘I’m sorry, Lyriel. Can’t we just skip over it?’

“Liriel. Play chess with me.”

At that time, Idris brought the chessboard that was lying on the other side of the
table.

“chess? Why did you apply for a duel in the first place?”

Lyriel immediately showed interest.

‘Okay, this is it!’

I squinted my eyes to avoid it. Idris nodded slightly.

“I’m bored of just reading books and playing.”

“so? Then let’s just have one.”

Lyriel had completely forgotten the discomfort she felt earlier. It was Idris’
intention.

While Lesha went to sort out her books, a chess match between the two began.
We used to play chess from time to time. Winning and losing records depended
on who and who was competing.

I lost dozens of times against Idris and won only twice. When I played against
Lyriel, I always lost. I think those two victories also seemed to have been taken
care of by Idris.

On the other hand, Idris and Lyriel were still tied. This edition means it will be a
fun game.

I folded my arms and watched their game.

“check.”

After a while, Idris drew closer to victory.

“Oh my gosh. What did you eat wrong today?”

“I would have eaten the same thing as you.”

“But why is my skill suddenly… … .”

Lyriel had a sullen expression on her face. He seemed to be rolling his head hard,
but he avoided it for once. Today, for some reason, Lyriel was unilaterally pushed
by Idris.

“Cheer up, Lyriel! can win!”

I usually support the losing side, so I took Lyriel’s side today. However, the
support was disregarded and a checkmate appeared soon after.

“Checkmate.”

“Hey!”

“Why.”
“Are you really this good?”

“Well. I just read the numbers and did it.”

“Really? In a little while, I’ll read my heart!”

Lyriel pretended to flip the chessboard in half astonished and half dissatisfied.

I laughed out loud and cleared the chessboard for you.

what. But if you really become an archmage later, wouldn’t you be able to read
your inner mind?

I thought to myself and was slightly envious of Idris.

I want to win some chess too!

***

Today was too hot for fall. As usual, we spread a large mat and sat down
randomly.

“Aren’t you going to Lesha-sama’s shop today?”

Lyriel asked me. I answered by crouching on my side.

“It’s hot. Would it be hotter if I went out into the city?”

“That’s right.”

Lyriel took out the contents of the basket she had brought.

“Did you bring snacks today?”

“Yeah, to feed you.”

From sandwiches to sweets, milk, puddings, and fruit salads, Lyriel’s hands came
out.

“I’m eating well these days.”

“You eat well, but why are you so stinky?”

“Well… … ? Is this also because of magic?”

“Ugh. his magic power. Take this.”

Lyriel shook her head.

I got up and sat quietly to receive the pudding from Lyriel. As I grabbed the
spoon and took a bite, the sweet taste spread in my mouth.

‘Wow. It tastes ecstatic.’

“You eat it too. Come on, this and this.”

Lyriel arranged snacks in front of me and Idris as if rationing food.

Idris ate the pudding and had the same expression as me.

“delicious.”

“It’s really delicious!”

Me and Idris burst into admiration one after another. Lyriel smiled as if satisfied.

“I made it. I am learning from my mother these days.”

“I envy your talent the most, Lyriel… … .”

You have a talent for making delicious things. I wish I had that kind of talent.
Don’t be fooled by magic.
We ran out of snacks. After that, I got hungry.

I lay down again and watched the clouds. It was pretty and it was bright and
fluffy. Everything was fine except for a little bit of heat. At that moment, Idris, who
was sitting still, approached me.

“Huh?”

And it covered the sun and made a shadow.

He said softly, slightly buried in the backlight.

“I thought it would be dazzling.”

“… … Thanks, Idris.”

Be kind too. I smiled playfully and touched his arm as he approached me.

“It’s soft.”

Seeing this, Lyriel shook her head.

“Vianne, it’s a start again. Idris, you have to say something. You are being
touched like a teddy bear.”

“How are you?”

“Is it good?”

“Not bad.”

“… … .”

Lyriel made a strange expression. It was a fight I couldn’t understand.

I smiled and turned to Lyriel. And he flicked his fingers towards Lyriel.
“Are you soft too, Liriel?”

“Oh my God, go away!”

Lyriel giggled and pushed me away. Oddly enough, Idris couldn’t stop laughing.

In the end, Lyriel laughed and laid down next to me.

“I should take a nap in the shade. Bian, you too sleep. You look tired.”

“But then Idris can’t sleep.”

I looked up at Idris and said.

“I’m not sleeping.”

Idris said not to worry. I asked curiously.

“Why?”

“Because I can’t sleep.”

“Aha. Okay.”

If that’s the case, there’s nothing you can do.

The warm weather and quiet air encouraged sleep. I closed my eyes. Lyriel did the
same.

Young children should take a nap.

***

Idris looked at Vianne, who was sleeping under the shadows.

Only the chirping of birds could be heard. At this time, the surroundings were
quiet even for sensitive Idris.

Thanks to this, Vianne’s small breath could be heard more clearly than ever.

Idris looked at her and felt an unknown emotion. I wanted to touch her soft,
messy black hair. But I’m afraid Vianne will wake up if I move even a little. He just
stood still.

He didn’t know he was smiling a little.

After being quiet like a cloud for a while, he suddenly yawned slightly. It was a lie
to say I couldn’t sleep. In the cozy and calm atmosphere, Idris was also drowsy.
But no matter how safe it was, I was afraid to let go of the tension.

Idris decided to stay awake even alone.

I was trying to sleep

“… … .”

Vianne’s shivering, and Lyriel tossing and turning. As I watched the two of them
from afar, my eyes closed spontaneously.

The sun was shining on my back and it was warm.

I tried to pull the blush and bloody white cheeks with my hand, but it was not
enough to drive out the sleep.

Idris nodded and fell asleep.

When Servant Kelly arrives at the garden to tell him to play and come home
today. All the children were sleeping on the mats.

It was a warm afternoon in my youth.

***

Lyriel couldn’t come to my house today. He said he had a family schedule.

I took this opportunity to visit Idris.

His house was always quiet. At least he didn’t feel dirty or outdated because he
was taking care of it.

“Idris!”

I roughly went to the garden and called him out. Not long after that, Idris
appeared.

He came out of that grassy corner.

What were you doing over there?

“Vianne, you came early.”

He held a few flowers in his hand. I waved his hand and greeted him lightly.

“I woke up early. But, what is that in your hand?”

“Ah, this. I was trying to plow up all the abandoned flower fields, but there are
some that are still blooming. I want to do flower arrangement.”

“A flower arrangement? It’s gonna be fun. Do you know how to do that?”

“How did you happen?”

He replied sarcastically.

Well, come to think of it, did you make a good wreath? ‘Cause there’s really
nothing I can’t do
“Are you going to put it in the house?”

“There is nowhere to put it, so it should be.”

“If it’s not particularly useful, can you give it to me?”

“Is that so?”

Idris said it was a good idea, and said that she would make it before they parted.
I nodded happily.

“For now, shall we go to the back mountain?”

“Huh. Because there are no people there. It will be perfect for practicing your
magic.”

This is the reason I came to him today.

After reading magic books for a while, it was time to start practicing. It required a
minimum of proficiency to extract my magic.

“Go.”

Idris temporarily placed a flower in a vase of water. He placed it on a small table

in the side of the garden and glanced at me.

“Huh.”

I nodded. Then I followed Idris to the road going up to the mountain behind.

The beginning of the road was an ordinary dirt road. Go further back from the
garden of Idris’ house and you’re out. I had to walk up to here. However, it
gradually became steeper. I was not in good shape, so I soon ran out of breath.

‘No, someone made the road like this!’

I do not like it.

You would have to walk a long way to get to a place suitable for magic practice.
I’m going to die hard

“Vianne. OK?”

Realizing that I was falling behind, Idris stopped and asked. I frowned and took a
breath.

“I hate ramps so much!”

We decided to rest for a while. After waiting for my breath to subside, Idris stood
up again.

“… … Come on, grab it.”

he reached out to me I caught it cold.

he pulled me But it was always difficult. After a while, I was almost clinging to him
and being dragged around.

“Vianne, I can’t.”

In the end, Idris seemed to have come to the conclusion that it would be best not
to walk me.

“I’m so sorry about that.”

“But I can’t let you fall down in this mountain.”

“Hey, isn’t that enough?”

“Looking at you now, I think I can do that.”

“that’s… … Ugh. okay. It’s hard.”

I had to admit it. Because my head was throbbing.

I haven’t been exercising too much. For some reason, this body seemed to have
worse physical strength than the body I had in my previous life.

Of course, in my previous life, I had quite a good amount of stamina until my

health deteriorated… … . Even though! I’m still young, so I don’t know what to do
if I’m already like this.

“still… … Wouldn’t it be okay if I just rest a little bit?”

“I think I’ll be tired again even if I take a break.”

“is it… … ? uhm.”

At the very least, it was a bit like being carried by a kid with a head bigger than
me. He will become the villain of the century, but he’s still a soft kid.

Idris sat with her back in front of me.

“Get up, Vianne.”

“Are you okay?”

He just turned his head and confirmed.

“do not worry.”

“Then I’ll take care of you a little bit… ….”

I carefully lifted him up. he stood up softly.

It was surprising. Unexpectedly, he… … what to say Do I have to say I’m

exhausted? Anyway, it was pretty powerful.
If I had known it would be like this, I would have done it sooner. No, that’s too
conscientious.

I muttered to myself, wrapping my arms in front of his neck and leaning against
his back. It was a little awkward. It felt like something was squirming strangely.

“How many more?”

“I’ve been there a few times by myself. If you go a little further from here, you will
find a decent vacant lot.

“like that.”

I raised my head and said, holding him quietly so that it would be a little less
difficult. Then he leaned his head back.

I felt it every time the street got closer, but Idris had a nice scent. It wasn’t a very
fancy scent. It was just like the scent of new spring in the passing wind.

Is this the body type that people are talking about?

It was amazing.

How much longer would I have walked? At some point, his steps stopped.

“arrived.”

I almost fell asleep, but then I woke up.

In front of us there was a vacant lot of a suitable size. I quickly got off him.

“Don’t come near me. Dangerous.”

He made me stand in the corner of the vacant lot as much as possible. I’m only
going to use basic magic, but just in case you don’t know.
As he directed, I went by the large, thick tree on the edge of the vacant lot.

There was no reason why I followed his practice today. It was to watch his
practice and keep an eye on how the magic works.

In the future, Idris and I will have a lot of magical things to do with each other.

But, if you have to come to a place like this every time you do high-intensity
exercise… … Guess I’ll have to reconsider.

Shouldn’t it be moderately difficult? I’m going to die if I come here twice.

I grunted inwardly and caught my eye as Idris cast a spell.

His magic is small and white. As a non-magic, I couldn’t see the magic, but I
could see the magic that came together and materialized.

Magic can be seen by anyone, Lesha said.

He created a relatively simple and cute magic circle safely on his hands. When I
carefully floated it in the air, it exploded like a small firecracker.

something cute

“Are you successful?”

“okay. It’s a practice spell listed in the theory book, and that’s the effect.”

“There’s even a magic circle that came out for practice. How about it?”

“It’s easy.”

“Five.”

“Shall we try something else?”

Idris pretended to pull something. It may be a fake in my eyes, but will you see
real magic in his eyes?

A more sophisticated magic circle than before was placed in his hand. He made it
easy too. I admired the magic as if possessed.

It’s magic that the Empire hates so much, why is she so pretty? I thought so.

After practicing a few more spells, Idris approached me. It’s been about 30
minutes since you’ve been here? That was probably it.

“Now let’s go.”

“Did you do everything you learned?”

“All you can do here.”

“Great.”

“Magic seems to be kind to me. I found a way to extract magic power in an

advanced theory book, but as time goes on, I’ll be able to use that as well.”

“Thank you for your hard work. It won’t be long before Lyriel’s mouth won’t come
out of my mouth, isn’t it?”

I laughed and joked.

They say our good villain saved the life of an extra he was going to kill in the
future. exciting.

“I will try.”

Idris gave me an answer.

He looked at me and asked if he would pick me up again. If I were to do that, I
was really motivated to do it. But I said it was okay with a single word of
conscience. Probably, it will be less difficult when going down.

I thought so… ….

Why didn’t anyone tell me that walking downhill in an unreasonable state can
cause your legs to loosen up?

I grabbed my trembling legs and barely managed to descend. In the meantime, I

was very scolded for pretending to be okay in case Idris noticed.

Lost in my mind, I forgot the flowers I was supposed to get from him.

ToC

CategoriesI Became Close to the VillainPost navigation

DR C88

DR C89

Leave a Comment
Comment
NameEmailWebsite

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select LanguageEnglishFilipinoFrenchIndonesianSpanish

Skip to content

MTL CORNER
Menu

IBCV C3

June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter

ToC

Chapter 3: Dangerous dinner

“There are so many fallen leaves!”

I held the fallen leaves piled up on the floor in my arms and scattered them in the
air.

The fall of the empire was short. The day quickly turned cold. After breathing in,
white water vapor was seen.

“You’re doing well.”

Idris made a small nagging next to him. He properly wrapped my flowing scarf
around me again.

“Thanks.”
I smiled and clasped the scarf with both hands and buried my nose. The air was
cold and my nose sting a little.

Idris looked at me blankly and smiled slightly. That smile was like a fluffy
snowflake, I thought bluntly.

“You are the first person to take care of Vianne more than me.”

Lyriel, who was watching the scene, folded her arms and was amazed. Idris
glanced at Lyriel and spoke softly.

“Because Vianne takes care of me too.”

“Oh my God.”

Lyriel had an expression on her face that she couldn’t get used to. I intervened
without much fuss.

“It’s true, what?”

If I don’t take care of the villain in the novel, who will? … .

“Oh my God.”

“Liriel takes care of me, too, right? It’s the same thing.”
“It’s like something different… … uhm.”

Lyriel looked like she had something to say, but then shut her mouth. Then he
met Idris’ eyes without a word.

What. The two of you are secretly fighting again, right? He said he wasn’t going
to fight last time!

“Guys?”

In the end, I was also playing the role of pouring cold water into their
atmosphere.

“Huh, Vianne?”

“I’m listening.”

Lyriel and Idris immediately stopped the snowball fight and focused on me. Still,
I’m glad they listened to me.

“Are you going to the birthday party next week?”

I brought up a topic that the kids would be interested in.

New Year’s Eve. It was a day to commemorate the birthday of the first emperor
who founded this country. On this day, everyone visits their hometown or attends
a nearby party.

This year, there was going to be a party in our neighborhood as well. It won’t be
very large, but it will be worth seeing. A certain count, the richest man in the
region, was the host, and he spread out invitations all over the town.

The scariest thing about it was that we, who were still young, could attend.

It wouldn’t be dangerous because all the locals would gather. Rather, it would be
more dangerous for me to be at home alone on that day.

“Oh, that party? Our whole family decided to go together.”

Lyriel answered.

“like that.”

Good. Again, Lyriel is confirmed to attend.

“Vianne, are you going too?”

“Huh. Of course.”

I then looked at Idris. He couldn’t hide his troubled look.

“Vianne, I.”

Know. He’s probably the only one in the town who hasn’t received an invitation.
But that’s why I brought up this story.

“Idris, let’s go together.”

His eyes gleamed with embarrassment.

“I?”

“Huh.”

“But how… …”

“The party is held at the host’s villa, and they say it’s open. It means that anyone
can come comfortably. So.”

“Vianne, are you telling me to sneak in?”

Lyriel continued my words. I laughed softly.

“Of course I will.”

“What? Why are you again?”

Maybe you didn’t get an invitation either? Lyriel was asking me that with her
eyes.

I shook my head.

“I want to go on a fun adventure with Idris. It’s boring if you do it alone.”

Lyriel made a face that she was doing everything. But it didn’t seem to think that
it was surprisingly absurd.

“It must be really fun… …. It doesn’t look like it would be too much of a fuss. Even
so, Idris should be kept out of sight if possible.”

“Huh. There won’t be any big problems. Idris, I try to hide it well.”

“Yeah, then. But I’m probably going to go in with my mother. I don’t think we can
go on that adventure together.”

“Let’s meet secretly after we enter, Lyriel.”

“OK. Having said this, I am already looking forward to it.”

Lyriel smiled softly. As we chatted happily, Idris looked at each other as if it was
ridiculous.
“I never said I would go.”

“Aren’t you going?”

“… … no.”

I giggled.

“Look at this, thinking of going.”

Idris shook her head slightly when she saw me speaking as if she had expected it.

“Why do you know me so well?”

I raised the corners of my mouth playfully.

“… … Well!”

Then he picked up a pile of fallen leaves on the floor and threw it at Idris.

‘Whether it’s a snowball fight or a leaf fight, a preemptive attack is essential.’

In fact, he almost immediately talked about a novel at his words. Alone scrambled
Wow, really. I can’t let you down You should always be careful.

“Vianne, do you want to try it?”

Fortunately, Idris responded to my prank without any doubt. He also threw leaves
at me. Fluttering, all kinds of leaves embroider your eyes. I thought there were a
lot of them, but it was a mixture of what Lyriel, who was excited about it,
sprinkled on Idris.

We fought a war of untimely leaves by shouting loudly. Fallen leaves burst into
the sky and fall again.

In battles between children who are still stubborn, the number of heads often
determines victory or defeat. Therefore, I and Lyriel, who ate together, won today.

We buried Idris in a pile of leaves. With only his head sticking out, the boy had a
sullen expression on his face. We giggled and laughed.

After playing for a few days, my birthday came quickly. Traditional decorations
hung from house to house, and the smell of cooking traditional food filled the
village.

In the morning my parents came to my house. He was busy with his business in
the capital, but he was determined to spend the holidays together. I waited for
the evening to come, feeling the holiday spirit in a crowded house after a long
time.

Finally, in the evening, the party started.

“I’ll be there first, so come with me.”

Mom said clearly. Then he took his father and set off to the party first. Because I
had said I was going to be late and play a little.

Since the party venue is close to home, there was no need to accompany an
adult. At most, it was only a five-minute walk. The count’s villa came out after a
few turns into the alley beyond our neighbours.

In fact, even if that’s the case, I’d rather not go around alone, just in case. It didn’t
matter because I was planning to be with Idris.

“Vianne.”

Soon he appeared. It was almost time for the sun to go down. I greeted him
warmly and set off with him. We arrived safely in front of the villa after a while.

“What are you going to do now?”

Idris asked, looking at the wide front yard covered in darkness and the villa
building that was leaking colorful lights.
I happily answered.

“Let’s cross the fence.”

“What?”

“You’re going in secretly, so are you going to walk through the front door
proudly?”

“… … That would not be possible.”

Idris soon began exploring the low wall. By this time, he had become very
accustomed to the way I acted. He quickly found a wall that could be crossed. It
was a secluded stone wall that was closer to the backyard than the front yard.

I whimpered up first, and he jumped over the stone wall much more easily than I
did.

“Oh, are you good at moondam?”

He jumped down to the villa first and spoke as if passing by.

“Well, I didn’t know either. I’m kind of used to it, something like this.”
Then he reached out to me, who was still sitting on the wall.

“Come down, Vianne.”

I laughed and laughed.

“I’m good at going down too. Like you, somehow I’m used to it, talking about
moonshine.”

Although he was bluffing too much, he immediately ran into difficulties. I can’t go
down

In the end, I had to hold Idris’ hand.

“Uh, ah, can’t you?”

“Byan, if you want to come down, you have to at least lean.”

Even then, it was not enough, so in the end, I just stopped by him and came
down.

Oh, my pride is overflowing.

I was embarrassed and coughed heavily.

I could see Idris holding back her laughter as if I was funny.

“Go.”

He took my hand and walked one step ahead.

“Huh… … .”

There was no shame left to grumble, so I quietly followed him.

We hid in sponsorship. After avoiding some party attendees who were walking at
night, I stood in front of the side door leading into the building. Next to the side
door, under the lamp, the paper was swaying.

“What is this?”

“It’s like a guide.”

“Yeah. Welcome to the Dangerous Supper… … ?”

As you can see, this party also had a concept.

In <Danger, Run!>, when the female lead, Lyriel, is in the midst of socializing,
parties with a unique concept are all the rage across the country.
It’s about 10 years ago now, so it’s not yet a pandemic. The organizers of this
party seemed to be the fashion leaders.

“Isn’t the phrase bloody for a party that even children can go to? Is there an age
limit for a party like this?”

“We are those little ones, Vianne.”

“uh… … That’s right.”

The age-restricted sound was quickly cleared. And I even read the words on the
paper.

“The attendees are free to use this villa to their heart’s content. Dance hall,
hallway, terrace, dining room. Enjoy conversation and dance wherever you are. By
the way, the villa is decorated in a dark and profound feeling according to the
taste of Earl Lamberk.”

Say yes. There’s nothing wrong with it.

“Let’s go in quietly and meet Lyriel secretly, then let’s go somewhere like a
terrace.”

Idris nodded. He opened the door and we went inside quietly.

That time. Lesha closed the shop door and trotted out onto the street.

I heard that the kids are going to the party. In a brief note from Lyriel, it was
written that Lesha-sama would also like to come and have fun if he has time.

However, Lesha was not feeling well. For over eighty years, he has experienced all
kinds of things. He has been hiding himself for the rest of his life as a wizard who
set foot in the empire. Sometimes he was caught, and he suffered hardships
because of it.

He endured it all and lived until now.

But somehow today.

“I thought something unbearable was going to happen.”

Lesha snorted a laugh.

“Come out, wizard. The presence you hid is clearly visible to me.”

Then, out of the darkness, someone appeared. It was a man with long red hair
and a smile that seemed to freeze.

He was strong I was convinced just by feeling. Lesha lamented to herself.

‘In all likelihood, this person is coming. I’m worried about the kids… … . What
should I do with this?’

There was an inference that could be made that the interest came to him.

While the children were going to and from Lesha’s shop, they were discovered by
a wizard. She made the children watch out over and over again, and Lesha herself
was always on the lookout, but in the end… … .

‘I will end today too.’

Among the children, there was a person who had magical powers. This group of
wizards must have been after the child. So, it must be a plan to get rid of those
who are going to save the children by disposing of themselves.

Lesha Tilton drew the magic. However, the victory and defeat were divided before
they exchanged two attacks.

Lesha tightly closed her eyes.

“I have seen you.”

The red wizard said lightly.

“But when you were young, you were a worthwhile wizard.”

The sharply forged magic swept the streets splendidly.

“Time is as sharp as a blade.”

The wizard turned and left Lesha, who had fallen in the middle of the pool of
blood.

He had only one way to go.

In the distance, loud voices and music could be heard.

Maybe it’s the dance hall side. It will be clear over there, so I’ll avoid it. Idris and I
went up to the second floor through the narrow stairs next to the side door.

The inside of the building was very spacious and luxurious. Although the house
had not been occupied until recently, it was neat and well furnished. It was like a
very old Demon King. It’s like the house where a fictional villain from a fairy tale
lives.

“It was Earl Lamberk… … ? He must have a lot of money.”

“Yeah.”

Idris responded by glancing at the flickering candlestick. The candlestick was

studded with precious jewels.
If it gets stolen, what are you going to do with this at a local party?

“What about Lyriel?”

Unlike me, he asked without paying much attention to the candlestick.

“We decided to meet on the middle terrace on the second floor at ten o’clock.
Until then, I’ll hang out with my family in the dance hall. We just have to kill time
with ourselves.”

“Are you okay if I don’t go?”

“I had a lot of fun with my family during the day. It’s more fun to visit this
mansion with you.”

I answered naturally and walked forward. Idris followed meekly.

The second floor was definitely not crowded. Now is the time for everyone to
dance. Because of this, it was relatively easy to avoid people. However, the
restaurant on the second floor was very crowded. We had to sprint past the less
open entrance and jump.

“I will never come back here.”

I shook my head. Idris agreed.

“There are too many people. Let’s go somewhere else.”

“Huh.”

We headed to the third floor.

A large oil painting was displayed on the wall of the stairs going up to the third
floor. It was a drawing of people with blood dripping on a plate and smiling while
holding large knives.

It fit the theme of a dangerous dinner perfectly.

“It’s no joke.”

I learned something and swiped my arm.

The bedroom on the 3rd floor was locked and I couldn’t get in. Instead, I could see
the balcony of the other room.

The bear skins on the floor were fine, but there was a stuffed bear head on the
table.

We slowly took a step back.

‘No, this is a party that kids can come to? Is this okay?’

As I went up to the fourth floor, a candle suddenly lit in the dark left corner. I
went to see who went and turned it on, but there was no one around.

‘Wow, it’s really creepy!’

We ran away as if we had seen a ghost.

Then, as soon as our eyes met, we laughed out loud. When you come in with
excitement, it’s a horror experience just the two of us. It was funny in and of itself.

As I walked in and out like that, I went almost all the way around the mansion. I’ll
have to go to the terrace first and wait for Lyriel.

It was time to turn to the stairs. I found people coming from over there.

“Idris, we’ll find out!”

“This way, Vianne.”

We quickly turned the corner and went to the hallway on the right. I went into
the first room that came out of there and closed the door.

“It was close.”

Saying so, I glanced around the dimly lit room.

There was a large window where you could see the night sky at a glance, and the
walls on either side were full of books.

It’s quiet. Fortunately, no one was inside.

“But here, it’s really cool… ….”

I looked curiously at the tall bookshelf I had in my previous life.

This room had high ceilings. I think it could be stacked up to five people in a row.
Perhaps it was through a hole in the ceiling and connected to the upper floor.

“Is this book all decorative? Or is it a real book?”

Pulled one out When I opened it, it turned out to be a real book. But the
content… ….

“Magic… … ?”

I quickly turned the bookshelf. Even though I read the small print, I couldn’t
understand what it was all about. I could only tell that the horribly complex
picture next to it was a magic circle.
Anyway, this is a magic book. It was not much different from what I had seen in
Lesha’s shop.

How could this be in a mansion set up for a party?

“Why magic?”

Idris leaned her head to my side and looked at the book.

He seemed to have the same sentiments as me at first, but it gradually turned

into an unknown expression.

“Byan, wait a minute.”

Eventually, he took the book from me and read through a few pages.

“What is it?”

“… … The content is strange.”

“What?”

What does it mean to be weird?

“What do you mean?”

“… … .”

He said in a tone of disbelief himself.

“I don’t know how I found out about this either… … .”

But the tone suddenly became calm enough to be cool in the next sentence.

“This is very vicious magic.”

I froze for a moment.

“Idris?”

Embarrassedly called him.

“Yes, Vianne.”

He looked at me again with a softened expression, as if ever.

I looked at him anxiously. What was that just

Idris muttered while he was in agony.

“Magic-related books cannot be freely distributed. How could this be at a party?”

“Um, I’m curious about that too… ….”

“Books with ancient magic can only be owned by a faction executive or higher.”

“uh? What?”

I thought it was okay, but he said something else he didn’t understand right
away.

“Oh, Vianne. Nothing.”

He said to reassure me, but right after that, he staggered and hurriedly leaned on
the bookshelf and bowed his head.

“Don’t you think it’s nothing? Why are you like this?”

I was startled and grabbed him and asked.

“OK.”

Idris frowned slightly and shook her head. But it wasn’t convincing at all.
“Are you sick?”

“just. My head hurt a little because I kept coming up with unfamiliar knowledge,
but that pain went away quickly.”

“Anyway, it was painful! What happened? What did we do wrong? What if the
book was enchanted?”

“I do not know either. But, even if I’ve been enchanted… … I don’t think there’s
anything bad about it.”

“What?”

“Vianne.”

Unlike me, Idris was calm.

“I think I know how to solve your magic problem.”

He said it without any premonition.

In line with the band’s lively performance, Lyriel danced a group dance with
children of her age. It was the first time, but it was a familiar party. Lyriel thought
that she must be a party person. It was fun.
After the third dance was over, the people dispersed and rested for a while.

That was then. The party organizer, who had been mixed with people from the
first floor, appeared over the railing on the second floor inside the two-story
dance hall.

It was Earl Lamberk.

“Are you enjoying yourself, attendees?”

Everyone, including Lyriel, shouted positive words. The Count clapped once and
gave a look of honor.

“Good luck! It is worthwhile to decorate this stage.”

The Count made people laugh with his exaggerated gestures, and he laughed
too.

“Let’s toast. For His Majesty, the first emperor of Cabellior!”

He took a glass of wine and shouted a toast. The attendees followed suit. After a
few more words as the host, the Count suddenly disappeared into the corner of
the second floor.

Lyriel quickly forgot him. Then I started chatting with my new friends.
“… … Are you going to solve my magic problem?”

“okay.”

“How?”

“I’m covering up your magic.”

I still didn’t understand what he was saying. I don’t know why he suddenly
became obsessed with magic. It was a mess.

What’s going on?

“Please explain in more detail.”

“What I just remembered is that magic doesn’t officially exist in the world. But if
this is the case, it will definitely work. I will hide your magic so that even the
wizard’s eyes cannot see it, and at the same time, I will suppress the rate at which
it accumulates.”

Idris spoke quickly.

“Magic power increases rapidly from the time of adulthood. On the contrary, until
then, it has been insignificant. So this magic will be enough for a while.”
When I listened to it, it was really unusual.

“How the hell did you come up with this?”

If you think about it carefully, it seems that you had a sense of it from the
moment you came in contact with magic. Did the magic awaken even his
archmage instincts? Does that make sense?

“I don’t know either. What’s running through my mind right now The important
thing is that this knowledge will help you.”

“Well, I think your condition is just as important as that… ….”

I held Idris’s hand and looked at it, pulled her cheek tightly, and waved her hand
in front of me.

Idris was quiet at first. But I kept doing it and he took my hand and made me
stop.

“Byan. We don’t have time, so we’ll find out later. First of all, it would be better to
cast a spell before this knowledge disappears.”

It didn’t seem that knowledge that once came to mind did not remain with him
forever. Then you will need a quick decision.

“Uh… … Okay.”
I followed his words without hesitation.

Idris cast a small white magic on the back of my hand. The appearance was quite
different from the ones we saw when we practiced last time. It was a magic circle
as detailed as the internal structure of an expensive watch.

The magic twitched a few laps as if it had gone to me, and then immediately
seeped into the back of my hand.

“… … did it happen?”

I asked carefully.

Idris looked at me silently. To be precise, it was as if he was trying to see the

magic that I had.

“I can still see your magic in my eyes… …. I’m the master of this magic, so it
doesn’t work for me. Considering that the magic doesn’t bounce off, it doesn’t
seem like a failure.”

“So, is my problem solved now?”

“If this is enough, I think it can be considered a success.”

“Good.”
Will the safe life I’ve been longing for finally begin?

I expected

And that hope was shattered in just one minute.

“Shall we go to another room now?”

Idris made a casual suggestion and put the book she was holding on the
bookshelf.

The moment I was about to answer that. Idris’ expression changed completely.

He suddenly stared at the wall. Very tenaciously. Even I was so nervous that I
stopped moving.

What the hell is there?

“… … Someone just did the magic.”

This was just a local party venue. It wasn’t a magic item trafficking site, nor was it
a battlefield where the Knights subdue wizards.

So there shouldn’t be any detectable magic, right?

As I thought about it, I felt my heart pounding. My heart started racing.

“Any other wizard besides you?”

I asked in a low voice, hoping I was wrong, please.

“Are you here by any chance?”

However, Idris nodded her head in a positive way.

“Vianne. Sorry. You’re going to get sick A large amount of mana will be drained
out at once.”

Then, as if he had decided something, he notified me.

“… … what.”

“It’s because I can’t check if the magic is well hidden. In case.”

When I look at him with a swaying gaze.

He came up to me and hugged me right away.

“I will take your magic.”

I saw his face for the last time in a moment of blurred vision.

Was it because of the temporary knowledge that I was invading him that my
magical powers were taken carelessly?

“See you later.”

Why did he say goodbye to me?

Consciousness was extinguished with doubt.

Suddenly, Idris noticed a change in the flow of magic.

The early winter nights were cold and the starlight was disturbingly scattered.

And there was something in it.

A terrifyingly heavy feeling of intimidation flew from afar and touched his senses.

Someone used magic. It seemed to be a simple practical magic, but that alone
confirmed the existence of a wizard.
It was dangerous for the wizard to be close to Byan.

No, maybe… … . From the beginning, this party may have been a trap to catch
Bian.

Unfamiliar knowledge that has not yet disappeared said.

A person who can freely place books containing forbidden curse magic in a party
like this. Or, someone with such a disposition.

‘There is only one.’

Without fear, Idris saw Bian in front of me.

The savior who claimed to be my first friend. Defenseless and weak.

Had to keep Even if he dies in the meantime… … .

‘I do not care.’

I wanted to keep a peaceful future, a comfortable life, that this child wanted.

You are what you are and what you will be in the future. Idris quickly came to a
conclusion.
Fortunately, it was half past nine now. This is the busiest time for people.

“See you later.”

He drew more than half of Vianne ‘s magic and held it in my hand. Then he
hugged Byan, who had lost consciousness. I ran straight to the terrace on the
third floor. In the process, I hid here and there to avoid being noticed as much as
possible.

Lyriel had promised to come to the terrace at ten o’clock. However, he is a person
who likes Byan, so he expected the situation to be earlier than that.

“You mean, don’t get too close to Bian.”

While running, holding down her full breath, a conversation with Lyriel crossed
her ears.

“Is there any reason I should?”

“Yes. A lot! ‘Cause my intuition says you’re not a spirit? And Byan can’t handle
you. When you have time, put down the mirror and look into your eyes. Your
bright red eyes full of greed to have that child alone. Dangerous.”

Idris didn’t know that feeling. So it was dismissed as nonsense. But now that I
think about it, it was true.
When he thought about breaking up with Bian, an unknown sharp scratched his
heart. It was probably something like sadness.

Rattle.

Idris opened the door of the third floor terrace with her feet. Lyriel, who was
waiting inside, made a happy face, but was immediately stunned by the
appearance of Vianne and Idris.

“Oh my God! You, you, you bastard! Finally Vianne!”

“It’s not like that. Listen, Lyriel.”

“What are you listening to? Put down Bian immediately!”

“Take Vianne to the most crowded places and join the crowd. And go out with as
many people as possible. So that Byan couldn’t be seen.”

Idris ignored the excited Lyriel and spoke quickly in a low voice.

He was as rigid as ever before. Lyriel quickly noticed and lowered her voice.

“… … Are you serious?”

“There is a wizard here somewhere. It is also very strong.”

Idris said without hesitation.

“He’s going to target Bian. Perhaps.”

“… … !”

Although he did not hear the detailed explanation, Lyriel noticed the situation
just by making eye contact with Idris.

The red eyes that I thought contained a desire for monopoly were now in a
different light.

Lyriel decided to trust Idris for the first time.

“Give me Byan.”

Idris carefully laid down Vianne.

“I will wake up soon. I was forced out of consciousness earlier. When you wake
up, take him out and do as I said.”

Lyriel supported Bian and hugged him.

Then he looked at the white boy. It wasn’t because he didn’t have the slightest
hint that he was going with him.

“Where are you going?”

“… … I didn’t know you’d ask that.”

“Because you are my friend too.”

“He said it was dangerous for me.”

“It’s still the same! I’m still annoyed, but you’re my friend.”

We played together for several months. They didn’t like it, but inevitably they got
used to each other.

It meant that we were too used to each other to be not friends.

Seeing Lyriel with a fat face, Idris smiled a little.

“It is.”

Lyriel glared at him.

“Are you kidding me now?”

“I admit it.”

“… … .”

“You are my friend.”

Lyriel couldn’t say any more.

Idris looked at Lyriel, who was speechless, for a moment, then turned her back
without regret.

“I have work to do. I will follow you, so you go first.”

Leaving behind such unkind words.

Idris deliberately created any magic and scattered it. Make the wizard in this
mansion learn the magic and come to him.

And not long after, the sound of light footsteps echoed in the quiet hallway. Idris
knew. That the owner of those footsteps is a wizard.

Eventually, when the wizard appeared, Idris saw the nameplate hung on his chest.
‘ Count, Lamberk. Party organizer.’

The magician was the count.

‘how?’

Idris doubted her eyes. Earl Lamberk, he knew, was old. But this man was too
young to pretend.

But none of the party’s attendees talked about the subject. It meant that, at least
in the public eye, it was the appearance of Earl Lamberk.

‘Is this man disguised as Earl Lamberk? The magic I felt earlier may have been the
magic to remove the disguise and return to my true form.’

Idris looked at the Count suspiciously, pretending to be calm on the outside.

“All wizards would covet them. ‘The one who holds the magic’. Because that was
him.”

He took the bait to buy time for Bian and Lyriel to escape.

“You look like a wizard. Did you covet him, so you came into this mansion
pretending to be Earl of Lamberk?”

“If so?”
“Then you are late.”

He did not hesitate to put lies in his mouth. It was important not to hesitate.

“I broke that kid.”

“… … shattered?”

“I said killed it. It is not difficult for me as a wizard.”

“Hahaha!”

The red-haired man lurking in front of him burst out laughing. Green eyes
brimming with madness narrowly curved. His hair, which fell down to his waist,
swayed as he smiled.

“Somehow, I thought I would definitely come without missing out on a party like
this. I said that the magic is not visible at all. A young sorceress is ferociously
revealing it.”

He imitated the voice, face, and behavior of the real Earl Lamberk.

Fake Earl Lamberk.

“I’m not like Earl Lamberk, I’m a young wizard.”

The owner of the wizard’s island.

“Oscar Perdian.”

He was the strongest wizard in existence.

“This is my real name.”

Idris had seen his name in the newspaper. Oscar was also a criminal who recently
carried out a mass slaughter in the eastern provinces of the Empire.

“Why are you telling me if it’s not worth remembering?”

Because of that, I knew Oscar well, but I pretended not to know.

“Should I call it a special prize for killing my treasure?”

Oscar nodded casually.

“Stop the bullshit.”

“You really don’t know me? If I had known, I wouldn’t have been able to say
something like that.”
“I do not know. Tell me where the real Earl Lamberk is.”

Naturally, Idris was not curious about such things. But it was a good question to
pass the time.

“It’s Earl Lamberk, you beheaded him in the first place. When I borrow my status
for a long time, I tend not to leave any remorse.”

“The reason I dared to do such a cumbersome task was probably because of the
strengthening of the guard of the Imperial Knights. Were your skills insufficient to
defeat the Knights Templar?”

“Young wizard is cocky… … . If I cut off one arm, would that mouth spit out words
of obedience?”

Gradually, the day came to Oscar’s tone. It was not in his temper to hang out
while talking.

Idris had a foreboding that the battle was about to begin.

“Don’t even expect it.”

He transformed Byan’s magic and laid a magic circle. It was my first time doing it,
but it was worth it. It was because his knowledge was growing hazy, but he was
still alive.
Holding the shining white sword made from the remaining magical power, he
rushed to Oscar.

“Then let’s look forward to something else.”

Oscar widened his lips and smiled evilly.

ToC

CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain

Post navigation

DR C91

DR C92

Leave a Comment

Comment

Name

Name *

Email

Email *

Website

Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.
© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content

MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C4

June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter

ToC

Chapter 4: To lose

“… … uhm.”

When I opened my eyes, it was a terrace. And beside him, Lyriel was sitting
determinedly as if he was about to start a revolution.

I remember until Idris drained my magic power. But why am I here on the terrace
instead of in the study?

“What happened?”
I asked blindly. However, without answering, Lyriel took my hand and stood up.

“Liriel?”

“Listen, Vianne.”

Lyriel bit her lip to see if she was pushing something. After that, the words that
started again got a little watery.

“We must run away. The wizard is nearby. Let’s get out of here by mixing among
the people without being noticed.”

“Liriel, wait a minute… ….”

“Come on, Vianne.”

“Idris?”

“… … .”

“Where did Idris go?”

“The boy… … The kid doesn’t know. I took you and left I don’t even know where
they went.”
Hearing that, I wrinkled my face.

Idris, where have you been? Did you go out first? Then I’m lucky… ….

“Once you know Go. There is a wizard, so we have to evacuate… ….”

Aww!

“Aww!”

Then there was a huge roar. Lyriel screamed in shock. Because of the violent
vibration, I fell back down instead of getting up.

‘Is it a bomb?’

“Uh, what do you do? Idris didn’t think this would happen!”

I squeezed Lyriel’s trembling hand. There was no such thing as a birthday party
explosion in the novel. I felt that something was terribly twisted.

I barely held my mind. I took Lyriel out of the terrace. There was no chaos
outside. The sound was a bit loud, but one side of the two-story lobby
completely collapsed. My brain became white.
This was a disaster.

People crowded into the darkened lobby. People crushed by the rubble. Screams
and cries and cries.

“Mom! Dad!”

Lyriel wandered in search of her parents. I also turned my head to find my

parents and found a body with a familiar face.

‘Ah… … .’

I turned my head again. At this point, I should have already passed out due to my
weak constitution, but today I didn’t. Is it because the magic is running out?

Bang! Urleung.

Once again the building was shocked. Now it is starting to show signs of
collapsing.

Who is demolishing the building? Where is Idris and what is she doing?

I wanted to ask, but there was nowhere to ask. Survivors managed to break
through several windows instead of the entrance blocked by the collapse.
Lyriel and I had no choice but to go there. As soon as we managed to get out,
there was a large dust storm behind our backs.

The building just collapsed.

Me and Lyriel escaped from the party.

But with our family, Idris.

Wasn’t there

What happened that day was said to have been done by the owner of the Isle of
Wizards, the representative trouble of the Empire.

The owner’s name is Oscar Perdian.

He was disguised as Earl Lamberk. The real Earl of Lamberk was found in his
hometown with his head and head separated.

It was announced that the cause of his appearance was unknown, but we knew.
The cause was me. But I don’t know why the building was demolished.

Did you get mad at me for missing you? Why did we have to kill so many
innocent people?
Because the entire building collapsed, there were more deaths than survivors.
Lyriel and I also lost a family. It was a terrible case.

That day, as soon as I managed to escape, I fainted again. It wasn’t because of

the loss of a loved one, but because of the side effect of losing his magic. That
was more embarrassing.

Then, when I barely woke up after a week, I had two pieces of news.

One was Lesha’s death. Lesha seems to have set out to come to us, but in that
back alley, she was the first to be killed by a wizard.

The other was the death of Idris.

When the scene of the accident was almost completely cleared up, a mutilated
body that was almost unrecognizable was found.

A boy in his early teens, with white hair.

Only then did I know that Idris was dead. What was he going to do alone? We
were forever unaware.

Even if he didn’t expect the building to collapse, he would have been alive if he
had been with us. Even if it wasn’t, if the unfamiliar knowledge hadn’t
disappeared yet, I could have used some magic to get out of it. For some reason
he chose neither.
Because of that, Lyriel guessed.

“Maybe he was attacked by that wizard… … . I think I may have been unlucky…
… .”

It was right It was said that there were traces of magic on Idris’ body.

“Vianne. Let’s go get Idris. Lesha too. He has no family.”

Lyriel cried at the end of the speculation.

Even though she lost her parents and siblings, Lyriel came to her senses and took
care of them.

Rather, I was too distracted. I know, I just nodded.

After completing the funeral arrangements for each of our families, we visited the
relevant institution.

First, he testified that the young body was Idris Seindel, who secretly attended
the party without an invitation. Fortunately, he was not late to testify, and he
avoided being dismissed as unidentified.

Next, he said that we would lead Lesha. Delivery processing was swift. One of
Lyriel’s kind-hearted relatives prepared a small cemetery for them.
We sent Lesha. And sent Idris.

I took the pressed flower that I found in Idris’s house, which was empty. He kept
the flowers that I had forgotten and could not take.

Storing well-dried flowers flattened, I cried a lot. Because there was nothing he
could do but cry.

10 years passed like that.

Leaving Idris behind, we were the only adults.

It was a mess.

It’s all messed up

“It’s all annoying.”

I took a quick sip of the wine and chewed it a little. It was late spring when I was
twenty-one. The weather is nice and the people are happy, but I am not.

“Vianne, how about a drink? And like the last time, if I fall over here and sleep
until the next day, I will be scolded.”
Lyriel sat across from the table and nagged.

Lyriel was now twenty-two years old. He was also the owner of a cafe on the
boulevard near the imperial palace in the capital. It was inherited from parents.

We, who were young, were left with relatives after the incident. Lyriel’s relatives
were nice, but my relatives weren’t.

In any case, both moved to the capital, and lived with relatives until they reached
adulthood before becoming independent.

I inherited the top from my parents. However, as mentioned above, my relatives

were not very kind, so I did not properly hand over the management to me. So it
was just a name, and the actual thing was that they were doing everything.

I just gave up and lived my life. In this way, we drank together at Lyriel’s house
and lamented our relationship. Rough and clumsy.

“You know, Lyriel.”

“Yes, Vianne.”

“I miss Idris… … .”

I cried and said so. Lyriel clicked her tongue.

“He’s drunk again. God, I only drank two glasses.”

“I really want to see you… … .”

“Oh, yes, Bian. I hope to see you in my next life.”

Lyriel This human had a talent for stabbing a dagger while pretending to be
comforting.

“Next life! It’s too far!”

I am the one who was reincarnated I knew from experience that the distance
between that life and this life was very, very long.

It was so empty that my dear friend had disappeared. Even after 10 years have
passed, I miss you so much.

Idris, who wasn’t a villain, was a really good friend. I mean, I was too attached to
him! If you had stayed by our side, you would have been just an ordinary person,
neither an archmage nor a villain.

“Idris… … T_T… … .”

I really cried a little because I was drunk.

“He really… … .”
In the end, Lyriel also snorted a little. Our drinks were often like this.

The next morning.

We overslept on the table next to each other. It wasn’t just me this time, so I
didn’t get scolded by Lyriel.

But even if I wasn’t scolded, I paid the price for myself. As soon as I woke up in
the morning, my body was very heavy. My head is throbbing and my speed is
poor. Is this the hangover? I only drank two drinks yesterday, so why are you
doing this?

“Ah, maybe this… … .”

After the incident 10 years ago, I was suddenly healthy.

It was thanks to Idris that drained my magical powers and cast magic to mask
them. But now his health was returning to the old days. It seems that the
treatment he did could not last forever.

After I returned to my house and barely regained my human form, I met Lyriel
again.
Today was a holiday. Lyriel’s cafe is closed, and I’m only a name, Sang-ju, so it
was closed every day.

That’s right. The life of a white beast.

“When I was young, I said I wanted to be a rich and free person. I don’t have
much money, but I’m a free person.”

I walked down the street in a blue dress and a white parasol over my shoulders.
Lyriel was in a red dress.

“I’m glad that even half of your wish came true, Bian.”

“What wish did you say back then?”

“I said I was just like you.”

“Then we only made the other halves. You have a lot of money because you are
the owner of a cafe, but you are not a free person.”

“Yeah. It’s not easy, living.”

“Um, right.”

It felt like living in a fairy tale and thrown into reality. In fact, at that time I wasn’t
there, I doubted it.
It was the capital of the Imperial Cabellior, made up of large buildings and
smooth roads. It was very different from the town we lived in when we were
young.

Compared to this place, it really was a fairy-tale fairy town.

But now the town is said to be in decline. Because of the incident, few of the
villagers survived.

The plot of the novel <Danger, Run!> was eventually reflected to some extent.

Idris, the villain who was supposed to annihilate the villagers and lead the story,
has died. Instead, the killing of the villagers itself actually happened.

I could not fully understand the principles of this world. The only thing certain is
that this world is arbitrary.

There are no rules or principles.

My world was a mess.

“That’s right, Vianne. Aren’t you going to get the top back?”

Suddenly, Lyriel asked. I swung my parasol and answered calmly.

“I should get it someday. But that’s not easy. I do not know.”

Relatives have to listen to them and eat them. I only grumbled inwardly.

“Your relatives are really bad.”

“Yeah. They give me enough money to live on every month to see if there are any
punctures. I can’t say how long that will be.”

We arrived at Lyriel’s cafe while talking as usual.

The cafe had a pretty two-story structure. I used to spend time here often. Even if
it wasn’t a business day, it was okay because Lyriel was the owner. It was just the
two of us to use this place like a hideout.

I sat down familiarly and opened the newspaper. Lyriel had a car for me.

“Special! The Emperor’s official announcement!”

Today’s newspaper had a scoop on the front page for some reason. It’s been very
peaceful these days.

“The owner of the Wizard’s Island has changed.”

“… … Wizard.”
I felt dirty. I don’t have good memories of wizards. Except for the memories with
Idris.

I was going to cover the newspaper like this. I had nothing to do other than read
this.

“The Wizard’s Island is a large island in the eastern sea of the Empire, where
wizards gather. They have a habit of deciding the next major owner through
fierce competition.”

The next line is a friendly explanation for those unfamiliar with the terminology.

“The owner has changed… … .”

It meant that Oscar Perdian, who gave the four months to kidnapping me, was
dead. Because.

“Unless in special circumstances, the competition ends when one of the master
candidates kills the master. The candidate who killed the master becomes the
next great master.”

There are rules like this in that society.

“What’s wrong, Vianne?”

A new shadow was cast on the spot where the warm sunlight of the morning
came in. It was Lyriel who brought the car.

I folded the newspaper down. I looked at Lyriel sitting in front of me.

“I think the mage has changed.”

The owner of the Wizard’s Island is called that by abbreviated as a common

name.

“… … Then he would be dead.”

“I will.”

Vengeance was not given to us until the very end. The mage position, which
should have belonged to Idris, must have gone to someone else.

It was sad yet embarrassing.

“Let’s have tea.”

“okay.”

We were silent as promised. After arranging complicated thoughts for a while,

the conversation continued again.
“Are there any rude people coming to the cafe these days?”

I asked about Lyiel’s daily life. At times, gangsters would come to the cafe and
cause trouble.

“It’s sparse these days. Bian, you smashed everything last time. Are you afraid to
come?”

Lyriel smiled and pointed to my waist.

‘Ah, this. It was, indeed.’

I pulled out my fancy white gun that I always carry with me. It was a gun with an
elaborate blue embossed pattern on a white background.

It was stolen from relatives by abusing the value of the name of Sang Sang-ju. I
heard it’s a very expensive gun, but I didn’t know that.

“At the very least, it’s hard to get scared with just a few threatening shots. They
should all be disqualified as thugs.”

“Vianne, what kind of threat in the world can pierce the opponent’s arm… … .”

“No, how did you know that?”

“I heard it when I went to the police station to testify for a while as a witness. Two
shots in the arm?”

This. I thought you didn’t know that. I’d take the thugs out and find out what I
did alone.

After giving two penetrating wounds as an example, I voluntarily reported it to

the police and ended up paying a fine using my baron status. Because all the
thugs are commoners and they are the perpetrators.

And it’s a secret, but these days, hitting two shots is the limit. It was because his
body was returning to its former state.

It was very fortunate that the thugs were terrified with just those two feet.

“Be careful, just in case you don’t know. A gun is a very difficult weapon.”

Lyriel then asked me. I waved my hand.

“OK. You don’t know, but I have a long career.”

I didn’t say that I can only shoot two shots because I’m afraid I’ll get worried.

It was true that he had dealt with swords and guns a lot in his previous life. It was
for self-defense back then, so it was a useful technique for me today.
“Didn’t you learn guns when you were 18? To our regular customers.”

“right.”

“Then this is the fourth year, Vianne.”

“no. In fact, I’ve been self-studying little by little before that.”

“Oh my God, really?”

Lyriel’s eyes widened in surprise. I nodded my head naturally. With 20 years of

reincarnation experience, you can tell a lie without blinking your eyes.

“Somehow, Marquis Lahrat doubted the speed of his learning. You were a sincere
student, Vianne?”

I smiled brightly.

Shannon Lahrat. He was the former commander of the seven knights under the
imperial family.

He was also my favorite. Because people are so strong

Then the cafe bell rang. We turned our heads towards the door at the same time.
Lyriel, who was shouting “Today is a holiday!” as the cafe owner habit, vaguely
blurs the end of her words.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I forgot that today is a day off.”

A noble, mature woman with an embarrassment smile was standing in front of

the door. It was the person we mentioned a while ago.

We shouted warmly.

“welcome!”

“Isn’t it a holiday? Can I come in… … .”

“Hey, it’s okay! Come on, sit down. What should I give you today?”

“Lemon juice with ice is enough.”

“Yes sir!”

Thanks to Lyriel’s aggressive signing, Shannon joined our table.

Shannon had dark hair and dark eyes. A suit resembling the knights’ uniforms
added to Shannon’s profound style. Why is he getting more handsome by the
day, this guy? It was a bit embarrassing.
“It’s been a while, Baron Astahilt.”

Shannon greeted me softly. I said hello too.

“I haven’t seen you in a while since I was taught. Nice to meet you, Marquis
Lahrat.”

“It’s still awkward for me to be a marquise.”

“You were the best knight commander, that’s a natural reward.”

“It’s overrated.”

Meanwhile, Lyriel brought lemon juice.

It just looked delicious.

Lyriel has inherited her family’s great culinary skills, so it’s probably actually
delicious.

“There was a riot in the cafe a few weeks ago. Baron Astahilt’s actions helped him
manage it well, but I was worried. Were there any injuries that day?”

Shannon, who was tasting the lemon juice, spoke up.

I thought this was what we were talking about as soon as we met after a long
time.

“Yes, as you can see. Where will the skills the Marquis have taught me?”

“Hey, he only hit the arm with the weapon well. I admired it.”

“How did you know that?”

“I used the name of the former Knight Commander in a slightly bad way.”

Wow, the knight commander. Soooooooo AWESOME.

“I don’t have to worry about cafes in the future. The two people who frequent the
cafe are the best escorts.”

Lyriel said with an excited smile.

“Lady Sigron trusts me, so I have to work harder.”

Shannon rolled her eyes and laughed.

It was a nice warm day. The three of us drank drinks and chatted everyday.
For example, the story of an old tree near Lyriel’s house that was struck by
lightning and split in half.

Or, the story of the Crown Prince coming to Shannon’s house and asking him to
become his swordsmanship teacher.

“Your Majesty the Crown Prince?”

That person is the male lead. It was a new feeling to hear a name I had never
heard of. Now, I realized that the working time of <Danger, Run!> was drawing
near.

Yes, the storyline has already been broken, so the appearance of the main
character will hardly change anything.

“He was originally interested in swordsmanship. I declined a few times, but if I can
forget it, they come back to me.”

“You have a cute corner, the Crown Prince.”

Said Lyriel. I shrugged my shoulders in doubt.

“Is that cute? If it were me, it would be very annoying.”

“I don’t know, I just think it’s cute. Do you think it would be cool if we actually
met?”
“okay? What… … I guess so.”

Where are the female and male protagonists going? I’ve only heard about it, but I
see that you like it. I didn’t think too deeply about it.

The topic of conversation bounced around and moved to the front page article of
today’s newspaper.

“Baron Astahild also saw the article.”

“Yes, just before the Marquis came.”

“Recently, because of the incident, the Imperial Palace also said there was a lot of
talk. It’s said that more troops will be deployed to maintain security in the near
future, so it’s definitely not a normal thing.”

“If the owner changes, will something big happen?”

“I have been a member of the Knights Templar for 40 years, but this is the first
time I have heard of the replacement of a mage. So I haven’t experienced it
myself… … .”

Shannon paused for a moment. The following words flowed out in a small, low
voice, as if they had been promised to keep a secret.
“According to the data of the Imperial Intelligence Service, the replacement of
the mage entails large-scale outside activities.”

“If it’s an outdoor activity… … .”

“The collective term for looting, arson, massacre, etc.”

“Oh my gosh.”

I borrowed the exclamation that Lyriel often uses.

“So, for the time being, be very careful about your safety.”

Shannon promised us. He was a kind person.

“The weather is really nice… … .”

I parted ways with Shannon and Lyriel for dinner at a nearby restaurant. Did you
play too much without thinking about your weakened stamina again? Body was
sagging.

On the way home, I bought a bouquet of flowers to refresh myself. I was able to
get the last remaining blue rose from the flower shop that was just before
closing.
The abundant flowers in her hands were very pretty. You should arrange flowers
at home and enjoy them over and over again.

“Spring is almost over.”

I saw the rose, the early summer flower, come out. The summer of the age of
twenty-one will pass as if nothing else. Living without a purpose is now so
accustomed to being tired.

Still, it’s more fun than the previous life, so let’s do our best.

“Eww.”

He let out a small sigh and turned towards the alley.

But somehow it felt strange.

I’m not a good person, but I’m not ignorant at all. Pretending not to know, we
walked a few more steps and reached a deep alley, swish! Strong builders jumped
off the fences on either side.

They surrounded me. Could this be ‘I’m here to avenge my colleague!’ It was
most likely a gang of people who had my arm pierced by me.

“What a ridiculous thing to do… … .”

I took a deep breath, much deeper than before.

ToC

CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain

Post navigation

DR C95

DR C96

Leave a Comment

Comment

Name

Name *

Email

Email *

Website

Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language
Skip to content

MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C5

June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter

ToC

Chapter 5: To be reunited

I still feel dirty today, knowingly or unknowingly, but is it like this until the end of
the day?

“What is your purpose?”

I hate to talk to the thug, but I had to figure out the situation.

“…… .”

But these guys don’t talk.

At that time, when I was puzzled, a bloody energy struck me and my heart sank.
I grabbed my collar. It felt like my heart was being twisted.

It was the kind of pain I hadn’t felt in a long time. About 10 years ago, it was like
this when I was surprised by a magical overload.

It was a big deal. Apparently, the purpose is not to avenge a colleague. It wasn’t
serious at all.

The moment I slowly took my hand with the gun hidden in my waist, the
assailants all pulled out their weapons and rushed at me.

There was nothing more to do but stock. I had to live first.

She ripped off the rose petals and scattered them in the air. In the sky, blue
petals flew. I grabbed the gun just in time for the sight to be obscured.

I shot the guy who was supposed to be the boss straight away.

Bang!

A terrifying gunshot rang through the silent night. The first shot pierced the heart
without any threatening fire. Another moment when the crowd panicked, they
reloaded. She immediately shot the person next to him in the forehead.
In the circle that surrounded me, there was a gap equal to two people in a row. I
didn’t miss the time, so I slipped through the gap and broke the siege.

I suddenly became healthy in the winter of the age of eleven. I used it to the
fullest and lived hard all this time. Thanks to this, I was able to do this even if my
health got worse again.

Her arms trembled instead. Now the hit rate is ruined. They were all ruining my
peace. And now I felt like my life was in jeopardy.

There were too many for me to deal with on my own. Besides, they were all
magicians.

“You did a good job blasting two of them right away.”

As soon as they found out I had a gun, everyone started casting floating magic
circles in their hands, so I couldn’t tell what’s going on.

Is there something wrong with Idris’ magic? That was the only reason why the
wizard had to aim for me.

I’ll have to check it out.

I first put the gun to my head. And smirked

“When it moves, it shoots.”

Of course not you guys, but my hair.

I thought this would be it, but it worked. They approached me as if they were
trying to surround me, but I stopped.

“What do I have here?”

It was also intended to capture me alive. Somehow, I wanted to use magic a little
late.

What the. If the goal is to be captured, you should have used bondage magic
earlier. I see that you are trying to use attack magic, so there is no such thing. If
so, the skills of these wizards would be at the bottom of the list.

When I smiled brightly as if taking medicine, they frowned.

‘I’m not laughing because I’m having fun, guys.’

I couldn’t help but laugh because I was hiding my bad condition.

Oh, what to do. Both of them got immobilized too soon, so it’s perfect if you’re
lucky enough to get outside.

For example, a prince on a white horse is coming to the rescue… … . Oh right. The
prince of this country originally belonged to Lyriel.
I don’t know what will happen now, but it wasn’t mine anyway.

What is the probability that the Marquis Lahrat will come back to me? It’s been a
while since we had a good meal and we broke up, so it’s almost young

Because of the loud gunfire, the police or knights may have heard it, but it was
unreasonable to expect them to appear.

If no patrol personnel are near me right now, it will take some time to find my
location.

It’s ruined

I got lost without a real answer… … .

Oh man, who else has intervened in this board!

Suddenly, behind my back, someone showed a tremendous presence. With

obvious intent to kill.

It was really, really dangerous. I turned around and pulled the trigger. The loudest
sound in the next moment had to be a gunshot. But it wasn’t.

Whoops! Close up, chow!

The sound of a huge blow and the sound of something breaking were
intertwined.

“Aww!”

And there was also a terrible scream.

I blinked my eyes slowly. Even if my heart stopped, I thought I would believe it.

‘What happened?’

I slowly turned my head to check the wizards behind me.

All seven of them appeared dead. It also lost its shape, almost crushed. Truly
miserable.

Surprised, I quickly looked at the front again.

“… … .”

The surroundings became quiet in an instant. The full presence disappeared, and
the energy of death took its place.

And the person who did this in just one second was standing opposite me.
I thought it was meant to be murderous towards me, but I was hitting the wrong
leg. Now that the wizards were dealt with, no intention of killing was felt.

But the problem was not solved. This man was also a wizard. He is also a very
high-level wizard.

The state of my body went wild. I was out of my mind

I tried hard to stay calm. The situation is not over yet. Another wizard has
appeared and is on the verge of taking over me.

Fortunately, there was only one thing. The fact is that I shot this wizard reflexively.
Judging from the position where the blood was flowing, it seemed to have hit the
right abdomen.

The wizard, dressed in a white robe that was not suitable for the night, stumbled
a bit. Red blood was seeping from the fluttering robes.

I said without pointing the gun at him.

“Is that the same purpose?”

I didn’t even expect an answer like that. I thought it would be the same as the
ones before.
“… … no.”

But the answer came back. Whether he is enduring the pain, in a way that is
suppressed.

I flinched and took a step back.

“Then why did you deal with the wizards?”

I didn’t get an answer this time. The wizard took the bullet in my side with his
bare hands… … Because I was trying to take it out.

I didn’t give a tee, but inwardly I flagged. I’m not crazy. Who pulls out bullets that
way?

“What are you doing? Are you being tortured yourself in front of me? Don’t do
anything strange and answer the questions asked.”

He frowned and slapped him. The fact that the child is subtly weak, I thought that
if I did well, I would have a way to live.

While thinking so

“Looks like it’s near here!”

What I was hoping for happened. The security forces or the knights must have
almost arrived here.

He quickly pointed the gun into the air and pulled the trigger. There was a loud
noise. The troops should now know where I am.

The injured wizard seemed to be in trouble for a moment. Then, at first, he laid an
incredibly complex magic circle on his feet.

The magic circle was spinning brightly, and the next moment the wizard
disappeared.

Leave only one bullet in its place.

‘What else is this… … . You thought the bullets were a failure?’

I tried to recall more of the magical knowledge I had read in the novel. But soon
it was put off for a while.

The strength in his body loosened and he sat down. The tension was relieved
later.

It felt like someone grabbed my heart and twisted it. “Huh,” he sighed. In the
meantime, the knights rushing to find me.

His hearing was temporarily paralyzed, so he couldn’t hear well what they were
saying.
I closed my eyes, feeling the squeaky squeaks seem to be moving away.

When I woke up again, it was my house. Lyriel was next to him.

“Vianne! Woke up?”

I nodded my head, brushing my frizzy hair. What happened My head hurt like it
was going to break.

“You slept for two days! Oh my god You have no idea how worried I am!”

“Two days?”

“Yeah, two days! I woke up this morning and the knights of the 7 th Knights came
to my house. I went out to find out what was going on. Well, they’re investigating
the case you were attacked by wizards the night before, my God.”

Lyriel couldn’t finish her words properly. Still, he watched me closely.

“Did you know that the 7th Knights are a special order for wizards? To the extent
that they came in person, I can imagine how big of a deal it was.”

“… … right. It certainly didn’t seem like a small thing.”

A mad genius wizard who triggers space movement in just a few seconds, and
the seven sub-magic he grinds. And the two sub-mages I shot and killed.

It was an unrealistic story that made me laugh out loud. If you go to the 7 th
Knights and make a statement like this, you will be treated like a madman.

“Still, it’s okay because I’m okay.”

“… … I’m glad you came back safely, Vianne.”

Lyriel hugged me tightly. I also hugged her. Now, I can no longer guarantee my
safety, even Lyriel’s.

‘I can’t. I have to move.’

First of all, I had a good rest in the morning. And I went out in the afternoon.
Lyriel stopped her, but I shook my head.

The first place I went was the mansion of the Marquis Lahrat.

“Are you all right, Baron Astahilt? I was worried.”

The Marquis looked at me anxiously. I smiled once in the sense that it was okay,
and immediately brought up the subject.
“I’m going to go testify to the 7th Knights.”

“Anyway, there are many 7th Knights juniors who are curious about the full story
of that day. Well thought out.”

“… … I have a lot of questions too. I am going to exchange information. If I name

Marquis Lahrat, will the knights give me information too?”

In order for a state agency to obtain information that was not disclosed to the
public, the assurance of a trusted person was required. And the public confidence
of the former knights commander, Marquis Lahrat, was comparable to that of
royalty.

“You have come to me to seek a guarantor of confidentiality. Of course you

should. I will also add more materials that can be taken out of my line.”

Shannon gladly accepted my request. Relationships are used at times like this.

“Thank you.”

We headed straight for the Knights Templar.

From the moment we entered the area, their eyes were focused on us. Not
because of me, but because of Marquis Shannon Lahrat. Within the Knights
Templar, he was said to be like a legend.
We entered the main building inside. Within 10 minutes of waiting after receiving
the reason for the visit, someone came and saluted.

“All right, Commander! No, Marquis!”

Shannon frowned slightly. His expression quickly became strict, and he pointed it
out firmly.

“Which knight greets you like that? Again.”

“Sorry! Greetings to the commander of the Imperial 7th Knights, Venus Abricze,
Marquis of Lahrat! Glory to the Empire!”

The knight quickly caught his breath and greeted him politely again. It was then
that Shannon greeted me softly.

“Infinite glory to the Empire.”

It’s really cool. It seemed only a matter of time before I became an ardent
follower of Shannon.

But wait. Did I mention that you were the 7th Knights Commander in the greetings
earlier?

That’s right. That’s right. I was a little surprised.

Maybe it was the Shannon effect, or the chief, not the person in charge, came
out. It was a good thing for me as this side would be easier to talk about.

“This is Baron Astahilt.”

I shortened the greeting that I almost forgot.

Venus, commander of the 7th Knights, who was full of standards, shouted to me,
“Infinite glory to the empire!”

It was a greeting I had never heard before. It seemed to be a greeting only for
knights used in the knights.

Moving on, Venus and us sat face to face in the security-enhanced drawing room.

“Since it is an alley where visibility is easily blocked and it is not a densely

populated area, there are few eyewitnesses. So we are having a hard time with
the investigation.”

Venus told us about the progress of the investigation. I took a sip of tea and
nodded.

“All the wizards who attacked me are dead, so I can’t make a statement.”

“Yes that’s right. Therefore, I would like to ask you to testify about his death. We
don’t see wizards as the Baron did all of them. There were also traces of the
highest level magic left at the site, and there were two signs of the wizard.”
If that’s the case, you’ve done a lot of research. Confidence in the imperial power
was lost.

“The speculation of the 7th Knights is true. I only shot the first two.”

“A gunshot wound to the chest and head, right?”

“Yeah.”

Venus scribbled my words down on a piece of paper.

“Thanks for the testimony. Then the traces of the rest of the personnel… … .”

“You may not even recognize the shape now, but there were originally seven
people.”

“seven… …. Okay.”

“A high-ranking wizard in a white robe appeared and crushed it with a single

gesture.”

“Is that so, the white robe takes the other seven… … Yes?”

He added casually, but Venus hardened without dictating it well.

‘Why, what?’

When he glanced back at Shannon in anxiety, his expression was very bad. Venus
rattled and asked again.

“Hey, did you say white robe?”

“Yeah.”

Venus opened his mouth wide and cried.

“White Robe!”

“Why?”

“He’s the new owner of the Wizard’s Isle, Baron!”

What?

“Really?”

No, the previous mage did the same. Why do mages keep sticking to me and
making a fuss!
“Mage on the Isle of Wizards don’t wear white robes! It is a robe allowed only for
their chiefs!”

No, there was no such setting in the novel, right? When did it come about, such a
custom!

“Venus, calm down first.”

Shannon stopped Venus, who was completely excited. He loudly apologized, then
cleared his voice.

“In the early days of his administration, he did not come out of the island for a
while, which is surprising. Besides, it looks like he protected the Baron from the
wizards under his command… … .”

“I didn’t protect it, but it could be that I dealt with the dwarfs to take over me.”

“It will not be.”

Venus flatly denied my conjecture.

“why?”

“If that was the purpose, the Baron must have been harmed. Mage is much
stronger than you can imagine. There is no way that the purpose could not have
been achieved.”
“Thanks to the knights of the 7th Knights finding me in time, he escaped. I
thought so, didn’t I?”

“I’m sorry, but the mage is not afraid of a few members of the 7 th Knights.”

When the 7th Knights Commander, who had been running for a long time, said
this, I got scared for nothing.

“Even though I blew his right stomach?”

So I dared to say this too, but the reaction was not very different.

“I know there were three bullets fired at the scene. Did the third one cast magic?”

“Yes.”

“It won’t be a huge blow to the mage either. Because there is no way the owner
of the magic island cannot use healing magic.”

Venus certainly had a lot of knowledge about wizards. I could hear more detailed
information than the villain descriptions I’ve seen in novels.

This magic spell seems to be stronger than the villain Idris in the novel.
So, is this really what Venus said?

“The bottom line is that he saved me and left?”

Venus answered with a tone of disbelief himself.

“Based on our investigation and the baron’s testimony, that hypothesis is strong.”

Then he looked at him and narrowed his eyes as if in a strange way.

“Originally, there’s no way I’d be able to get a shot at you… … .”

“You can’t get a shot?”

So, what, did you mean to hit me on purpose? Does it make sense?

Seeing my shaky expression, Venus awkwardly scratched the back of his head.

“The speculation that he was hit on purpose is also credible… … You could say he
didn’t pay attention to the gun at all. I’m looking at the latter with a little more
weight.”

“It’s enough to heal anyway, isn’t it?”

“Yes that’s right.”

That’s a weird one The old exclamation used by a person I knew in a previous life
came up to my neck, but I endured it.

No matter how much it hurts, it hurts, but you just go through your own wounds
like that… … uh I don’t understand it anyway

“Then, can I ask how you would explain the rest of the bullets?”

“Ah, that is a very sophisticated magic. When moving in space, only the part
designated by the caster is moved. For example, only the body, clothes, and
necessary belongings are included in the magic, and the rest are eliminated.”

“that… … Is it possible?”

I wonder if I should do the original Idris too.

“That’s it… … .”

Even Venus could no longer explain the absurdity.

Anyway, this is a lot of information. Shannon did a great job. We just finished
reconstructing the case and decided to go back. I woke up after being promised
secrecy.

It was Venus’ passing words that caught us as we were about to leave.

“Are you acquainted with the wizard by any chance?”

Shannon narrowed his eyebrows again.

“Venus. That’s rude. Remember that the wizard is a traitor, and the baron has
been harmed by them.”

“Sorry!”

Again, I heard a loud apology. I just shook my head.

“No. It’s okay.”

It would be easier to convince me to say so… … .

Two days ago, at night.

It was a dark night.

An unknown land that has not been properly drawn on any imperial map. The
deepest of them all cast a bloody shadow.
A man staggered into the door and barely took a couple of steps. And it
collapsed.

“Huh.”

A full moon as pale as his face was streaming through the window.

Trembling in pain, he placed his hand on my torn stomach.

I didn’t know what caused this pain. If he was hurt, he was the one who broke the
bone. There’s no reason to feel any more pain.

A gunshot without hesitation. And.

“Don’t do anything strange and answer the questions asked.”

He closed his eyes tightly as if burned by the cold tone. The kid may not be able
to accept himself as the master of the rebels. He would deny himself as the
successor to the man who killed the child’s family. That’s what I thought the
moment we met.

“Master, who the hell made you like this?”

Camellia Jeren asked in disbelief.

He was offended by the word Camelia had chosen.

“Shut up.”

He swallowed the blood that had pooled in his mouth and swung it low.

Camellia didn’t say any more. When the mage’s mind was twisted, it was common
sense not to flirt.

The man floated a magic circle in his trembling hands. It was a healing magic that
required sophistication to the point of being annoying.

The magic flashed white once and then disappeared. Soon, only blood pooled on
the floor, and the wound was wiped clean.

Idris stood up with a bloodless complexion, exhausted. I wiped the blood and
waited for the tremors of my hands to subside.

After the process was over, I looked back at Camelia.

With an impression that was as clean as a lie.

“Bring the head of Awell in front of me. Right now.”

He gave the order more sternly. The gentle voice was rather creepy.
“… … .”

Camellia was very quick-witted.

As soon as the mage returned home injured, the person he was looking for was
probably the one who helped hurt him.

“Okay. What is the reason for the execution?”

And at this time, there was no way to think of calling the head of one of the lower
factions other than summary execution.

“Send nine wizards belonging to Awell and call it the sin of targeting something
that is not mine.”

Idris decided not to go into detail about the facts.

Camelia followed his instructions and withdrew.

The son-in-law became quiet.

He was standing slowly alone.

A cold, mature face showed an expression. There was a sharpness in his

exceptionally bright and eerie red eyes. Only her clean white hair shone
indefinitely, as if mimicking the moonlight.
It was Idris, who had become an adult, hidden in a white robe.

Soon, he turned and went to his desk. I opened the drawer and pulled out a
small, square piece of paper from inside.

I couldn’t even dare to write it down.

What the hell am i supposed to tell you That I am alive, that I have lived here, that
I have become a non-human being alive. Can i say that

Idris raised her hand, rested her forehead on her forehead, and sighed.

It can’t be

It was only now that I was able to contact them, so I didn’t have to go into too
many details.

He fixed the pen. And I wrote only a few sentences briefly. After the ink has dried,
I put it between my fingers and flicked it lightly.

The paper that flew out of the window flew away as if it had wings.

As the paper disappeared from his view, he turned his back and sat leaning
against the wall.
My head was pounding even when I was breathing. A feeling of extreme
exhaustion came over me.

But again, whenever necessary, he will overdo it. If I knew for what purpose I
became the Lord of Hell, I should have done so.

My visit to the Knights Templar had one conclusion.

Also ruined

Someone stronger than Idris, the villain in the novel, showed me a favor for no
reason. It was terrifying.

It was certain that Idris’ magic had been broken. All I could do was run and hide.

Venus said he would strengthen patrols and spread troops around my line, but
he said it. A few of the 7th Knights wouldn’t be a threat to the mage.

What do we do. Are you going abroad? If you run away from the island as far as
possible, they won’t chase you.

No. If you’re an archmage, I think you’ll find it quickly no matter where you go in
the world.

“What if… … .”
I stayed in my room all day and just rolled my feet. Then the night came quickly.

Lyriel said she was going to sleep at my house. But I pushed her home.

Now that I am the target, I am the most dangerous to Lyriel. For the same reason,
Marquis Lahrat was also sent home earlier.

I knew it would be difficult to survive as an extra in the novel, but the difficulty is
too high. It was more like a body that gathers magical powers.

“I don’t want to die… … .”

Feeling frustrated, I opened the bedroom window.

The white moon, which had begun to fade beyond the full moon, hung in the
night sky.

He leaned his elbow against the window sill.

But when I turned my head to the side, something caught my eye.

A small piece of paper swayed halfway through the outermost window sill. It was
smaller than a postcard, but bigger than a bookmark. I picked up the paper
without a second thought.
“Writing… … ?”

A thin and beautiful font caught my eye. I wondered if someone wrote something
that was blown away by the wind and came all the way here.

“Vianne.”

But my name was written at the beginning. This was a letter to me.

“It’s me, Idris.”

I was startled and dropped the paper.

‘What kind of ignorant bastard sends such a prank letter?’

I tried to step on the paper, put up with it, picked it up again and read it.

Maybe, I wonder if it’s real I know it’s nonsense, but this was a kind of regret like
after-effects. People who have lost someone like me and Lyriel know what this is.

“I didn’t die that day. The body is a fake made by the one who took me to avoid
suspicion. It is true that I gave my life when I entrusted you to Lyriel, but I am still
alive.”

But somehow, the sentence… … .

“A prank letter… … is not it?”

It seemed so real.

Come to think of it, few people knew that I was friends with a child named Idris
who was abandoned in a small town 10 years ago. Few people knew it well
enough to accurately describe the circumstances of the day of the accident.

At best, only the person responsible for investigating the case at the time would
know. But why would they make fun of me?

Then there should be no one to play pranks on like this.

What is this letter?

“The reason I couldn’t tell you that I was still alive is because I lived on the island
of wizards for ten years, cut off from the outside world.”

My hands trembled relentlessly. What am i watching now

Idris.

“surely.”
He let out a breath, his legs relaxed and he leaned against the wall.

“Were you that white robe?”

It’s an island of wizards. It was a place I had never imagined. At best, I expected
him to either go to heaven, or to deviate from the original plot and thus
disappear altogether.

But did he survive and become a mage?

“The kid in the novel was a magician. It was, indeed.”

I said to myself in despair.

After all, did you become a villain? Or has it become something else, unknown?

It’s nice, but I’m not happy, and I want to see your face, but I had to be suspicious
before that.

While he was alive, he became a mage according to the story of the novel.

I was anxious. I wonder if he really became the villain of the original.

“Garbage.”
When a friend is alive, joy and fear coexist. I didn’t like this

Maybe I shouldn’t have read the novel?

Staggered and got up again. I wiped my tears with my sleeve and placed Idris’s
letter on the desk.

Then I got my coat on and went out.

It was because of the last part of the letter.

“I’ll see you in a week. If you’d like to see me, come to the house where you lived
10 years ago that night. And it’s okay to tell Lyriel about my news.”

Early in the morning of the day I received the letter, I hurried to visit Lyriel.
Despite the sudden visit, Lyriel welcomed me calmly.

However, the news I heard about Idris did not.

“That kid… … How is that kid!”

Lyriel lost her family to a wizard like me. So I hated wizards very much. I didn’t
like it at first, but it got worse.
And since I thought Idris was dead, I didn’t reveal that he was a wizard until the
very end. I thought it would only make Lyriel feel weird.

Because of that, Lyriel learned too much at once. Even though Idris was actually a
wizard, he didn’t die, and even became the head of the wizard group.

I waited for her to calm down.

Then, after a week, I asked if I would like to go back to my old house.

Lyriel hesitated and shook her head.

“I… … I don’t know, Vianne. Idris is the master of the traitors, how should I accept
it… ….”

“I do not know either. But it’s true that he saved me two days ago.”

Although I shot it.

Still, he saved me. I would have been sick It must have been very difficult. I kept
thinking about trying to pull the bullet out with my hand, so I rolled up my hand
and held it.

“It is… … .”
“Anyway, I’m pretty sure you shouldn’t tell anyone about this. Because everyone
in the Empire defines him as a traitor.”

And that’s the worst traitor.

“I know. Keep your mouth shut, we.”

“okay.”

If we do it wrong, we too are likely to be entangled in the crime of treason.

Because the magician has enough weight just by being there.

Moreover, because of my testimony, the 7th Knight Commander came to

understand to some extent my relationship with the Mage.

Made a big mistake I should have stayed still. Stop trying to find out about magic
for nothing.

“….Vianne, Are you going to where Idris said?”

“Huh.”

“You have to be careful. Not only others, but also Idris. I don’t know what kind of
person he might have become.”
“Okay. I’m going because I want to know her true intentions, so don’t do
anything reckless any more.”

I will meet him in order not to doubt him.

“Yes, yes. Oh my gosh, what do we all… … .”

Lyriel said she was about to cry and hugged me.

It was a complicated night.

Relatives had wagons.

I said that I was going to visit my old house, noting that it would be my mother’s
birthday soon. And I borrowed a carriage from them. There were small things,
such as getting ridiculed in the process, but I didn’t care.

I left in broad daylight on purpose, and sent the wagon and driver back first,
using the excuse of going to sleep at my old neighbor’s house.

“… … .”

I stopped in front of an old house covered with ivy. We had fun here ten years
ago.
After a brief appreciation, I entered the yard. We circled the mansion and went to
the garden where we often played.

The moon became very thin, and the stars dimly lit the night road. I went inside,
stepping on the rough grass that was not maintained at all.

There was a man in a white robe.

Idris stood still, not wearing a hat, as an unfamiliar adult.

He felt his presence and looked at me. It seemed that I was really surprised when
I came.

“Idris.”

I called him nervously.

“Vianne.”

He answered in a much lower voice than before.

It was a person I had met more than ten years ago. What popped up in my mind?

He took a long breath and tried to silence his feelings, but he spoke softly, as if
possessed.
“I thought you were dead. We have known that for ten years.”

“… … .”

“you. What happened?”

“… … First, let’s sit down.”

Idris made the suggestion without taking her eyes off me.

“Why?”

When I asked him, he replied a bit late.

“It looks sick.”

I made eye contact with him. He flinched at the deep worry in his bright red eyes
and trembled with his fingers. But he didn’t look away.

“You were the one who got shot, so why am I in pain?”

The emotions I couldn’t fully swallow came out of my mouth.

“Vianne. Don’t worry about that. Because you came here.”

Idris asked quietly. Then he smiled softly with a terrifyingly beautiful face.

On the other hand, I was instantly furious. It’s ridiculous how you act like nothing
happened when you got shot at me.

“What happened?”

He asked the question very sharply. The things I had piled up came out one after
the other.

“What would you do if I had your head pierced? The attack was so obvious that
there was no need to dodge it, right?”

“… …Vianne.”

“Why didn’t you tell me who you were even though you were shot that day? Why
did you appear as a mage out of nowhere, why did you save me, you don’t have
to tell me what your intentions are… … !”

“Vianne, calm down.”

Idris quickly grabbed me as I stumbled and staggered.

Oh, what have you been doing already? His vision was distorted as if protesting
that he was short of breath.

He lowered his head, took a deep breath, and grabbed his arm and squeezed it
tightly. He meant to get rid of this hand, but Idris didn’t budge.

‘Yeah, it’s all grown up and got stronger.’

“The condition is… … .”

Idris muttered anxiously.

“Let go.”

“Vianne, wait a minute. I will help you.”

“Didn’t you hear me tell you to let go?”

“If you let it go, you will fall. I’m still contacting you and giving you first aid, so
you didn’t faint.”

“What?”

He raised his eyes and raised the end of his speech in annoyance. Idris calmly
explained.
“I have accumulated too much magical power. Enough to break the magic that
had been put on it ten years ago. The scale of the magical power is incomparable
to what it used to be. It seems that the speed at which mana is accumulating is
getting faster as we have passed the age of majority… …. It’s dangerous like this.”

“You mean if it weren’t for your magic, I would have died sooner?”

Asked like a slap. Idris, who seemed to be seriously thinking about something,
stopped at my words.

“… … We won’t let that happen, so there’s no need to assume that.”

“I mean, he must have died.”

Somehow, he recognized me and the wizard attacked me all the way here. It
seems that I was almost like the sun, shining with magical powers. My prediction
was correct.

“Vianne. So I came.”

He said what I wanted. As if regretful, looking at me with a lot of affection.

“… … So you’re here?”

To save me, as soon as I became a mage?

Really?

“okay. I’ll explain now, let’s sit down. You don’t like it very much right now.”

Idris said as if to comfort me. Then he took me and sat me on a nearby bench.

He sat in front of me with one knee bent and took my right hand. Was it first aid?

“Don’t push yourself too hard, I’ll answer your questions honestly.”

He placed a small magic circle in my hand and asked softly.

His little magic circle soon melted into me. Then, the feeling of breathing and
running around became more comfortable. It was an accurate treatment like an
archmage.

“Idris.”

“Yes, Vianne.”

“I am afraid of you.”

You are getting closer to the villain in a novel I know.

The back words were swallowed. On the contrary, I still can’t say I’m going to be
honest.

ToC

CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain

Post navigation

DR C105

DR C106

Leave a Comment

Comment

Name

Name *

Email

Email *

Website

Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language
Skip to content

MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C6

June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter

ToC

Chapter 6: My good and strange wizard

“…… .”

Idris was silent heavily. You must have been hurt

“Sorry.”

I apologized without hesitation. I just don’t know everything. It was confusing.

“I will try not to be afraid. After hearing all of your stories, it might be possible. So
sorry.”

Idris looked up at me and sighed a little.

“It’s a natural reaction. I know I have changed.”

He let go of my hand and stood up. Then he sat down in the air in front of me. It
seemed like some kind of magic.

“… … I went to live to Masom. If I hadn’t gone, I would have died that day.”

“What the hell happened then?”

I clasped my hands a little. It’s finally time to listen to this.

Idris continued.

“I fought the wizard Oscar Perdian. Because I needed to buy time.”

However, a different story emerged from what was expected.

It was a story that was incredibly different and even absurd.

“what… … ?”

An eleven-year-old faced that monster? With what guts?

“It was 10 years ago, Vianne. I had to use it that way. At that time, unfortunately,
we lost, but not long ago we won, so that’s okay.”

“… … so. What happened then?”

Let’s hear more first.

“Since I lost, of course, Oscar tried to kill me. But instead of cutting off my arm, I
changed my mind. You’ll take me and raise me… … .”

No. I think you should stop listening.

“awhile. What are you cutting?”

“That was 10 years ago, and my arm is fine.”

You must be crazy.

I couldn’t get the words out of my mouth at all, and I only made a stupid
expression on my face.

“… … Keep talking.”

He said as if he was going to tell me where you went. He looked like he didn’t
know why I was doing this, which made him even hotter.
“Oscar recognized my talent and raised me for fun. They locked me out of
contact with the outside world and used various methods to tame me. I learned
magic from him, survived and eventually killed him. Without him, there is no way
I can escape from the island.”

When I listened to it, it felt like my head was really empty.

“The result is this.”

What was the story you had, was it?

“I’m sorry it took 10 years.”

He begged me for forgiveness in a low voice.

“The way back to you was not easy.”

After ten years of rolling because of me, he continued to speak like that.

“… … Hey, Idris.”

“Huh?”

“Come here, don’t leave me alone.”

Unable to contain my anger, I jumped up and ran to him.

Idris, who doesn’t know English, hit me. I hit him some more.

“Are you crazy? Uh? Who will sacrifice? I thought there would be no story at all,
but this is, you really are!”

“Vianne, why, all of a sudden.”

In the midst of that, Idris did not avoid me and welcomed me all the way. I didn’t
like that any more.

He must have been hit by the bullet I shot in this way.

There’s something else to look at, what are you making a fuss about!

“Who told you to ruin your life that way! It’s been ten years, ten years! Do you
know how much I and Lyriel cried? After all, Oscar, I should have killed him!”

I exploded.

What, the original? Villain? Turn it all off

He and he in the original are not the same person. He was just a less distant Idris.
“Why did you do that… … .”

After hitting me hard, I felt like I was going to burst into tears this time because
of the unfairness. How did this kid get into the villain’s den… … .

This is all because of the original. I won’t let it go. I’m going to destroy the
original storyline.

“… …Vianne, are you crying?”

Idris asked me worriedly, covering my face with my palms.

“Be quiet, because I want to hit you more.”

I cried and shot.

“okay.”

He really didn’t ask any more.

Are all these useless good people?

When I got angry, I lost all my strength. I sighed deeply.

Idris got up quickly and supported me. I didn’t push him this time.

His white cloak and black shirt contrasted.

Because of the height difference, I had to lift my head up to see his face.

I was unbearably tired because of the lack of sleep over the past few days and the
relaxation of tension.

I bowed my head and leaned slightly against him.

“… … .”

Idris showed no sign of surprise. I just asked cautiously.

“Are you afraid of me?”

“I’m not afraid anymore, you foolish man.”

“Am I stupid?”

“I ask because I don’t know… … .”

“like that. Okay.”

Idris did not dispute what I was saying.

‘Strange kid, really. Is it good or naive?’

He doesn’t seem to have changed much from before. His childhood image
remained so that he could instantly recognize that he was Idris. Looks, whatever
you do.

That was a good thing. It gave me a sense of security that Idris remained the
person I knew.

“I’m sorry to say it was scary. You used to hate that I was afraid of you.”

“You already apologized, Vianne. I’m okay.”

“still. I almost misunderstood you. I wonder where in the world someone shoots a
gun as a gift to a friend who has returned after 10 years… … .”

Suddenly, a deep sense of guilt came over me, and I raised my voice in a hoarse
way.

Idris laughed lowly.

“Hey, are you all better with gunshot wounds? It looks fine, but… … .”
I laid my hand on his side as I leaned against him. Idris’ laughter stopped.

When I traced it carefully, it seemed that the red torn hole at that time had
disappeared. Instead, only strong muscles were in place.

‘Five. You must have exercised hard.’

“… … I am confident in healing magic. Do not worry.”

Idris said in a slightly stiff tone. He gently grabbed my hand and pulled it away
from his stomach.

“I’m just asking out of curiosity.”

He said softly, as if embarrassed.

“Huh?”

I just lifted my head.

“Will anyone else just touch me like this?”

Is your question weird? However, I did not know what was strange in detail, so I
answered meekly.
“no? Not at all. If it’s Lyriel, even if you touch me like this, I won’t say anything.

“Is that so?”

I tilted my head slightly.

“What, right?”

“okay.”

Idris nodded slightly.

Then he took a long breath and asked my permission at once.

“Vianne. Can I give you a hug?”

“suddenly?”

You’re an odd friend There is nothing more than a hug to share the joy of
reunion.

“You can say no if you don’t like it.”

As if he had lost his confidence, he let out a slightly muffled voice.

What. This may not be appropriate for a grown-up person, but it was just a little
cute.

“Oh, no. I’m not saying I don’t like it.”

It was quite awkward, but he reached out and hugged him around his waist. He
patted the back like a child, fearing that it would be awkward if he stayed still.

I don’t think it’s okay to do this with the same age. I don’t know, it’s already too
late.

“Nice to meet you, Idris.”

Idris took another long breath.

He moved Maybe it was because of the height difference, so he bent down and
wrapped his arms behind my back, leaning on me.

The scent on the tip of my nose was pretty good. Do you use perfume too? But I
don’t know what it smells like.

I slowly looked into his eyes. Have you ever had a hug this long?

“Idris.”
Pushed him softly. Unexpectedly, he left immediately. I had a pitiful tee on my
face.

“What are you going to do now?”

His eyes returned to what he meant. I explained loosely.

“It’s magic, you. We can’t be together like we used to. You are the number one
dangerous person in the Empire, you know?”

“… … I will find a way.”

“Is there any way we can be together again? It may not be easy to find.”

“First of all, let’s meet secretly for a while. Because of your magical powers, we
can’t meet at all.”

“Did you do first aid?”

“It’s literally just a temporary measure. There is no way to cure it right now. In the
first place, this is not a disease, but a dangerous ability.”

“Well… … Then, like the last time, wizards may come again… … .”

“Once again, the magic circle that erases the presence of magical power has been
put back. But I can’t rest assured. Since I’ve already been exposed to wizards
once, some of you may have already noticed that you are my weakness. They are
quick-witted.”

Idris said as if setting the day.

Not all wizards belonged to Masom. No matter how much Idris commands and
cracks down, there will be a limit to how far his influence can reach.

In other words, it was said that there will be many wizards who will be entangled
in my magic in the future. It’s already bothered me.

“Would you like to have a trusted wizard around you? So that you can protect
yourself.”

“If you have a wizard who guarantees credit, do it.”

I’ll trust you, Idris.

“I wish I could be with you, but it’s difficult… …. Then, I’ll send one of my closest
aides instead. It would be better to contact him through him.”

“That would be good. By the way, you are a sorcerer, so are there any
restrictions? Can’t you get out of here?”

“Rather than a constraint.”

At this point, Idris hesitated. But even that, as soon as I pushed it with my eyes, it
was over.

“The mage has many enemies.”

“Is that the end of the explanation?”

“If I said more, it wouldn’t sound good.”

He said softly and tucked my hair back.

I put on a disgusted look on my face.

“I’m already afraid of what other bloody noises will come out. Then tell me just
one thing.”

“… … My men are probably at war by now.”

“Well.”

How should I interpret this?

I didn’t know anything, so I looked at him.

How did she receive that day, Idris narrowed her red eyes like jewels.
“It is still in the early days of power, so rebellion is officially allowed. The faction
that has taken over the wizarding castle can immediately establish a new
magician. It’s one of the customs of the Wizard’s Island.”

“… … uh?”

“There are several factions on the Isle of Wizards, but the factions do not
cooperate with each other because there is only one position as the sorcerer. So,
in order to usurp that position, we aim at the time when the mage’s castle is at its
weakest. That was just now, the moment I was not in that castle.”

“So… … If they find a gap where you’re not, you’re going to take your place with a
knife right away?”

“It’s magic, not a sword to be exact, but you’re right anyway.”

“Unbelievable. Aren’t you supposed to go right now?”

“Like I said, there is no problem right now, as my subordinates are fighting. As

long as I get back before I go to the long game.”

“Are there any guarantees that they will hold up that well?”

“there is.”
How sure are you I looked at Idris with disbelief.

Seeing my reaction, he smiled. The smile was different from that of the old-
fashioned boy’s smile. What can I say now, much more. Was like an adult.

Why is the feeling of being 21 years old with deep relaxation and low cunning?

Did the child suffer too much? No, it must have been cute before.

“Because it’s something that Oscar worked hard on. Of course, the escort for you
will choose the most useful among them.”

“Seeing that you are so confident, I can’t say anything more. Don’t do anything
weird though. It means don’t do it for nothing. Got it?”

“okay.”

Idris responded politely and held out her hand.

“It’s late at night. I will take you home.”

“What are you going to do? I don’t think I’m going to do anything like moving
the space I used back then.”

“That’s right.”
“Hey, I only had a lot of magical powers, but I’m an ordinary person. Can’t stand
it… … .”

“You are not an ordinary person, Vianne.”

Eh?

“Then what?”

“The difference between the ability to manipulate magic and the ability to gather
magic is one piece of paper. Theoretically, you can use magic too. So even if you
are part of the magic, there is no problem.”

“Really? Can I use magic?”

“I have to learn how to see magic, step by step. There is nothing that can’t be
done.”

“Wow. What kind of reversal is this?”

You mean I’m a wizard in theory, right?

What a special extra that Vianne Astahilt is meant to be.

Wait, won’t I be flocking to become a wizard and leave my empire like this?
Because the Empire hates wizards so much. If you make a mistake, you’re going
to get really pissed off.

“Lesha-sama, didn’t you tell me about this in fear that I might become a wizard
too? If you’d let me know, I could have just learned to take the magic away… … .”

I muttered involuntarily.

“… … Is that person dead?”

Idris asked as if he didn’t know. I guess I didn’t hear the news because I went
straight to Masom.

“… … Huh. It seems that on the evening of the party, you ran into the wizard
before us.”

“It must be Oscar.”

He could easily determine whether he had seen this kind of thing to get tired of.

When I think of Lesha too, I still don’t feel good. He sighed and said,
intentionally, half-jokingly.

“You know, Idris.”

“I’m listening.”

“Are there any seats left on Ma Island? If you do, learn magic and just build an
empire. That’s why I think it’s safer to stick with you.”

Anyway, wherever I go, my life will be threatened by my magical powers.

Wouldn’t it be better, then, to be secure by the presence of a strong, trusted

friend?

I just hate individuals who try to harm me, I don’t have any ill feelings towards
the wizard itself. So, whether I was living in a wizard’s lair or in the middle of the
Empire, I had no problem.

“It can’t be, Vianne.”

But for some reason, Idris cut out my thoughts with a single knife.

Then he added a little, thinking he was too adamant.

“It’s not a very good place to live.”

“Because you lived there for ten years.”

“I’ve endured ten years, but I’m not confident I can protect anything more than
myself there.”
“… … .”

“I will never take you there.”

It seems to have been quite difficult. He spoke kindly, but with great sincerity,
and gave a brief smile.

“It’s a warning, but I’m worried, Vianne.”

Give me your hand Idris said briefly. I put my hand on his.

“Can I just stick with this?”

“Huh. But if you are anxious, you can do this.”

He hugged me lightly Unfamiliar with the feeling of my feet falling, I wrapped my

arms behind his neck.

“Close your eyes.”

I closed my eyes tightly. Idris’ voice was heard overhead.

“Note that. Since you didn’t ask, I’ll answer in advance. This magic is used to
consume your mana. Remember that you can only take out the magic that
someone else is holding in a large amount at a time?”

“Huh.”

“Space movement is the highest level of magic. It doesn’t require a lot of

horsepower. So after writing this, you will have a little trouble.”

“I promised that. Even 10 years ago, I suffered quite a bit. It took me a week to
wake up.”

“… … It will be much better than it was then. This time, I will calculate the amount
that will not be a burden to you and bring it to you.”

“okay. Thanks.”

I spoke softly and waited for his magic.

Idris immediately activated the magic without much delay. Soon my eyes became
white.

After a while.

As he told me to open my eyes, I saw my house right in front of me.

This magic is the best.

“Miraculous. I want to learn and use it.”

God spoke up. My life is ruined anyway, so I’ll try to become an archmage.

“This is a magic that an ordinary wizard cannot use even if he trains to death.”

Idris said with an innocent face. No. Isn’t that too much

“I could be a genius.”

He said jokingly and fell to the ground.

But the ground swayed.

No, am I inclined?

“Vianne… … !”

I fainted again.
What was the cause of fainting? It was because Idris drained a lot of mana from
me at once.

The next morning, I woke up with a flaky hair.

I felt dirty.

I got up with a strong impression, but I saw something strange in front of me.

So, uh… ….

“Woke up?”

Idris, why are you here?

“you you! Why haven’t you gone yet? He told me that I shouldn’t go to a long
game!”

I asked in amazement.

As soon as I woke up, I screamed and my head was pounding. Gosh. I’m going to
die.

“You fell, how are you going?”

“Hey! It was just yesterday that I told you not to do anything for nothing… … !”

I was about to nag in earnest, but his hand covered my mouth. I just had to roll
my eyes while poking around.

Idris, who had not slept all night, as she was yesterday, said sweetly.

“You’re going to get a headache if you keep screaming, Bian.”

How did know. You were named

There was a time when I was just staring at him vaguely.

“Put that hand away, you bastard.”

Lyriel with a cold smile appeared.

‘Why are you at my house again?’

“You slapped me on the cheek yesterday and you must have gained confidence,
Lyriel.”

Idris responded with a savage smile.

‘What, what? Slapped on the cheek? Lyriel!’

“How can I not hit you in that situation? God, I thought he was dead.”

Lyriel wheezes and slams the tray of water and towels down on the table.

“And aren’t you talking too much about the topic you were going to use magic
yesterday?”

‘No Idris, this guy?’

“It was reflexive. Didn’t you cancel right away?”

“Anyway, you’re right, you’re saying it’s cheap.”

“Be quiet, both of you.”

I couldn’t stand it, so I slapped Idris’ hand and pulled it off.

“How do you guys fight the same after ten years? You are no longer a child If
you’re going to fight, fight like an adult!”

“If I had been fighting like a grown-up, I would have already reported to the
Knights Templar that I had found a magician.”

“If you were really going to fight, Lyriel wouldn’t be here right now, Vianne.”
These are real! You’re talking about the opposite of the grown-ups I was talking
about!

“Oh, yes. Do you know I’ll sleep better with my head ringing, so go out and play a
duel of souls.”

The more I listened, the more I thought my backbone would be pulled, so I lay
down.

“You can’t do that, Vianne. Get up, wash your face, eat breakfast and go to bed.
That way it hurts less later.”

However, Lyriel’s life-style nagging was activated again. I vehemently refused, like
a cat in danger of being washed away by its owner. It’s annoying!

“Can’t we do that sometime tonight?”

“Can you?”

You’re too adamant

“Liiel-sama, please… … .”

I pretended to be miserable and begged.

“You want to sleep, but don’t you just let it go?”

Idris helped me. Then, Lyriel ignited more fighting spirit. Unfortunately, he didn’t
seem to help with Lyriel.

In the end, I cried and went to the bathroom, rubbing my face with the wet towel
Lyriel gave me.

After Lyriel and Vianne left, Idris, who was left alone, looked at the bed where
Vianne had been lying before.

He recalled Vianne, who had a fever last night. And I remembered myself, who
was quite helpless in front of him.

The abnormally full mana was suddenly relieved. There was no magic to cure the
side effects caused by it. Because it was not a material wound.

“… … .”

In the first place, there shouldn’t have been anything wrong with that amount of
magic change. That’s what Idris learned.

But Vianne was weak enough to withstand that. The magical energy that had
accumulated so much now grabbed her breath and shook it.
If I hadn’t met Vianne yesterday. Maybe Vianne won’t be there for long… … . Idris
clasped her hands tightly in the rising anxiety.

Then, a small magic was floated in his ear.

Soon a sound came out of it that had been shining brightly.

[Yes, Master. This is Camellia.]

Idris’ direct direct commander, Camelia Zeren, the most outstanding wizard
among them, was immediately contacted.

Another scream could be heard through her voice.

“Are you fighting?”

Idris asked coldly. Camelia answered.

[Yeah. This morning, I have led a legion from Bekhan’s side.]

The Bekans were the 14th faction on the Isle of Wizards.

“Did the news leak out late this morning?”

[Security was kept as much as possible by the direct power last night.]
“I will reward you when you return.”

[Thank you. By the way… … When do you plan to return?]

“Is it urgent?”

[Not that. Shinahan and Michael are running happily.]

They were the two most crazy people directly under the mage. After hearing their
names, Idris took a leisurely schedule.

“Clean out Bekan in three days. If you think it will fail, contact us through these
coordinates.”

[Okay.]

After completing the mission, Idris dispelled the magic.

If the communication magic was connected for too long, the coordinates could
be tracked by the enemy.

The sound cut off. In the still room again, Idris thought.

‘Should I leave Camelia with Vianne ?’

In other words, it was the sound of taking the maximum power directly under the
magician out of the magic island. If Camelia had heard, she might have risked her
life to protest.

‘Sinahan and Michael are dangerous.’

This too was a story they would have gone wild if they had heard it.

‘Except because Eustav doesn’t come out. Everything else… … Not enough.’

Idris considered several options. As a result, I came to the conclusion that

Camelia seems to be the answer.

‘If you deal with Bekan within three days, I’ll send you here in the name of a
reward vacation… … .’

Eventually, he came up with a plan.

After that, the anxiety seemed to subside a little.

For ten years, I have been immersed in death. I thought I was used to it by now.

But why was he so impatient that he and Bian were thinking of death together? …
.
His red eyes were as thick as hardened blood.

The hand that had been messed up in the final battle with Oscar twitched and
twitched. Although the treatment was perfect, it was a symptom that occasionally
popped out like a phantom pain.

“Idris? Are you okay?”

That was then.

A clear voice hurriedly pulled out the consciousness that had been hovering in
the dark abyss.

Idris turned her head.

Before I could say anything, my hand was held. Her hands were small.

“Why are you dropping your hands like this?”

Vianne returned to the room and was perplexed. I was worried about discovering
his abnormality.

It was good and bad at the same time. It’s good that Vianne cares about me, but I
hate having her worry about me.

In an instant, Idris erased her anxiety, trembling hands, and her expression white.
The masters of wizards had the ability to do that.

“It’s nothing, Vianne.”

“Don’t lie, tell me straight.”

“How is your headache?”

“You have to make sure you don’t even turn the horse before you pass. Is this too
obvious?”

Vianne was tenacious. Idris didn’t have the confidence to beat Vianne. So I told
the truth.

“I’m hurt.”

“What? What can I do! Did you use any healing magic?”

“I was hurt before and everything is fine, so it’s okay.”

“I got better, why did you fall?”

“It’s a psychological problem.”

Vianne was more embarrassed than before and was at a loss for words.

Did I just say this Idris regretted a little.

“You, what the hell happened to you on that island… … .”

Vianne gently hugged him and patted him, as if he were dealing with a child who
had just been rescued from disaster.

“It will be fine, it will be. I will cook all the things you made like this.”

“… … .”

They were trying to say that they were all caught up in the past. But didn’t say

Idris was engulfed in an unknown stability and was silenced.

“By the way, is it okay if I don’t really go to Masom? I came to check to see if I
had gone while I was washing, but I didn’t.”

“… … .”

“Huh? Idris.”

“You don’t need me in that battle.”

Idris smiled slightly.

“About three days.”

“I’ve added more time. Did you communicate over there?”

“how did you know?”

“Just guessing.”

“… … okay.”

Idris found it a little surprising that Byan knew the existence of communication
magic.

Byan released Idris and took his hand, which had stopped shaking like a lie.

“Anyway. If you’re not going, let’s go eat. Lyriel is waiting for you.”

“I also?”

“Well… … It looks like Lyriel isn’t waiting for you, but… … How about it, just go
and eat.”
Vianne laughed softly. And led Idris.

He meekly followed Vianne.

Actually, I was a little anxious. Because my friend appeared as a pan-continental

tycoon.

How can I tell him to hide it well?

Once, Idris took off that damn white robe and crumpled it. It was just crumpled,
but because of the use of magic, it almost turned to dust rolling around the
room. Anyway.

Fortunately, the clothes worn inside the robe were just plain ordinary. Otherwise, I
would have had to buy a men’s suit.

Wait, you didn’t notice the white robe last night, did you? Oh please.

“Did you sleep well yesterday without being caught?”

As soon as I sat down at the table, I thought of that.

“I put the magic on as soon as I arrived yesterday. You and Lyiel are the only ones
who have seen me.”
“Yeah, good job.”

I put the salad in my mouth with peace of mind.

But Idris added.

“Anyone who possesses a magic detection item will soon recognize my magic.”

Damn it. Cancel the reassurance.

“People of the 7th Knights, I must not let you even come near me.”

I firmly established my will. Riel asked at this.

“Then Marquis Lahrat?”

“He was also the commander of the knights, so it would be better not to see him
for a while.”

“What the heck, he’s quick-witted… … . I’m worried about you a lot these days, so
maybe you’ll be here soon.”

“First of all, Lyriel, it would be better for you to open the cafe and invite the
Marquis-sama from today. If you lure him there, he won’t come this way.”
“Okay, then I’ll get up first to get ready for work.”

“Huh.”

Lyriel had a look in her heart that Idris wanted to return to Masom right away.

But he didn’t say anything out of this place. It was because Idris’ magical powers
were needed to monitor my condition.

Lyriel glanced at Idris for a moment and finished eating quickly.

Idris seemed to have roughly guessed what was needed from our conversation.

He didn’t ask why we were referring to the Marquis of Lahrat or the 7 th Knights.

I stayed and ate slowly. The chicken soup was very tasty. Lyriel said that she had
brought my share from her own house.

“Well, after all, the people of the Lirielne family are really good at cooking.”

Idris didn’t even know she was eating, but suddenly the plate was empty.

“Idris. What are you going to do today?”

He sat next to me and turned his head to meet my eyes.

“I should be by your side.”

He made a sweet voice in a relaxed voice. Why does he talk to his friends like
this?

“Is that over?”

“Well.”

“Have you not thought about it? About three days or so. How can I be bored all
this time?”

“I don’t think I’ll be bored if I’m with you.”

“What are you talking about, that?”

“just. It’s been like that before.”

Did you? There was always something to play with when we got together. At least
we played weaving. But there is no grass in this house. Well.

As I recall the past, he just looked at me calmly.

Look at this, laugh So, you’re an easygoing friend.

Lyriel went to work after checking that I was going up to the room.

I just stuck to the bed. Idris sat down at the table.

There was really nothing to do in the morning. Instead, I had a lot to think about,
so I pretended to be dumbfounded and shook my head.

I closed my eyes as if resting on the bed.

When I finished doing it and opened my eyes again, Idris was standing by the
window.

I didn’t hear any movement. Just like when I was eating before, it seemed like he
was killing me inadvertently.

I was going to ask him what he was thinking, but he gave up. Also, because it was
obvious that he would bring out sad stories one after another with the notion
that it was not a big deal.

“… … .”

I gave up talking, but I couldn’t take my eyes off him.

His faceless face was visible. His eyes were blurry as if he was looking at
something far away.

The weather outside was not good, and even though the curtains were rolled, the
direct sunlight on him was not strong.

It was the first time I saw him as an adult on a day like this. The first reunion was
in the middle of the night, and the second was a dark night.

I put down all my calculations and plans for a moment and admired him.

His colors were dim, but his lines were strong.

It was like a piece of white, soft, soft stone carved out of a stone. It was a beauty
that did not contradict the word sharp docility.

In particular, that snow, like the only life left in the all white snowy field. With
such a uniqueness, it would not be unreasonable to be captivated as soon as they
met.

Once upon a time, I thought that he would be my taste when he became an

adult. That’s right.

What a brilliantly beautiful villain. It was clear that the author of the novel was
someone who knew something.

“Vianne.”
At that moment, Idris heard my presence and turned her head to this side.

A person who was supposed to have been handcrafted by someone who knew
something, kindly brought my name to the mouth.

“Are you awake already?”

He walked over to me without a sound. As I pretended not to be, I was paying

close attention to my condition, I noticed.

He is the most dangerous person in the world right now, but the name of a friend
made me safe.

“Huh.”

I smiled softly.

My plan ten years ago was clearly successful.

The only downside is that that success did not guarantee my survival.

“sleep more.”

He exhorted low and gentle. I shook my head.

“done. My head doesn’t hurt anymore.”

“Was the magic recoil temporary? Thank God.”

“Perhaps.”

Hearing my reply, Idris sat down on the edge of the bed.

“Now it will be easier than before. Still, it would be better to keep reducing your
magic power.”

“I don’t think it would be too daunting if it was an interval of three days to a

week. Idris If your schedule is okay, I want to ask you for it.”

“I want to do that too.”

Idris stopped talking and looked out the window with a smirk. I figured it out too.

It meant that it was difficult for him to stick with me like that because of Masom’s
work.

It was the expected answer.

“I know your situation very well. Then, Idris. How about this?”
I offered him the alternative I had thought of earlier.

“You kidnap me.”

“Vianne?”

Surprised, he called me with a question.

“Now this place is not suitable for me to stay. I accidentally got involved with the
7th Knights and the Marquis of Lahrat. It’s just a matter of time before anything
gets caught. So I’d rather you get me out of here under the pretense of
kidnapping. I’m trying to use your name as a dangerous person in the Empire
backwards.”

“Because you can hide your relationship with me, and I can be with you?”

“Exactly.”

Idris understood what I was saying. But he had a look on his face that he didn’t
like something.

“Vianne. Like I said, I’m not taking you to Masom. If you go and your safety is
compromised.”

“… … .”
“It’s not good for you or for me.”

“… … I think I heard this somewhere.”

I know it’s bad for me, but what else is bad for him?

Anyway, he was pretty stubborn. I could tell just by looking at the calm, subdued
tone of voice.

I just folded my arms.

“But Idris, what’s the situation? What to do You have no choice but to protect
me.”

I brazenly insisted. Even if Idris burst out laughing, there’s nothing to say.

ToC

CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain

Post navigation

DR C106

DR C107

Leave a Comment

Comment
Name

Name *

Email

Email *

Website

Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C7
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 7: Wizard’s Island

“… … I’ll think about it.”

Good Idris didn’t laugh at me. Instead, he took a step back.

I think I’ve been thinking a lot because I’ve pushed this far.

But then.
Idris’ expression changed drastically. He turned his head toward the wall as sharply as a deer hearing the
footsteps of a beast.

“What is it?”

“Who touched my magic?”

“Have you touched it? In what sense?”

“Literally. I confirmed it by touching my magic. I think I’ve noticed the existence of magic.”

“Ugh. Maybe, that, something like a magic measurement item?”

“It’s similar, but not that simple. And the number of people… … two people.”

“two? Did you already notice from the 7th Knights?”

“… … One is Lyriel.”

“You’re Lyriel?”

What’s wrong with the Marquis Lahrat, he’s here… … ?

So the person next to me is probably the Marquis?

A terrifying ominous ominous loomed over.

“The other one, I feel like it’s too close to magic for a person who isn’t a wizard.”

“like me?”

“no. It’s not the concept of possessing magical power… … .”

Idris made a face that realized something.

“He’s been exposed to a lot of magic.”

“It’s a marquise.”

“Like Shannon Lahrat.”

We said at the same time

I judged quickly.

“I can’t. Bouncing is the answer, Idris. Lyriel must have failed. It’s already game over if you’ve tried
magic.”
“If I just disappear for a moment… … .”

Ah, this man is still hesitating. In an urgent situation like this, just give it a try.

“Then, this magic and only me, who is fine, will be left. You don’t want to turn me into a traitor, do
you?”

“I will leave the magic to disappear as if it was an illusion.”

“What is he talking about now? … Do you know Marquis Lahrat as an idiot? He was the one who once
fought against the former sorcerer.”

He raised his eyebrows because of the guy who spoke without a single expression on his face.

“I’m going to live in the Empire again after my treatment is over? You have no intention of keeping me
on the island for long anyway.”

“It’s not a good place to live.”

“Then, at least I have to make the impression of a harmless and good victim before I can go back, right?
Help me, Idris.”

“… … In fact, I was planning on sending you abroad because my connection was discovered.”

“If it’s a foreign country or whatever, if it’s like this, the Marquis will arrest me and go to the 7 th Knights
to be investigated.”

“okay. Lahrat was too fast.”

Idris said sullenly. Seeing it softened my heart a little, and I held out one hand.

“Well, you are not wrong.”

And with the other hand he stroked his head.

Before his expression turned to embarrassment, I said softly.

“Let’s go, come on. If you don’t want to fight with the Marquis, you’d better hurry.”

“… … Just for a while, Vianne. Don’t even think about sitting down on a horseshoe.”

“Hey, I don’t go there because I like it.”

He smiled and reassured him. He sighed, grabbed my hand and lifted me up.

Then he hugged me. After rehearsing the kidnapped person’s facial expression for a while, I added.
“The magic is mine.”

“You haven’t recovered yet.”

“If you’re sick, why don’t you get seriously ill?”

“Vianne.”

“I want to act. Please cooperate, villain.”

Giving a villain the villain’s role is really weird though. Anyway.

“… … .”

Idris did as I said. Again, like last night, his head was dizzy, and he held me back with one hand.

He made a white sword in his other hand and held it. The elongated sword was so smooth and luscious
that I was coveted.

“A magic sword?”

Asked in a whisper.

“Huh.”

It may not be the official name, but he seemed to be the type to say that I am right when I get close to
the correct answer.

By the way, even taking out a knife, he seems to be dissatisfied with my plans, but he is acting diligently.

“baron!”

Quang!

Just in time, Shannon arrived. In his hand, he was holding a sword that was pale and exuded an
unfamiliar energy.

“Wizard! Put the baron down now.”

Shannon commanded with dignity. And he pointed that dreadful sword at Idris.

Idris said in a surprisingly cool voice.

“You have an old sword.”

“If you don’t put down the baron, I will cut you with this sword.”

“So, did you cut Oscar with that sword?”

“… … your boy.”

Shannon raised a voice of anger, and Idris pulled her lips together and laughed.

They knew it, but it seemed like a story I didn’t know. Did the two of you have contact or did you know
indirectly?

But Idris, aren’t you too immersed in acting? There’s no need to hurt the Marquis’s feelings, right?

“I heard that he harmed a man named Halo instead of Oscar.”

“Shut up!”

Is there something you want to offend? I’m very excited.

Instead of Idris, I felt a lot of regret.

‘I’m sorry, Marquis. I’m really, really sorry that I deceived you. Instead, I want to apologize for what my
friend said. I guess he’s the kind of person who puts his heart into everything.’

“I do.”

When she did, Idris really finished her words and shut her mouth.

Because the magic was activated, and Idris and I disappeared all at once, so I couldn’t speak any more.

Idris, she’s got a bad temper too, really.

“baron… … !”

The Marquis’s cry faded away, and we moved into space.

When I opened my tightly closed eyes, I saw a canyon in front of me.

There was a stone bridge over the rugged and majestic canyon. Over the bridge, a fortress wall boasting
a formidable force was visible.

The weather is bad. In the distant sky, clouds were swirling with visible speed. It was a sign of heavy rain
or a storm.

Took a breath The air I felt was a little different from where I lived. It is surrounded by huge green
mountain ranges.

It was the beginning of the wizard’s island.

However, Idris, who was holding the magic sword until then, blocked something with the sword at first.

It was magic. Very hostile, sharp magic.

I looked there and lost my mind.

Idris knew that my nerves were on the brink.

Ordinarily, what kind of scumbag, I would have roughly skipped over it.

“Off… … Ugh… … .”

It was only after it was crushed that I was able to breathe.

It seemed that this island or this world would become unbearably disgusting. If Bian wasn’t in my arms,
it would have been already.

“Tell me your affiliation.”

With infinite relentlessness, he ordered like an absolute who sentenced him to death. The sorceress,
who was almost ripped apart except for his face, opened his bloody mouth.

“Glory….for….Rizenbaum’s.”

Rezenbaum.

It was the name of the faction that maintained the established number one position. However, it was
also a faction that had not come out easily before.

Is such a thoroughgoing group just doing this?

It was definitely weird.

Still, he could not be reassured. It was because he had Vianne in his arms.

Idris’ eyes were burning deep enough that they should be blue now.

But also, because Vianne was there, he suppressed everything.

Vianne was warm and quiet.

So he kept his cool. Desperately.

“… … We will have to investigate further to see if Resenbaum is right.”

I cast communication magic. It was connected before I could count to three.

“Eustav.”

[…] … host. Are you at the entrance?]

The person Idris contacted was particularly good at some magic. Indeed, Eustav showed the ability to
notice the whereabouts of Idris with this magic alone.

“In front of the canyon.”

[The magic wave is strange, but I guess you’re not with him.]

“Come out and check it out.”

[I’ll go right away.]

The magic was cut off.

And after about thirty years, the heavy arched door at the entrance split open on both sides.

A wizard in a black cloak appeared through them and walked with an impression on them.

“My guess was right. Are you crazy, Master?”

Raising the silver-rimmed monocle of his left eye with his index finger, Eustav Ilkanes greeted his master
with a swear word.

“What else is this?”

He hit the corpse lying next to him with the nose of his shoe. The blood stained was hard to see because
of the black shoes.

“He attacked me while claiming to belong to Reesenbaum.”

“As soon as you finish moving through space?”

Idris made eye contact with him in a positive way.

Eustav put his hand on my gray-blue hair, giving him a annoyed look.

“Then why didn’t you just stay nearby and luckily found the owner? It seems more likely that it is an
impersonation or a follower of Resenbaum. You always come across these things, so why are you
overreacting today?”

“Read it in case you don’t know.”

“Master, I am busy. Don’t you know that Bekan came in because the owner has been away for two
days?”
“Since it’s a white-collar job, it wouldn’t have been possible to be assigned to the front, Eustav.”

“Don’t ignore the office job, because you will want to write your resignation right away.”

“I told you to read it. Long talk.”

“I really don’t like the owner. One day, I will definitely resign from my direct position.”

“I want you to leave before the time when treason is tolerated is over. Because it’s clean to deal with.”

“Are you even joking with your eyes as if you could destroy this island right now?”

Eustav grunted and placed his gloved hands on the corpse. A magenta magic circle centered around his
hand lit up like a flower.

“Well. A very passionate follower. I think Resenbaum did well.”

Eustav was a wizard specialized in reading human minds.

He could only read fragments from a corpse, but there were few wizards who could even do that.

“Then why did you make it like this and call me? If you keep it alive, you can read it yourself.”

“I couldn’t control my power.”

“You have a bad taste.”

Eustav tried to guess when the day would come when my forehead would be spread out in front of the
owner. And I cursed inside.

“Go away.”

After confirming the truth, Idris crossed the bridge without any regrets.

Eustav followed him with a dissatisfied face.

“The battle is not over yet. As soon as you pass the entrance, it is a battlefield. It would not be very good
for the public to see.”

“I passed out, so it doesn’t matter now.”

They crossed the entrance and entered the inside of the island. The smell of blood was strong along the
main road. It was a bigger battle than Idris had expected.

“… … Did you faint? You seem like a very caring person, are you treating me like that?”

“I asked myself.”
“Ah, so that’s it.”

Eustav discovered that his master had, surprisingly, minimal conscience.

I saw a woman sleeping with a blank face. Is the owner big, or is this person small? It was well held in my
arms.

“Where are you going to take me? There is no suitable place to live because we are in battle.”

“On the tower.”

“I just told you that there is a war going on in the tower.”

“It means ending the war.”

Idris made her affirmations in a blunt and natural way. Eustav believed only these words.

A mage who is no one else. And this magician was one of those geniuses.

It’s the end of the annoying Bekans who took the opportunity and rushed in blindly. Eustav had the
biggest smile of an office worker.

“What is it?”

“Should I even explain that?”

“Of course not.”

Eustav bowed his head with a smile.

I thought it was a good ending for what I had felt before.

But Idris handed Vianne to him at once. A defenseless human suddenly fell into my arms.

Thanks to this, Eustav’s mood plummeted again.

“No, damn it, why are you doing this to me? Ignoring you as an office worker.”

“Don’t think your way. ‘Cause I’ve never been ignoring And wasn’t it originally at the forefront of the
field?”

“… … That’s it. Nevertheless. It was already three years ago.”

“Does magic rot after 3 years?”

“… … Please go.”
At least I lost the fight now.

Eustav decided that in his next life, he would be born as a good mage.

Idris glanced at him and walked towards the tower. After a few steps, he flew up and disappeared.

Eustav, who was left behind, sighed deeply.

“Look at me and tell me what to do with this… … ?”

A non-magical person saw it for the first time in three years.

Anyway, that cold-blooded being is an emotional being, so he shouldn’t be wasting it. But how the hell
are you supposed to treat me with respect?

“By the way, he has a lot of magical power, so he’s not completely ordinary… … No, the master has
already put such a device in place.”

He patted Vianne’s droopy hand. As if rebelling against him, the white magic circle circulated and
revealed its existence.

“It’s magic that covers magic.”

It was a magic he had never tried before. I was intrigued.

“It’s disgustingly sophisticated… … How long will it take to analyze all of this?”

Let’s analyze while waiting. Eustav found his own time-killing job.

But there were things that hindered him.

“I am the manager under my direct control! Catch!”

Immediately, magic flew into Eustav. They were Bekan’s daggers. His brow narrowed again.

“Master, I really hate it. I don’t like to be called the owner. Damn it.”

Both hands were in a state of being unusable as they were supporting Vianne. Unfortunately, Eustav
could not lift a person with one hand like Idris did.

Then all that’s left is the feet.

“Eat some magic with your feet, Bekan.”

He scraped the ground round with one foot. As soon as I stepped on it, a splendid magic like a blooming
red plum blossomed from time immemorial.

Then it bounced back and forth like broken glass.

“Aww!”

Bekan’s group was pierced by different parts and fell to the floor. Some put up a barrier, but to no avail.

“If you’re going to give me a temporary field job, shouldn’t you have loaded my luggage? If you don’t
have hands, what do you mean with magic formulas?”

Eustav spoke to himself something Idris could not hear.

“You!”

Without even giving it a chance, another Bekan came rushing in.

“Oh, I’m annoyed. I want to go home… … .”

Muttering, he pushed the dirt to the side of his foot. A magical wave the size of a house rose in that
direction and swallowed Bekan.

After that, it was a series of melee battles that took my breath away.

Eustav Ilkanes was also at the top of the list under the direct control of Mage.

Then, three years ago, he suddenly put on a monocle and sat down at his desk. Some speculated that he
was unable to fight because of an eye injury.

That was half right.

It’s true that he hurt his eye, but he can’t fight just because he’s injured one eye… … .

Because it was so well suited to war.

Loud and beautiful magic stretched elaborately around him. It was his fighting style that he once
possessed even the enemy.

“Was there so many Bekans? Or is someone just popping out and trying to get me? Did I get so many
grudges?”

In his battlefield, which seemed to be a one-sided artistic activity, there was a person who heard a voice
whispering over and over again.

Eustav felt a presence in his arms.

Taang!

At about the same time, the guns were fired right in front of them.

Deaf As I turned my eyes to follow the bullet’s trajectory, I saw a corpse with the head pierced correctly.
“Hey, I don’t know who you are, but you talk too much.”

Having said so in a sullen tone, Vianne looked up at Yustav, who was stunned.

“I’m going to help you a little, so you can shut your mouth, wizard friend? It was noisy and I woke up.”

Vianne laughed softly. And then it reloaded.

Eustav doubted his eyes.

Non-mage civilians who can handle guns?

“What is it? Your identity.”

“My friend, Idris. Which one?”

“It’s the one carrying you.”

“Well. Could you be a little more precise?”

Bang! Vianne took one more shot and asked. This time it was a hit.

With a sore ear, Eustav replied with a frown.

“I am your friend’s subordinate. His full name is Eustav Ilkanes, his official position in Masom is the
Central Mato Tower manager, his affiliation is a group directly under the mageju, his age is twenty, his
gender is male… … .”

“This time it’s too detailed. You don’t have a middle ground like Idris?”

“Don’t compare yourself to him, it makes me feel dirty.”

“Yes. Okay.”

Vianne answered without sincerity. And asked.

“Where did Idris go?”

“I left you and went to deal with the enemies. No matter what happens today, I want you to sleep in the
tower.”

“tower?”

“That building you see over there. It is also the residence of the magician and my workplace.”

“Thanks for your kind explanation.”

“Yeah. For other stories, I finish them all first.”

“Okay. Cheer up.”

Vianne nodded slowly as he lost his strength again that he had moved a little.

Eustav spread his magical powers again. He did amazing magic.

If Idris’ magic was like a blade covered in diamonds, Eustav’s was like fireworks made of petals.

The only thing they have in common is that they are both very pretty.

“It’s all over, Officer Ilkanes?”

I didn’t know what to call him, so I called him anything.

Then, Eustav made a strange expression.

“Call me by name or just call me manager. After all, I am the only administrator here.”

“It’s tricky. Okay.”

I thought I’d change the tone a little more politely, but I missed the right time. You’re one year younger
than me anyway, so it’ll be fine.

“… … It was all over. I don’t feel like I’m around anymore.”

Eustaff was late to answer my questions. I stared at him and spit it out.

“Hair is gray-blue, but the magic is dark pink? Any story?”

“It doesn’t matter the color of your hair or the color of your magic power. The master, Idris-sama, is an
exception.”

“like that.”

“… … wait. What should I call you?”

“Vianne Astahilt. It’s my name.”

“Can I call you Vianne?”

“Don’t just call me.”

Then a strange voice intervened.

“Idris!”
I waved my hand to greet him. Idris smiled softly.

“I thought you hadn’t woken up yet. It’s early today, Vianne.”

“I have little power, but it’s worth living.”

“I’m happy.”

Eustav handed me over to Idris. Idris hugged me comfortably.

‘He’s strong because he’s sick.’

So far, I haven’t even set foot on the ground.

There was a faint smell of blood coming from Idris that I had never felt before.

“Go and instruct your kids to take care of things. The subjugation is over.”

Idris calmly instructed Eustav.

When I arrived at the magic island, I realized that he was a magician.

“… … What are you talking about?”

But Eustav spoke awkwardly in a firm voice.

“What do you mean?”

Idris asked.

“It’s the first time I’ve ever heard that soft tone from a while ago.”

Eustav stuttered his feelings. From the looks of it, Idris seemed to be using a hard tone in Masom.

“When he was young, he used to say this often, Eustav.”

As I kindly explained it, Eustaff made a more incomprehensible face.

“No, I wasn’t like that when I was younger.”

“Is that important now?”

Idris cut off the topic of conversation as if it was bothering him.

In the end, Eustav lost his dazed look and set off to carry out Idris’ orders.

“He hates me a little, but he’s trustworthy. You can use whatever you want when you need it, Vianne.”
Idris calmly told us about Eustav. I nodded my head calmly.

“Okay.”

“Shall we go to rest now?”

“Good.”

Idris flew up holding me. The feeling of floating was unfamiliar. We entered through the window of the
tower.

Idris had a lot of work to do, so she laid me down on the bed in the deepest room and went out again.

I, too, was tired, so I immediately fell asleep in the spacious bed.

It was late evening when I woke up again. It was raining heavily through the small window.

It was dark inside, so I found a candlestick and a match to light it.

Good thing I told Lyriel in the morning some of my plans. At least I’m not surprised now. I wonder how
you managed your day job.

What’s going on with Marquis Lahrat? I think Idris said a few offensive things, didn’t she? I was worried
about this.

“The day is long… … .”

I took a deep breath and got up from the bed. I wandered around a bit to look around the room.

The room was so spacious and luxurious, it was fun to look around.

‘Idris, although on the villain side, you’ve made a comeback.’

As I was walking, thinking about various things, I found a large fish tank in the corner.

It was a rectangular glass tank that was long enough to occupy one wall and was quite high.

“Is magic applied?”

Even though there was no device, water droplets were coming up from the corner. It looked like an
expensive fish tank.

“uh?”

There was a fish inside. I brought a candle holder to take a closer look.
It was a beautiful, elongated fish that had lost its white color. The sky blue tail was very pretty.

It was about the size of my palm. Giving this whole big tank to the little fish. Is it a rare species?

“Hi?”

I couldn’t answer, but I tried to talk.

The fish swam towards me as if they found me.

“Hi.”

And said

“crazy.”

I was startled and took a step back.

This. Without realizing it, I stopped using profanity.

“crazy?”

The fish tilted its body and followed me.

Whew, what fish say!

“No, it’s a fish. I didn’t say that.”

He calmed the startled bird and responded.

The fish moved its body up and down. It was as if he was nodding his head.

“My name is Siezion.”

“Uh, that’s right.”

“I can speak when I am a fish.”

“Then it means that it can change to a different state… … ?”

“sure. Sure.”

The fish popped out of the tank. The water splashes and you turn your head for a moment, then look at
the fish again.

Suddenly, there was a white cat in front of me.

I’ve stopped trying to understand this out of common sense.

“Aon.”

‘… … cute. Oh, don’t be fooled by the cuteness. I know what he is… … . But it’s cute.’

“Ugh.”

A cat ran between my legs and rubbed my body.

‘Ah. It’s cute!’

“Oh, do you like me meow? Your name was Siezion, didn’t you?”

I lost.

Putting down the candlestick, I carefully hugged Meow. Fluffy, soft tufts of fur cradled in his arms.

Then I heard someone’s voice.

“Vianne, what are you doing?”

Startled, he turned around.

Idris opened the door and was just entering the room.

‘I changed clothes.’

It was the first costume I had ever seen.

“Ah, take a look at your fish.”

Said awkwardly. Idris was a two that didn’t make sense at first glance.

“That’s not a fish.”

“Yeah, it doesn’t look like it’s turned into a cat. Then what?”

“A center for maintaining the barrier that protects the entire island.”

It was an unexpected answer.

“… … .”

The accident was paralyzed for a moment.

I felt like I heard something I shouldn’t have heard here.

I had to ponder his words one more time.

“So, you mean that there is a barrier on the island, and the source and center of its power is in the shape
of a fish?”

“… … Vianne, I don’t think you don’t know.”

It looks like I repeated it very accurately.

It’s bound to be because I’m used to it

I let out a smirk.

“You’re doing this with animals… … .”

“Vianne?”

“Idris. Then it must have been a fish too. It is not so?”

“There is a legend that in the beginning, it was a fish that was born with the power of a demon. I have
been reborn many times in a long-time central role, and now I am nothing.”

“Is this cat also one of the reincarnations of that fish?”

“right. But Vianne. Where have you heard of this?”

“Yes.”

In a previous life.

“No way. It’s an ancient relic that only exists on Ma Island.”

“… … sorry. Don’t ask any more.”

“… … okay.”

I caressed the cat in my arms. At your fingertips, carefully.

‘You are just like me. You were sacrificed in the same role as in my previous life.’

It wasn’t just one world where the terrible thing happened.

There was something like this in the world of the book, the villain’s room not mentioned.

Someone in my previous world must have written this book. That’s how this world would have been
created.

Is it because of that? There was an unnecessary resemblance to that world here.

‘A living barrier stone.’

People in the world of previous lives called things like Siegeon that way.

Where I used to live, there was no such thing as a white, sacred fish.

A living person was used as a barrier for the whole country.

A beautiful, quiet, high tower.

A person who was born with a special mark and lives as a barrier stone until all vitality is consumed.

One who must never die until a successor is born.

I was the ninth living barrier stone on record.

“… … Siezion.”

I called out the name of a being that was nothing.

The cat groaned and slapped me on the head.

“Idris. Can’t you get out of this mourning?”

He asked the question dryly. Idris felt that my tone of voice was unimportant, and gave a simple answer.

“okay.”

“Did you say it was ancient? Then I would have lived a very long time.”

“I will.”

“Hey, can I play with you sometimes?”

“As long as you don’t take me out of the island, anytime.”

“Okay.”

I felt like crying. Facing such an existence itself reminded me of my past life.

At the top of the desolate, cool tower, I’ve lived my whole life locked up like a princess in a fairy tale.
The princess in the fairy tale was rescued by the hero, but I was not. When I asked the reason when I
was young, my escort knights had sad eyes.

I made friends with some of those knights. I heard stories about the outside world from them.

I was taught too. After an enemy spy nearly took my life one day, they taught me the sword. He also
taught guns, bows, and martial arts.
I still remember the things I learned back then.

I lived like that and died as it was.

Still, I had quite a few good memories of my childhood years.

It’s like a memory I read every day, filling my huge bookshelf with books.

However, as I grew older, my memories were filled with pain and crying.

Even before I turned 20, my vitality reached the bottom.

When I was sick, the barrier became unstable. So I was afraid of even getting hurt.

If I collapse, the country will collapse. The weight that the sentence gave was too heavy to die.

Was that so

One day when the rain fell so hard that it seemed to destroy the tower.

The knight who had been watching me for 7 years secretly came to me with a sword.

“Remember?”

“What?”

“What I said was that the princess could escape from the tower without a hero.”

“… … I remember.”

Flash.

Lightning struck out the window behind me.

Only the sound of rain in the world back then, and now in Byan’s world.

It engulfed and sank everywhere.

“Take down the tower. The princess jumps off.”

“At the time, it was just a consolation and a joke. Lady. Now I beg you with all my heart.”

That knight was the younger sister of the previous saint. He said he had watched his older sister die
miserably. He also said he wished that no one more would be victimized like that.

“I am about to knock down the tower. I am trying to break the bondage of a living barrier stone, a saint.”
“… … .”

“To do that, the last princess must jump.”

The article said that I should cut off the line from successor to successor.

It was a very cool article with a smile that he sometimes showed.

That person didn’t know In fact, both the previous saints and the older saints have the same soul as me.

The barrier stone had only one soul. He simply changed his body and went through reincarnation, so he
couldn’t remember his previous life, and it was the same person. So I agreed with the article a little
more readily.

Severing the life of a saint now will ultimately be for the sake of my future self.

“If the saint dies before the birth of the successor, the successor will not be born forever according to
the oracle.”

Succession has always been well done, never before in history, but I decided to break it.

“… … I know what you mean. I will be the last.”

I, the 91st ‘living barrier stone’ and a saint born in a nameless slum with a dazzling explosion of light.

In my previous life, I was also the knight’s older sister.

In the end, he said he was violating his duty.

“Kill me.”

The knight cried. He wept louder than the sound of rain.

“… … Get comfortable now.”

“Yeah, really now. Forget everything… … .”

Instead of jumping, I was stabbed by a fake warrior’s sword.

So I closed my eyes

Reborn Vianne Astahilt.

What if I was already born? Have to live If possible, better than last time.

And I really, really forgot about it. He painted his life black and lived looking ahead.

However, I pulled out my memories that Siegeon had buried.

“… … Vianne.”

Siegeon got out of my arms and jumped to the floor.

I also noticed Idris’s hand brushing my cheek.

He raised his eyes and looked at Idris. The blurry eyes became clear again as tears fell. He was looking at
me with calm eyes.

“I don’t know what to do.”

Idris confided in a small way.

“I don’t think Siegeon is crying because she is pitiful.”

He didn’t know what to do with his words. It didn’t look like much, though.

“… … I thought of a world that I couldn’t confirm. That’s it. It’s really sad like that.”

“is it.”

“You haven’t seen us in 10 years.”

“It did.”

“In the meantime, I sometimes thought of you and cried. It’s like that.”

“I know that. Vianne. It’s a feeling I know.”

Idris seemed to understand.

He slowly grabbed me and locked me in my arms.

Not the faint smell of blood, nor the smell of a devastated battlefield, but a gentle scent that comforted
the mind.

I leaned against him, swallowing the tears I had not yet captured. The sadness, as if abandoned alone in
the wilderness, slowly subsided.

It was nice that he hugged me. He was the sweet Idris back then, even after 10 years have passed.

There were very few people I could turn to when I was sick. So he felt special.

“… … You know, Idris. Did you cry because you thought of me too?”

I asked the question even though I knew it was a silly question.

“no.”

He answered briefly. The answer made me sad for some reason. It was strange.

“You’re brave. You were only eleven years old, you.”

I pretended to be okay, but Idris continued to answer.

“I was thinking instead.”

“… … What?”

“A way to see you again.”

Idris said firmly.

I was surprised and pondered what to say, but only came up with one word.

“Well done.”

He didn’t respond. I just added a little bit of strength to the arm that was holding me.

That’s how I knew he was listening to me.

The next morning. It was still raining.

Yesterday Idris sat by my side until I fell asleep. But when I woke up, I was alone.

Siezion, a white little bird, chirped and held out a towel to me.

‘what. Where did you get it from Maybe he didn’t get the water in the tank he lives in.’

Looking at him with suspicious eyes, Siegeon turned into a fish again.

“Idris is ready!”

“… … I will believe you.”

I had no choice but to wipe my face with it.

When I opened the door in the corner of the room, a small attached room appeared. There were basic
toiletries and water. There, I did a quick morning make-up.

There were also new clothes that seemed to have been prepared for me, so I changed them. It was a
comfortable light blue dress that reached the ankles.
Then I sat back on the bed.

… … There was nothing to do.

‘Where did Idris go? They don’t even let me take a look around the house.’

Just as I was about to grumble, someone knocked on the door.

Smart.

“Master, are you there?”

Host? Ah. Yesterday, Eustav called Idris master.

“You’re not here.”

“… … .”

When I answered instead, the person outside the room suddenly became silent. Then he asks me

“who are you?”

Oh, it was hard to explain.

“Idris is my friend.”

“He has no friends.”

“Ok?”

I hurriedly opened the door and hurriedly opened the door.

A wizard with long turquoise hair was outside.

Seeing this person for the first time

I was about to ask who you really are, but the wizard was surprised and reflexively raised the magic.

So I was surprised too.

It was at that moment that the cold-faced Idris intervened between this wizard and me.

“Camellia.”

The blade-like magic of Idris literally ripped the magic of a wizard named Camelia.

“host… … !”
“Did you not receive it?”

Idris asked Camellia as she stood in front of her.

“… … Is this him?”

“… … .”

“I’m sorry, Master. I never thought I’d let you stay in your master’s room.”

I leaned my head to the side of Idris and stared at Camelia.

The sleek shape of the clothes with a gold frame on a black background stood out.

Camellia wore a red cape over it.

Somehow, he seemed to have a higher status than Eustav. I don’t know if it feels that way because
Eustav has a long black cloak and casual clothes.

“What is the dragon?”

“I have something to report to you.”

Idris turned and looked at me.

“Vainne, I’ll be back for a while, so stay with Eustav.”

“Oh, come on. But Eustav isn’t here?”

“Sadly I’m here, Vianne.”

A voice was heard from across the hallway.

It was Eustav.

“how?”

“You have been summoned by your esteemed master.”

He said as he strode forward. It was ironic for anyone to see.

“Can you do that, Idris?”

I cleared my doubts without hesitation.

“I just called and told him to come quickly. Eustav came on my own feet.”

“That talk is really… … .”

Eustav frowned again as if he was not used to it.

Meanwhile, Camelia urged Idris that she should go. I’ve been crazy since morning.

Anyway, the situation was soon settled. Eustav and I were left hunkered down in the hallway, while Idris
and Camelia went down the stairs.

Eustav looked down at me and groaned.

“See you again.”

“Nice to meet you. He doesn’t look happy, though.”

“By the way, I have a lot of work to do.”

“I’m sorry if I interrupted my work.”

“No, it is. It’s more terrifying for Vianne-sama to have something wrong with her than if my work gets
delayed.”

“why?”

You looked at me like you weren’t close with me. Then Eustav shook his head.

“The master loves Vianne. If something happens to Vianne, you may run into a riot without covering
your back. How do you fix that?”

“Everyone runs out of love.”

“He was a man who seldom cared for anything. Its rarity cannot be ignored.”

“What, did you really have no friends?”

“What are you talking about all of a sudden?”

“A wizard named Camellia said that earlier. Idris has no friends.”

“At least, you are correct that you don’t have friends in Masom. Everyone close to you is a master-slave
relationship. However, some of the dogs have the concept of companionship.”

“Such.”

Sorry Idris. You must have been lonely because of me in such a rough place. He didn’t have any friends
until he came to the place where his people lived.

What can I do to compensate for the lost 10 years? Even if I ask Idris, I don’t think he’ll answer.
He hid his complicated mind and continued the conversation lightly.

“Is Eustav a master-slave relationship or a colleague?”

“It started with the latter, and now it is the former.”

“So you are so polite? I hated Idris, but I did something because I used my honorific title every now and
then.”

“… … I hate it, I really hate it.”

“Would it be awkward?”

Show it all on your face

“And I am respectful to everyone.”

“Oh yeah?”

I didn’t know that.

We decided to relocate at once. When I asked if I could just go back to my room, Eustav was horrified.

“This is the owner’s room. No one can get in.”

“I slept here yesterday.”

“What did you just say?”

“Aren’t you asking because you don’t understand?”

“no. Stop talking nonsense. Anyway, that’s not the room. Vianne is… … Yes, it looks like you are allowed
in. If I go in carelessly, I may come out as a corpse.”

“Okay, I’ll take care of you.”

We turned the hallway and entered through the corridor into a large room in another building.

I sat comfortably on the sofa.

With a low table in between, Eustav sat on the opposite sofa. A servant came in and left refreshments.

“What is the personal information of Camelia, whom I saw briefly earlier?”

“Do you have a lot of questions?”

“I don’t know how long I’m going to stay here, but I’ll have to do a field investigation.”
“… … If that’s the case. Camellia Jeren, the first person in the group directly under Mageju, is thirty-six
years old and female… … .”

“Enough is enough.”

“I have only said four of them yet.”

“Are you saying you are a very tall person here?”

“Yes.”

“If it’s the number one directly under him, it would be higher than that.”

“Yeah.”

“How old is Eustav?”

“It’s not that simple to divide. Even in the Empire, when you say baron, you don’t just divide the first
baron and the second baron, don’t you?”

“It is.”

“… … Still, if it were me, I think it would be okay if I was ranked 4 th.”

“Isn’t it easy to determine the order?”

This person has a rather insignificant side. I laughed briefly.

He patted my monocle for nothing and avoided my gaze.

“The direct first place was Camelia. If the 4 th place is that way, who are the 2nd and 3rd places?”

“If you are staying here for a while, these are the people you should know. Sinahan and Michael. If I had
to ask, I would be tied for second place.”

I got the rhythm right, and Eustav gave me the information.

After Eustav and Camelia, these were the first names they had ever heard.

The novel highlights the villain Idris and treats all his powers as extras, so I had no information about it.

If so, it would be good to know more about it.

“Can you give me the details of those people?”

“… … Sinahan Gail, originally belonged to the 1 st faction Rezenbaum, but this time it came under direct
control. On paper, he’s 30 years old, but honestly, I don’t trust him.”
“Why do you look old?”

“It’s not that straight forward, but a little bit. He appears to be in his late thirties.”

That was an interesting explanation. Most of the wizards would have been set in the novel for a while. I
wanted to take a look at that exceptional face.

“And Michael Pendes. I have a very bad personality. Since he was a loyal aide to the previous mage, I
thought he would resign during the succession, but he still remains under my direct control.”

“Well? Hasn’t Eustav been with you since the previous generation?”

“Yes, but.”

“Then Eustav must have been an entourage too, but he remains under his direct control, well.”

“Oh, you didn’t explain that.”

Eustav seemed a bit shaky for a moment, then quickly hid his expression as he remembered that I was
an outsider.

I intuitively noticed that there was a situation here too. So I kept my mouth shut.

“First of all, I don’t like being called an aide to the former mage.”

“like that. Sorry.”

“Fine. It’s true that you pledged allegiance. Anyway, first of all, I have to tell Vianne about the various
systems here. You have to know something else for the immediate concept.”

“That’s a good idea. I was still curious.”

Eustav took a sip of the tea set in front of me and started explaining.

“We will start with the most basic. The owner of the magic island is the magician. The method of
succession is known to the Empire side as well.”

“right. You say that if you kill a mage, you will become the next great mage?”

“Yes, but if there are other candidates, we have to deal with them first. Those who ignore the procedure
are attacked by the candidates all at once. As long as you have the confidence to overcome even that,
you can do whatever you want. It’s not really recommended.”

According to Eustav, this is to prevent frequent generational changes.

He also said that there are times when candidates form solidarity with each other for similar reasons.
For example, if a non-candidate intervenes in the struggle for succession, they would join in and deal
with it.

In a nutshell, the concept of ‘candidates’ was their society’s safeguard.

“For reference, candidates usually send out their own chosen ones, one from each faction. The moment
the candidate is selected, the candidate is bound to the Masom’s barrier and cannot go out.”

The barrier also plays a role here. Is it to prevent the leak of candidates?

“How many factions are there in total?”

“It is flexible from time to time. However, from faction 1 to faction 17, they are fixed as long as there are
no major problems. At least in recent decades.”

“When do you select candidates, just randomly?”

“No, when the mage orders it, that’s when it starts. Until then, no one will be silent.”

“Then what if a mage without a candidate accidentally dies somewhere?”

“Then there will be a rare battle on Ma Island. The person who kills a mage becomes the next great
mage. But if that wasn’t the cause of the mage’s death, and there were no candidates… … . The next
great mage will come out of the faction occupying the wizard’s castle and tower.”

“… … After all, it was a system that went round and round. Are you saying that sex taking is allowed even
in the early days of power? That was the cause of the uproar yesterday.”

“You know it well.”

“Idris… … In what way did you become a mage?”

“Well.”

Eustav smiled. Although it wasn’t a genuine laugh, it was the first time he laughed in front of me.

“In conclusion, you have become a mage in a fairly standard way.”

When he was 11 years old, he first came under the direct control of Mage, and he became a candidate
five years ago, and immediately after dealing with 17 other candidates at once, he killed the previous
owner, Oscar Perdian.

Eustav summed it up briefly.

“All in one day?”

I asked a little surprised.

Eustav nodded slightly and continued.

“Yeah. Overnight. It is because the origin of the owner was unusual.”

“In some aspects?”

“A little while ago, you asked about your direct and aides.”

“It did.”

“As a rule of thumb, “directly under the magician” is another term for the faction from which he came.
However, since the former mage ascended to that position as an individual without a faction, there was
no direct subordinate at first.”

He appeared out of the blue and slaughtered all the candidates and mages of the time without any
process, Eustav added.

‘The mad wizard who kidnapped Idris instead of me. He was also a unique human among wizards.’

“But one day, he started to pick up wizards from somewhere. A wizard who lived in a country other than
Masom. They formed a group directly under the mage. Like a faction.”

“Is there Idris among them?”

“Yes. And oddly enough, no oath of allegiance was given to anyone except those who wished. That
pledge has a binding function, so it is customary to accept it from everyone under your direct control.”

On the contrary, Eustav said that it led to more wizards voluntarily loyal to Oscar.

Thanks to that, it is said that despite the fact that it appeared after destroying common sense, it quickly
established itself on the Magic Island.

“However, there weren’t many wizards who could be called entourage because of that. It’s because you
have to make that pledge to be recognized as an aide.”

“Well… … .”

“The mage came out of this group again. So, with the exception of some of the former mage’s close
associates who decided not to be loyal to the new mage, the rest were directly under the new mage.”

“So, the sorcerer from the same faction came out twice in a row, so the direct speed overlapped?”

“It doesn’t really make sense either… … . The faction of the Magician should be excluded from the
selection of the next major candidate. It can be seen that the previous generation of Mage had few
principles to follow.”

He was a really weird wizard.

“Because of this, there was a controversy within Masom throughout the five years that the owner was a
candidate. Because I am not from an official faction.”

“Well. Even I hear the process is unusual.”

“So it was finished in one day. Before the mages jump on the controversy, surely and quickly.”

“… … Oscar didn’t know it was going to be like this? From his point of view, he made the wrong choice
too much.”

He was a magician who was strange and even stupid.

“There were many things that the owner was deliberately hiding. At the time, no one knew that he
would be so strong. In the first place, rather than wanting to turn the master into a sorcerer… … It must
have been nominated to prevent the owner from escaping.”

“escape?”

“Since childhood, the owner tried to escape whenever he had time. The previous generation mage kept
blocking it, and five years ago, it was nominated and transferred to the Barrier.”

“Aha… … .”

I’m a little stunned,” I replied.

‘The escape attempt must have been trying to come back to us.’

Now that he has come to hear about his past, rather than being terrifying, it’s just… … .

It was creepy and sad. I felt like I wanted to pat him hard.

“Well, so. Eustav must have pledged allegiance to both Oscar and Idris? According to what I have heard
so far.”

I first went back to the original topic.

“Yeah. By custom, the master required allegiance to be pledged. I changed the vows, and Michael is the
same. Michael was really surprised, he was very loyal to the previous generation.”

“By the way, Eustav.”

“Yeah?”

I saw his right gray eye, and the lighter gray eye beyond the left monocle.

‘Left eye, probably injured?’

I suddenly wondered about this kind twenty-year-old wizard.

“After listening to all the explanations, it seems that he is also an unusual wizard.”

“… … .”

“Was that also a young wizard picked up by Oscar?”

He looked at me positively.

“And he was Idris’ comrade. Even though he made an oath of allegiance that Oscar didn’t force him to,
he seems to hate that oath. I saw yesterday that he fights well, he calls himself 4 th directly under his
direct control, and he works as a manager. If the term administrator has the same meaning as used in
the Empire, that is an office job.”

As he sang, he laughed again. It’s not a funny situation, so I was a little scared.

“You seem to have a lot of stories, Eustav.”

“Not many, but one big thing in my opinion. Can you explain this too?”

I glanced at the large, cloudy scar on the back of his right hand he was fiddling with. And shook his head.

“We are too new to hear such things. I keep that kind of manners. Relax, Eustav.”

I added bluff to pretend I wasn’t scared, and I laughed too.

That smile was cut off by the cool, wide open door.

“Ah mistake. Baby, don’t stare.”

The light purple-haired wizard who broke into the room smiled kindly.

“Did you come here on purpose?”

Eustav said bluntly.

“What on purpose? Not at all There’s the dark-haired girl, don’t trust her too much. Sometimes I lie, but
that’s very clumsy isn’t it?”

“Who?”

I ignored the wizard’s words and asked.

“Look at my mind. I will greet you formally. I am Michael Pendes. They have a cute owner.”

That’s the one Eustav said.

“… … Nice to meet you. I’m the cute owner’s friend. My name is Vianne Astahilt.”
“The girl is cute too. Are you two the same?”

“Yes, I am the same age as Idris.”

After hearing the answer, Michael came to sit next to me and grabbed my hand.

“By the way, lady, you look ill. How do you do this Is there anything bad about it?”

“Michael, don’t touch me.”

Eustav immediately warned.

“Baby, leave the nagging behind.”

With Michael’s words, a large golden light flashed by.

Bang!

Eustav took it head-on and slammed it against the wall.

‘What is this?’

“Are you crazy!”

Eustav shrieked as he got up from among the broken furniture.

Wow. I also wanted to say that. He pressed his hand to his fast-beating heart and agreed with his words.

“How could this Michael Pendes be crazy for a day or two? So you should have crawled on your own,
not cute baby.”

‘Is this person’s cuteness the criterion for judging others? Meanwhile, Idris and I are cute, but Eustav
isn’t cute.’

It was funny but scary.

I thought you were acting that way to a cute kid.

“I will report your atrocities to the owner.”

Eustav gritted his teeth and made a threat.

Michael laughed softly.

“It’s difficult. Is there anything that the cute master will be beaten with magic in broad daylight?”

“It must be fun to watch you get scolded.”

Eustav came over here, brushing off the dusty clothes. Stand up the sofa that has been moved
backwards and sit down again.

“Get out now. Otherwise, we can call the owner right away.”

“I’m sorry. You ruined my meeting with the cute girl because of your rude behavior.”

“Don’t you think your appearance ruined everything?”

“I don’t listen. It can’t be, can it?”

Michael showed boundless confidence and left without warning as he had come.

“It’s crazy.”

I said bluntly.

Eustav took off the broken monocle and clashed.

“He’s just such a person. Know it, but stay away from it.”

“I thought so.”

“Do not answer when asked about your physical condition. It’s not good to know. Michael thought of
Vianne.”

“Idris seems to have concealed her magical powers well. But nobody told Michael about it? He is the
direct second person.”

“Only me, the owner, and Camelia know about Vianne’s health. The rest are not very reliable.”

“I know what you mean.”

Michael was, at best, out of control, at worst a time bomb.

“But those glasses are broken.”

“I have a spare in my room, so that’s fine.”

“okay. Cheer up.”

“Yeah… … .”

Eustav sighed.

“Are you hurt?”

I asked just in case.

“I am fine with the defense magic around.”

“Oh, you are capable.”

As I admired him skillfully, he smiled in disappointment.

Uh, this time it was like a real laugh. Is not it? Or not

Contrary to Michael’s concerns, Idris did not appear.

Me and Eustav brought new glasses and moved to a room that was in good condition. And I wasted time
waiting for Idris.

It seemed that Eustav was going to leave his job as it is for a day or so, but his attendants came to visit.

Carrying a mountain of papers.

“Manager. I didn’t know you would be here.”

“… … It was clearly announced that I was out of work today.”

“There are so many documents that are urgently needed to be processed. Administrative approval is
required.”

“Damn it.”

Eustav’s attendants were specialized in the dreadful task.

He spit a small profanity and accepted his fate.

“But the person in front of you… … ?”

“Nothing to worry about. I am not in the position to greet you.”

“Then we will go.”

The attendants only said hello to Eustav and left.

Judging from Eustav’s behavior, it seems that Idris had instructed me to hide as much as possible.

“I will do some work.”

“Do whatever you feel like.”

“Yeah.”

Eustav notified me, and unfolded the papers with a dissatisfied face.

I looked at him, blankly looking out the window.

“Can I just wait for Idris like this?”

“Vianne-sama doesn’t have much work to do, so maybe it is.”

“boring.”

“I can’t help it.”

He moved the pen square while responding to my words.

“Idris, what are you doing today? Or are you really that busy?”

“Something has to happen. One of the seventeen factions that remained unchanged for decades had
just been destroyed yesterday.”

“Ah.”

“The rebels subjugated yesterday were the 14 th faction.”

“You must be busy.”

I understood.

In the middle, Eustav had a servant bring him lunch. So, by accident, I was sick with him.

The afternoon was boring. Eustav worked very hard.

I looked through the bookshelves that filled the room, but there were no books that I could read
because they were all magic books.

After waking up from a nap and having nothing to do, I aimed at Eustav’s papers. Then she picked up the
wad of paper that Eustav had decided not to classified.

But even that was just too difficult.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR C111
DR C112

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C8
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 8: Doing well

“Is this the imperial language?”

I grappled with meaningless texts for a while and then complained.

“Masom does not have a separate language. It’s imperial.”

“It’s the national language, so why can’t you understand it?”

“I understand.”

“You’re smart, read this.”

“Isn’t that a compliment to a child, that… … .”

“this. Sorry. I think Michael kept calling him baby earlier and moved it. But it’s true that he’s younger
than me. I am twenty-one.”

“My official age was twenty, not even my real age.”

Huh? I took my eyes off the papers and looked at him.

He stopped and looked at me.

“No, what. Are all these people two years old? I heard that a wizard named Shinahan was also suspicious
of his age.”

“That’s something I don’t know.”

Then Idris’ voice came.

I turned my head. The white-faced Idris spoke softly with a sluggish expression.

“It was late. Sorry.”

“He said he was busy. I’m fine.”

I pulled Idris’ sleeve and sat it to my right.

Eustav looked at him with sullen eyes and put the papers aside.

“You came faster than the agenda. I thought you were surrounded by faction leaders by now.”

“If you don’t want to be like the 14 th faction, shut up… … I told you to shut up.”

Idris purified the language. That didn’t suit me any more.

“Did you really say that?”

Eustav was astonished.

“No matter how you look at it, what if you just go out like that?”

“I thought it was a quiet remark compared to what Oscar was doing.”

“It is, however. Yeah… … Do whatever you want… … .”

Eustav seemed to have given up.

“So what did you just say?”

Idris was more interested in something else.

“What do you mean?”

“Real age.”

Judging by the question, Idris seemed to hear it for the first time.
“It’s nothing. I came to Masom when I was very young, so I did not know the exact date of birth.”

Eustav said he didn’t expect to be so interested.

“You don’t even know the year you were born?”

I asked. He nodded.

“The previous mage who brought me to Ma Island estimated that I was three years old at the time.
That’s how it has been until now.”

“like that… … . If you think he’s twenty-two, tell me. I’ll write you a compliment.”

“I did… … .”

He refused.

What. Why are you looking at me with the same eyes as when you looked at Idris?

“Vianne. Did you have any pain today?”

Meanwhile, Idris asked.

“There is nothing wrong with being a little tired.”

He tapped my hand to check the magic circle, then asked Eustav.

“Why didn’t you report right away that Michael was making a fuss during the day?”

“If I had reported it right away, wouldn’t it have jumped out in the middle of the meeting?”

‘When did you contact me again? Ah. Did I take a nap?’

“In the future, report immediately.”

“I will think about it if you give disciplinary action to Michael.”

“The punishment has already been imposed. If you go to Michael now, you will find out.”

“In the future, we will faithfully report.”

Eustav seemed to be a man with a back end. It was interesting to see how he decided to give Michael a
shot. Idris, who had already given one shot, was even more funny.

“Did you fight Michael? According to Michael, he said that he would be beaten by his cute master in
broad daylight.”

“That’s right. Because I was forcibly summoned and disciplined.”

“Michael doesn’t seem to have any oath of allegiance. A subordinate who has to fight his master but is
controlled.”

“Michael is a sorceress whose ‘redemption’, the effect of the oath, does not work. It’s a rare trait. So
stay away from Michael. First of all, at my discretion, I’ve been off for a while, but it won’t last long.”

“Do you have any of those qualities? He’s a really bad guy Okay.”

I agreed.

Idris lowered her gaze slightly and blinked slowly. I looked at him silently, and suddenly felt something
strange.

“But you look a little sick?”

His complexion was pale. Why is the white kid doing this in the first place?

“Keep your head down.”

He bowed his head as I said.

I covered his face with my hands and looked carefully. It’s definitely not normal.

“What is different?”

Eustav couldn’t bear to look at this sideways with a squint, and asked.

Instead of answering Eustav, I questioned Idris.

“Are you sleepy?”

My diagnosis was lack of sleep.

“a little.”

“When was the last time you slept?”

“… … three days ago.”

That means he hasn’t slept since he met me the night before two nights.

Somehow, I’ve never seen him sleep.

“I knew it!”

I slapped him on the shoulder. Idris was beaten casually without moving.
“Is there a bed in this room? Go and sleep.”

“Hate.”

“Why!”

“I just came to see you, but it’s a waste to go to bed right away.”

He didn’t change his expression, and he uttered a loud voice. Oh my, human

“Then I’ll stay by your side until I fall asleep. Okay?”

When I came up with an alternative, Idris smiled pretty.

“I know, wait a minute. You haven’t even had dinner yet.”

For a moment, the area near my heart just tickled. Without realizing it, I avoided his gaze slightly.

“… … Eat dinner, digest and go to bed right away. Got it?”

“okay.”

I almost missed the flow of the conversation, but I looked at him with stern eyes.

Either way, Idris just kept smiling.

I exhaled aloud and turned my head. Then, he met his wide gray eyes.

“I can’t take this sight with my bare mind. The owner has also come, so I will leave.”

Just as Eustav declared, he jumped up.

‘Why is he here?’

I had my doubts for a while, but he said goodbye to me.

But then, Idris placed a magic circle in front of his feet.

“What else!”

Eustav was terrified and avoided. It was a look that he did not want to touch with his magic.

“Process the paperwork. Here.”

“Why do you have to be here?”

“Because I am not perfect.”

“… … Daily escort, isn’t it over yet? I guess I’m weaker than the sleepy master anyway.”

“If you stay here, I do half of the paperwork.”

“As an escort, if you fill the day full, there will be a sense of accomplishment.”

He changed his posture like turning his palms over and took a seat on the road.

“It’s five o’clock now, so by seven o’clock, finish your paperwork, eat and sleep.”

Then, arbitrarily set the time. Then, he cut the tower of papers in half and pushed them toward Idris.

“Idris, if you don’t have to, I think I’ll be safe… … .”

Eustav was very impressed with my words.

“… … Maybe not. Yes what Work hard, wizards.”

Eustav frowned.

‘You seem to really hate paperwork.’

He was a surprisingly simple human. I think I’ve found a way to deal with him.

Idris grabbed a pen and picked up the papers. And I quickly started to write something.

I didn’t know he was left handed. Actually, I’m left handed too.

“Didn’t we have nothing to write about ten years ago?”

“I don’t think there was anything special. Why?”

“I saw you writing with your left hand for the first time today.”

Idris looked at my hand as if she had realized it now. He had large, skinny, white hands.

“I’m left-handed too.”

“okay?”

“Want to see?”

I picked up a scrap of paper. Then he pulled the pen out of Idris’ hand and grabbed it.

While thinking about what to write, I just spelled Idris’s name.

“Your handwriting is beautiful.”

Idris praised softly. I smiled as I glanced at the line of letters he had written on the paper.

“Are you mostly doing art?”

He wrote well. Even the first letter announcing his survival had elegant writing on it.

“character. Now do your job.”

I returned the 20,000 pen.

He started looking at the papers again.

Even though we messed around for a while, the processing speed was slightly faster for Idris.

Time passed slowly.

I watched the capable wizards, and looked at the room immersed in the red setting sun.

Then, his eyes slowly closed and he seemed to have fallen asleep.

Tuk.

“… … ?”

What hit your shoulder

Idris turned her head and found Vianne, who had fallen asleep.

He smiled as if breathing in a short breath. I tried to move him to the bed, but Vianne was tossing and
turning, perhaps in a light sleep. It felt like waking up when I hugged him.

“You slept more than an hour during the day.”

Eustav said quietly.

“Because you will be tired in many ways.”

Idris didn’t use her left shoulder any longer, and held the pen in her right hand.

“Didn’t you say left-handed?”

“I don’t know why I can write with my right hand.”

“You haven’t practiced before, are you?”

Idris was silent in a positive way. Eustav also had an odd expression on his face.
“Yesterday Vianne asked me about the correlation between hair color and magic color. Even then, the
owner explained that it was an exception, and I had doubts.”

Eustav murmured.

“Your master seems to be out of the common sense.”

Like hair, the magic color was never white. Only Idris is white.

At that moment, Eustav asked what came to mind.

“Do you have anything to do with the demon?”

“Drink?”

“There are cases when things related to demons are white.”

“Yeah, I know that it has all colors except for Siegeon and ‘Demon God’s Light’.”

The light of the devil. It was a term referring to the magic sword that the demon god made himself.

The magic formula for summoning the sword was written in the book that was only allowed to be read
by the mage.

The magician inherited the sword from generation to generation and used it while changing the design
to his liking. Idris also loved it.

“There is a theory that the relic was colored because it was remodeled over the years. It was written on
the corner of a spellbook I read a while ago.”

Since Idris wasn’t sure about that direction, she blew it away.

“Whether the devil made me, or the Holy Ghost made me.”

He said just passing by.

“It doesn’t matter as long as it’s not a useless variable.”

“When I hear a demon, I will cry because I am sad.”

Eustav also responded with no sincerity.

From then on, it was a silent continuation of work.

Idris felt that handling such a mountain of papers was not at all in line with Eustav’s temper.

He was ready to remove Eustav from his post at any given opportunity.
The work done in half was quickly finished. Eustav looked excitedly through the paperwork.

Vianne fell into a deep sleep. What to do Idris was worried.

“I haven’t eaten dinner yet.”

“Wouldn’t it be better to just let him sleep and serve breakfast early tomorrow?”

“If it was Lyriel, I would have woke him up and fed him.”

“Who is Lyriel?”

“friend.”

After saying those words, Idris remembered for a moment what had happened 10 years ago, and then
erased it.

And carefully woke Vianne.

“Vianne, have dinner and go to bed.”

“Well… … I fell asleep blinking. What time is it?”

Vianne opened his eyes and asked in a hoarse voice.

“Seven o’clock.”

“okay… … ? That’s right, dinner! Let’s go I will be hungry.”

Vianne got up rubbing her eyes, and then her foot caught on a cross legged leg. Idris embraced it as it
was about to fall down.

Eustav almost reflexively placed a shock-absorbing magic in front of Vianne, and then withdrew it with
peace of mind.

This was because several pieces of white magic had already been laid on the same spot.

“Oh, really… … .”

Vianne, who was not awake, was annoyed at the desk.

Idris patted her on the back and comforted her.

“I’ll replace this desk in this room with another one right away.”

“Okay… … . Change it.”

Vianne said casually. Idris hugged Vianne. It was because I was afraid that if I let Vianne, who was not
yet awake, just walk, he would get hurt again.

The three went out of the room to eat.

It was nine o’clock. I dragged Idris to his room.

“Vianne, I still have more work to do… … .”

“Be quiet and lie down, Idris.”

I pointed firmly to the bed. Then he hesitated, and I sat down on the bed first. And grabbed his hand.

But did you pull too hard? Or was Idris brought in too cooperatively? He almost fell over me. Of course,
it didn’t really crush me. I lay down to avoid bumping into him, and he just put his hands on either side
of me.

Suddenly, it was as if he had been imprisoned.

I took a deep breath, startled by the sudden approach of my face. Is it because he’s so handsome? Just
looking at this face made my heart flutter.

Even now, my whole body was tense. Going crazy.

“… … You deliberately lost power.”

He looked up at him in the moonlight and smiled. But Idris erased her expression on the contrary.

‘Why, why? Make it awkward.’

“… … .”

He seemed to have a lot of thoughts, but on the contrary, he seemed like a person with a white head.

I can’t stand the prolonged silence, so I want to say something.

“If I sleep here, where are you going to sleep?”

A completely unexpected question flew by.

I thought so. Idris woke up last night, so I slept in this bed alone… … .

‘Am I going to go to another room today?’

“You can’t send me to another room alone. Dangerous.”

If he had even read my thoughts, he gave a low notice.

“Maybe, I also grew up here… … ?”

‘Are you going to sleep with me right now?’

The heartbeat grew loud enough to be heard in my ears. I will die of embarrassment.

I was worried about whether Idris could hear it too.

“Otherwise, I can’t sleep. I can’t sleep well unless it’s in this room.”

But because of his next words, I forgot to say I was going to sleep separately.

“Hey, I told you not to stay overnight.”

“I haven’t heard that in a long time.”

Idris said in a voice that seemed to be immersed in memories.

Yes, I told him what the word ‘Yap!’ meant 10 years ago. But that’s not important, is it?

“Are you trying your best not to sleep now?”

“I will not deny it.”

“I can’t let that happen. Come on.”

I patted the seat next to me with my hand. It meant come up and lie down.

Idris looked at me with disbelief. When I confidently pointed to the side with a wink of my eyes, it was
only then that he hesitated and came up.

A surprisingly handsome face moved away from my sight again.

Without realizing it, I thought it was a pity, but I was surprised and immediately erased it from my mind.

“Now go to sleep, you are awake for the third day.”

I leaned back against the back of the bed, watching him lie down slowly.

When I turned my eyes to the side, I could see my messy gray hair. Her hair felt very soft to the touch.

You can also see his beautiful face if you like. But I consciously avoided it.

I had to protect my heart health.

“Vianne.”
He spoke to me in a hoarse voice about how long he had been lying down.

“Huh?”

I reluctantly responded.

“When are you going to sleep?”

“I will watch you sleep.”

“I don’t have to.”

“I didn’t do it because I thought it was necessary. I can’t sleep now. I slept twice before.”

“… … okay.”

Idris said softly. That was the end. He seemed to fall asleep while we were talking.

His breathing subsided. The place became quiet.

In the dark, I sat there without thinking.

Because of the stormy past few days, this time feels peaceful.

Even though I was in a magic island infested with wizards who would covet my magic.

Is it because Idris is next to you? It’s been 10 years since we’ve met, but it’s like we’ve always been
together.

The anxiety I had been feeling all along was clearly fading away. Enough to naturally mix words with
even the first wizards.

“It’s nice to have you… … .”

If you weren’t my friend, Idris.

I raised my hand and ruffled his soft bangs. Sleeping Idris was like an angel.

You looked like an angel when you were young.

With the face of an angel and you have blood on your hands, it takes ten years to come back to us… … .

I can’t remember exactly when I fell asleep. When I opened my eyes, it was already morning.
I woke up to the morning sunlight streaming in through the blackout curtains. Up to there, the weather
was the same as usual.

But why am I in his arms?

‘Going crazy… … .’

I thought hard about what had happened last night. But, I swear, nothing happened.

‘Then what is this?’

Idris hugged me almost as if she was sleeping. Because of that, even when I woke up, I couldn’t move a
single finger.

‘It’s nice and warm, but… … Can I do this?’

I couldn’t help but stare at Idris, who was asleep in panic.

A heavy heartbeat was heard. It was Idris. A slight breath and long eyelashes were in front of her.

It was quite a surprise to see a child like this hugging me like an attachment doll.

Can you do this between friends? Maybe this is good?

Then Idris slowly opened her eyes.

“… … .”

He looked calm, unlike me. There was no sign of trying to understand the situation.

I was sure That’s what this man was

“Hi.”

Idris smiled politely and said hello. He even seemed satisfied with it.

“Will you come away?”

When I asked in an absurd tone, his arm gently fell off.

“Do you usually sleep hugging something?”

“no.”

“Then what was this?”

“You were cold.”

“I?”

Did you sleep in a blanket last night? Trying to figure it out somehow, he added.

“That’s why he dug into me.”

“I?”

Vianne Astahilt, how could you do this?

I felt betrayed by myself. I was the culprit!

“… … I’m sorry, Idris.”

I immediately lowered my tail and apologized.

No, but why was he smiling happily? From Idris’s point of view, wasn’t it that he was robbed while
sleeping?

“I’m not sorry, Vianne. Being cold means your body is weak.”

Idris was carefree and caring about me.

“It will take some time to recover.”

He said embarrassed. I don’t want to leave me on the island for a long time, so I’ll do it again

“I can’t do anything.”

I nodded and sat up. Still, I feel lighter than yesterday.

“… … Vianne.”

Idris looked at me like that, and carefully spoke up.

“Would you like to learn magic?”

It was something he never thought he would do.

“Can you teach me?”

“If you wish.”

“But, why all of a sudden?”

“If you become a wizard, you will be able to use your own magic. Then you don’t have to rush like you
are now. Because it is possible to reduce the magic power by yourself. And as long as you are the one
who holds magic, the wizard’s threat will continue. It will be safer if you can respond right away.”
“The bottom line is that you want to get me out of Masom as soon as possible.”

“… … Again, here.”

“I know it’s not a good place to live, so you can stop talking about it, Idris.”

The two days of masom was definitely rough and dangerous. I have admitted this for once.

Idris quietly shut her mouth at my affirmation.

If I became a wizard and returned to the Empire, I would have to hide my being a wizard for the rest of
my life. Wouldn’t that be better than staying on the island like this?

Well… … Living as a wizard in the Empire does not mean being executed. But living in Masom was life-
threatening.

It seemed like a pretty good offer.

“Like you said, there are many benefits to learning magic. I will learn.”

I accepted his offer.

“But who do you learn from? You? Or someone else?”

“I will help you. Sometimes when things don’t work out, Camellia or Eustav will be fine.”

“Okay.”

I looked at Idris, who was still lying there. Even when he slept and woke up, he wasn’t too distracted.
Envy.

“Are you going to sleep better?”

Idris shook her head at my question.

“You have to get up.”

Then he groaned and sat up.

“I always have schedules in the morning. Do you learn magic every afternoon? I will go as soon as I have
time.”

“Good.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll have a trusted wizard by your side when I’m away.”

“Then who is coming this morning?”

“Huh. I’ll call you in a little while.”

“okay.”

After hearing my answer, Idris got out of bed and laid her hands on the empty wall behind Siezion’s
tank.

‘What are you doing?’

Magical energy flowed out from his hands in complex veins.

Then there was a flash of light and a round wall opened. Beyond that, there was another hidden space.

A cool breeze blew through the door.

“Vianne. You can prepare like yesterday in the next room over there.”

He told me before going inside.

“Okay. But, what is this room?”

“Because I gave you that room temporarily. This is my temporary side room.”

“When it comes to magic, why don’t you just make a room?”

“This is not the room I made. It’s been there for a long time. Would you like to take a look?”

He reached out his hand towards me.

I wasn’t the one to reject this. I grabbed Idris’ hand and followed him in.

As I entered the room, the door slammed shut in a strange way.

“Wow… … .”

I was purely amazed.

The room was not small. Rather, it was bigger than any room I had ever seen.

I couldn’t see any walls except for the one closest to where I was standing. So I didn’t even know what
this room looked like.

It wasn’t bright, but it wasn’t dark at all. The reason was simple.

As I lifted my head, the distant night sky filled my eyes. Countless stars were shining.

Also, a cool wind was blowing from somewhere.

‘This is not just an imitation of the night sky, it looks like the real night sky.’

“It’s a ‘stopped night’.”

Idris looked up at the sky indifferently and explained.

“Stop the night?”

I approached him and asked.

“The era of demons and holy spirits, one night, was separated. The demon himself stopped the time of
the night and locked him up here.”

His calm voice was drowned out by the sound of the wind.

“… … The devil and the Holy Ghost.”

They were also in the world of my previous life.

Almost two thousand years? The ancients are over

The demon and the Holy Ghost were the gods that ruled that era.

They waged a war with the humans who followed them to take over the world of my previous life.

Due to the nature of God, who cannot directly use his hands on the affairs of the world, he encouraged
humans as if playing a board game.

In the world of my previous life, the war ended in the incomplete victory of the Holy Ghost. So I, the
barrier stone created by the Holy Ghost, and the priest, who was a follower of the Holy Ghost, took over
the continent. Instead, it could not completely eliminate the wizard, the follower of the demon.

But did such a myth exist here? My old world and this place overlap a lot. Siege too.

“It seems that the demon has won in this world.”

I recalled my experience and said.

There are demons and holy spirits, but since I was reincarnated here, I have never heard of a priest until
now.

Then, in this world, the wizard must have killed all the priests.

Even so, the wizard could not take over the continent and hid on the island… … Is this also an incomplete
victory?

Then it was the exact opposite of the world of my previous life.

Interesting.

“… … Is this a guess, Vianne?”

Oops. I quickly stopped thinking and looked at Idris.

It is my mistake. Slightly forgot The concept of demons and holy spirits was not known to the general
public here.

Although I have lived in this world for over twenty years, it is certainly the first time Idris has heard the
word demon.

“If it’s not a guess, are you going to dig?”

I smiled a little. Idris pursed her lips slightly.

“… … I know it’s a guess.”

He passed this time as well. He doubted me and didn’t even try to ask me.

However, in the future, I have to be careful not to bring up words related to past lives.

I shouldn’t have said with my own mouth that his world was a made-up novel. I didn’t have the
confidence to tell him the truth.

“But, Vianne. The demon could not completely defeat the Holy Ghost.”

Idris continued on to the previous topic.

“Because the wizard could not occupy the continent. Even without the priests, the empires and
kingdoms that followed them still take the lead. There are still many relics that threaten wizards.”

My guess was right.

I nodded my head slightly.

“Maybe the devil doesn’t like this ending at all. So is the ancient night separated like this? You want the
wizards to see and imitate these days?”

“No one knows what the demon was thinking. So for now, everything you think is correct.”

“is it.”

A distant ancient existence was also an unknown realm.

I stood still and looked at the night that would never pass. In the quiet stillness, only the wind was alive.
After watching ‘A Night That Stopped’, Idris went to work, and I met Eustav again.

“It looks like the day my job will change to an escort driver is not too far away.”

Eustav said he was very sorry.

“You don’t hate me too much, do you?”

I also asked sternly.

“Then would you like it? My whole week’s worth of work was messed up.”

Eustav blamed me in a liberating tone. But you’re right, it was a bit harsh for me to say.

“Ah. Did you? I apologize.”

“Thanks for the quick apology… … .”

Eustav sat in front of me with a resigned look.

I followed his movements with my eyes and then threw the horse out.

“by the way. You said that it specializes in reading people’s inner thoughts?”

Then he could see at a glance that he was stiff.

“I heard a little bit from Idris this morning. It is said that a dead person may not know it, but a living
person can read little by little just by making eye contact. Have you read it too?”

“… … First of all, I apologize for not telling you in advance.”

He made a very troubled face.

“But I have never read Vianne-sama’s thoughts.”

“okay? If it were me, I would have dug it up earlier. Do you have a conscience, or is there any other
reason?”

“Do not expect conscience from a wizard in a high position in Masom. I just refrained from reading for
fear of getting caught and killed by my master.”

“It’s good that there’s no pretense, over there.”

To be honest, I was a little afraid to hear about Idris. You’ve been thinking about everything in front of
someone who can see me clearly.
Even so, I wanted to believe you when you said this.

Instead, just watch that ability once.

“Well then, Eustav.”

“Yeah.”

“Read what I think now.”

I leaned back loosely with my chin crossed. Eustav gave him a questioning look.

“You don’t like reading, do you?”

‘I don’t like it. But I want to check if it’s real.’

“I wonder if the master will fake my powers.”

‘Five. Even if you don’t speak, the conversation continues. Miraculous.’

“… … Are you enjoying yourself now?”

‘Of course there are things that satisfy my interest, but… … .’

“Is there?”

‘Idris said. I can be a wizard too. Because he is the one who holds magic. Then, I wondered if it was
possible to grasp the magic in reverse while being enchanted. But is that what geniuses do? At best, I
can only feel the magic tickling my brain. I don’t know how they use their magic.’

“… … .”

‘what. Why is there no answer? Did you read it? I still feel the tickling.’

“I am still reading.”

“But why don’t you say anything?”

“You have a talent just by feeling it. So I was at a loss for words.”

“Is that so? Oh, stop reading.”

“Yeah. If you read it anyway, you’ll know, so I won’t be reading it again.”

“… … To what extent do you have talent?”

I asked Eustav, who looked a little surprised.

“You’ll probably learn the basics in no time. By next year, you might be able to find a place in Masom
Island.”

“Five.”

From saints to sorcerers, I live and do everything I can.

“Did your master teach you?”

“I will. They say that if you leave, you can use it as a substitute.”

“You mean me? There will be more work.”

Eustav frowned. A little pitiful

“I will hand it over to Camelia as much as possible.”

“That… … And yet, you’re here today, aren’t you?”

“Camellia was out of the office today, so there was nothing she could do.”

“Are you out of work? Did you go anywhere on a business trip?”

“I went to tell a person named Lyriel. He was the first person under his direct line and he was acting as
an errand man, so he could complain about it, but he went on quietly.”

Idris sent it. Well, you need to know the situation there. Lyriel will also be curious about the situation on
our side.

I picked up the cookie in front of me and bit it. I shook my head for a moment while chewing quietly.

“Eustav. Are you even close friends with Camellia?”

Eustav asked a random question.

“What do you mean by your question?”

“If we get along well, I was wondering if I could ask for one communication magic.”

“Are you saying that Camelia and I should contact you?”

“And the words are me and Lyriel. Oh, but is this possible?”

“It is possible, but communication involving more than two people cannot be maintained for long.”

“Three minutes would be enough. I’m afraid Lyriel might be worried, so I’m just trying to tell her my
well-being for a moment.”
“It will not be easy, but it is possible.”

“Then I will ask.”

“… … Can’t I refuse?”

“If you refuse, I will call Idris… … .”

“Damn it. I’m sorry to vomit, I’ll take your orders.”

With an expression that Eustav was caught wrong, a magic circle was launched.

I felt sorry for him. But what if this threat works best for him?

Its unique colorful magic circle rotated on the table. Soon Camellia’s voice was heard.

[Is it an emergency?]

It was a calm, low voice. Judging by the question of whether it is urgent instead of a greeting, it seems
that the two do not communicate often.

“No, that… … .”

Not having time, Eustav hesitated. Camellia seemed to be stuck.

[It’s been a long time since you hesitated.]

“Hello, Camelia.”

I spoke on behalf of Eustav.

[…] … It was broad communication. I need to save time, so please tell me what’s going on quickly,
Astahilt-sama.]

Camellia was quick-witted. I liked her.

<Continued to Volume 2>

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR C115
DR C116

Leave a Comment
Comment
Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C9
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 9: Your meaning

“Is Lyriel by your side? I want to talk to you in person.”

[You are here now. It was a car that was in trouble because he was wary of me, but it worked out.]

Camellia also switched to broadband communications. Then Lyriel’s voice was heard.

[Vianne? It’s you? Vianne!]

“Yeah, it’s me. Worried? Sorry for suddenly disappearing. Because Marquis Lahrat is attacking you.”

[No, that’s fine. I wasn’t surprised that you told me in advance that you might be going to Masom. Are
you okay Now that I hear your voice, my worries go away, sweetheart.]

“Of course. Idris is taking good care of me. My body is getting better and better.”

[Oh, my God. I’m glad.]

“Oh yeah. Lyriel, the wizard in front of you right now, you can trust it. I’ll guarantee it, so please
cooperate. This magic won’t last long, and you have to tell the wizard about the details. So I can get it.”

[…] … Vianne, you know. I am a wizard… … .]

“Know. But it’s an unavoidable situation. If you tell me as briefly as possible, Camelia will ask you to
leave immediately.”

[…] … ok doing well Don’t be sick.]

“Yes, Lyriel. You too.”

Drop. Communication is cut off.

‘Short is short, really.’

He sighed briefly and shook his head.

Eustav had a face that was rapidly tired. I smiled brightly as a sign of hard work.

“I’m going to die while drawing magic power.”

He grumbled

“I told you if you needed a lot of magic. I have a lot of magic.”

To put it mildly, he was terrified.

“How do you get that cold? You’re not going to fall right away. Then I will die tonight!”

He’s really scared of Idris. Sometimes I worry that I will get killed.

“No, he, Idris is that scary?”

It was a little funny so I asked. I saw that two days ago, Eustav wasn’t weak either, but Idris unilaterally
stepped on it.

“Are you talking? It’s good to be afraid.”

“So far?”

The last time I changed the lower mages, it was a bit like that. It’s not like I do that every day. If you look
closely, all the people here are slowly avoiding Idris.

“I don’t know what Vianne-nim looked like to the owner.”

Unlike me, Eustav had a serious atmosphere.

“That was 10 years ago. You’ve only seen it for a few days now. On the other hand, I saw what
happened between those 10 years.”

“Well… … He’s not a bad kid though.”

“It seems that Vianne wants to be seen that way.”

Eustav didn’t quite agree with me.

Idris, what the hell has he been doing, so he’s got such a reputation.

I just nodded my head shyly.

Camellia appeared in front of me just after lunch.

Considering the distance from the Empire to here, it was clear that space movement was used.

“It is said that Marquis Lahrat has not left the house since that day. The 7 th Knights have officially
announced the disappearance of Astahilt. The investigation is actively underway.”

I listened to the news as I stared at Camelia’s dark turquoise hair. The hair color was really nice.

“It is said that there is no harm done to Lyriel yet. However, he said that on the day of his
disappearance, he temporarily raised suspicions about the Marquis of Lahrat. But they dealt with it well,
and now they say it’s okay not to worry.”

“Thanks for the delivery, Camelia.”

“no. I was just following my master’s orders.”

Camellia said politely and backed away. He was a really neat person.

Shortly after Camelia left her seat, a piece of paper flew into the room.

Eustav grabbed it lightly, unfolded it, read it, and gave me the contents.

“The master is calling Vianne-sama to the dance hall.”

It’s magic class time.

“Where is the gym?”

“I will accompany you.”

Eustav took the lead and left the room. I walked as he led. It was the first time I came out after coming
here. The sky was bright and clear.

As I left the area where Idris lived, I saw many wizards I had never seen before.

They glanced at me
‘There must be a lot of foreign residents due to the nature of the island, so why are you only interested
in me so much? Did it even say “Normal” on my face?’

“Is that person? The magician brought him… … .”

“You look young and weak… … .”

‘That’s really savvy.’

Somehow I didn’t like it, so I glared at it. The unknown wizards flinched and fled.

“No, who is this!”

Then, someone came running to us with a loud cry.

What, what is he? I swung my body back.

“Eustav Ilkanes, you appear in the gymnasium. I’m finally thinking of fighting with you… … !”

“I have no intention of doing that, so get out of the way, Shinahan.”

Eustav interrupted the man with a single blow.

‘Sina Gail. Is he the same person who ranks second in direct line with Michael?’

Shinahan put a large hand on my jagged hair and was taken aback.

“Then why did you appear here?”

Then he swung the huge scythe he held in his opposite hand.

A cypheric half-moon flash of light struck Eustav.

Eustav opened his shield to block the attack. It was a collision between pure magic, not matter, and
there was a sound of blades hitting each other.

“Be restrained! Behind me there is someone whom the master has brought.”

Eustav, who was pushed back even after blocking properly, said strongly.

“Is that little boy the owner even though he’s cheap?”

Shinahan opened her eyes wide and asked.

The opinions of the Masom officials were all the same. Sheesh, is there a law that says to bring only
super strong friends?

You don’t know yet, but I’m a little naughty, but a useful chunk of magic.
Oh, of course. Idris doesn’t seem to have any intention of using my magic power at all. Anyway, I just felt
a little bit embarrassed.

“That’s right.”

Eustav confirmed again.

“Really? This owner has the same unique personality as the previous wizard! Eustav, were you just
giving the author a tour of Masum?”

“Just say so. Aside from that, be formal in your speech. Pick up your weapons.”

“Is that really necessary?”

“Isn’t that good for God?”

“Don’t threaten me.”

Shinahan broke my finger and made fun of my magic. Blue monstrous fangs tore apart Eustav’s shield.

“What does this do… … !”

It was that minute moment before Eustav was ready to attack again.

I heard a strange sound. It sounded like an arrow cutting through the air.

‘I don’t think this sound was made by Eustav or Sinahan?’

Just as I was about to turn my head, magic from another direction hit me heavily.

“… … !”

It happened so quickly that I couldn’t even scream. I couldn’t even see what had happened.

A creepy and ferocious magic from somewhere attacked me.

I felt it. That it was magic that was meant to kill me.

The moment I wanted to end this life without being able to cope, someone hugged me tightly around
my waist. A white light flashed in front of me.

Pure white light. It was Idris’ magic.

“Ugh… … !”

I was so startled that I was able to breathe again. I was alive.

“… … .”

Idris hugged me tightly and shot the magic in the direction it flew. As it was, the upper floor of the
building near the theater exploded.

Explosion. I spit out a sound of pain without realizing it. Giving strength to the hand that rests on his
arm.

“Track.”

Idris commanded in a voice that had no emotion to the point of being cold-hearted. Then he locked me
completely in his arms.

He felt his heart beating faster and more clearly as he hugged him. My ears were ringing.

“… … Idris.”

I was dizzy and called him.

“It’s okay, Vianne.”

OK. He simply repeated those words. As if it was he who wanted to be confirmed okay, not me.

“okay. OK.”

I relaxed my hands and spoke slowly. When I did that, it really seemed to get better.

Idris added strength to the arm that held me. While exhaling a short, suppressed breath.

“I. I am now… … I need to let you go, but I can’t let you go you let go.”

His tone was harsh. Are you very surprised? I pushed him away to check his face.

He let me go But before seeing his expression, he turned his head. At the same time, he summoned a
shining white sword and hung it around Shinahan’s neck without hesitation.

“It should be helpful if I bite Resenbaum and become my dog.”

It was something he hadn’t shown me.

“It’s not about barking loudly and causing an accident.”

Idris’ sword pierced Sinahan’s neck.

Sinahan couldn’t resist. It was because of the violent magic that bound his feet and severed his arms.

Is that the ‘bondage’, the side effect of the pledge of allegiance?

I just found out Idris was angry like never before.

If left as it is, either Idris’ reason explodes or Shinahan’s body explodes, one of the two must happen.

“stop. Idris.”

So he said firmly.

The knife that had been digging into Shinahan’s neck stood tall. But didn’t go away.

“It is useless to kill your subordinates. We should find the culprit at that time.”

“I ordered Eustav to pursue him. I just have to punish Suha for not listening to me while I come to see
the mastermind.”

Idris spoke dryly, like a man who had turned around.

“Don’t kill it and throw it away, but do you put your life on the line so that we can recycle it?”

“I can’t do that.”

“Idris!”

He turned his head at my cry. The red eyes that lost their light and sunk stared at me. It was an
expressionless expression that made my heart cool just by looking at it.

“Calm down.”

I struggled to catch my breath.

It was true that Sinahan created a gap for me to be attacked. He was frivolous.

However, there was no benefit to Idris to get rid of the useful power directly under him. There’s no way
a smart kid wouldn’t know this.

It seemed to me that he was now startled and lost his composure.

“Relax your face.”

I’m crazy too, but I’m going to die trying to take care of him.

“I wasn’t hurt. Responding to unsuspecting incidents… … .”

“Vianne.”

Idris spoke lowly, patiently.

“You are hurt.”

“… … uh?”

I made a stupid sound.

Idris threw the knife away and covered my cheeks with her hands.

“Ouch.”

However, the scratch on the finger that was rubbing against the skin was stinging.

Idris couldn’t stop it, it felt like it was rubbing my cheek.

If he had been a little late, he might have blown my head instead of my cheek.

“a little… … It’s scratched.”

His spine cooled, but he tried to hide it and said it in a cool way.

However, Idris still did not release her expression.

I said a little outrageously.

“Wait a minute. But why are you angry? Am I not the one who should be angry?”

“… … Return to the Empire.”

He murmured He healed the wounds on my cheeks and placed a large magic circle under my feet.

“What? Hey!”

I know what magic this is. It’s space movement magic! Why all of a sudden?

“I told you, I have no confidence to protect anyone but me here.”

“I just kept it well! It’s just as dangerous to go back there alone, isn’t it?”

“I will follow you soon. Don’t worry about your health or safety.”

“Really stubborn! Do you think that makes sense? Cancel this right now!”

“I’m sorry, Vianne.”

The magic circle was spinning excitedly and entering the process of activation. His feet did not move as if
they were attached to the ground.

No. If you go back to the Empire right now, you will be in trouble and trouble in many ways!
Besides, I haven’t even learned magic yet! Where else would you go to learn magic openly?

“It’s because I’m afraid.”

He said hard.

“What are you afraid of, you bastard!”

I shouted loudly.

“Losing you.”

But his answer shuts my mouth for a moment.

“… … .”

“Other than that, I have nothing to fear.”

It seemed like he was just hearing something that would have been better not to listen.

“That’s all, Vianne.”

Why am I included in the only thing he has? What did I do?

It was frustrating.

“… … Idris, cancel the space movement.”

He bit his lip and let it go, and asked him again. It was obvious that words wouldn’t work, so I wrote
another way.

I never thought I’d use this again… … . It’s perfect for showing that I’m stubborn.

He pulled out a small gun with a beautiful blue embossed pattern on a white background.

Idris was in front of me the moment I put the gun to my temple. With his big hand wrapped around my
gun.

“What are you doing!”

It was rare for him to be loud. It was as if I had scratched his heart to the ground.

I looked down at the white magic circle swirling on the floor that had completely disappeared, and then I
looked up again.

“… … no bullets I wrote it all down, a few days ago.”

To be precise, I spent all of it helping Eustav at the entrance to Masom.

“… … .”

Even though Idris realized that she had been deceived, she was not angry. His interest was actually
elsewhere.

“Don’t do this.”

He grinded it I replied

“If you didn’t put a space-shifting magic circle under my feet, I wouldn’t be like this.”

“Vianne!”

He called me as if pleading.

I sighed a little.

‘Yes, even if it was an inevitable choice… … . It’s my fault for doing this in front of someone who doesn’t
want to see me get hurt.’

I took a step and hugged him. Because of the height difference, it was more like I went and hugged him.

“Are you scared enough to even shake your hands? All right, I’ll try to live as little as possible without
dying, so please calm down. I’m really fine.”

Idris looked at her hand only after I mentioned it. I took hold of his trembling hand.

“Look at me.”

He said, raising his head.

“… … I’m watching.”

Idris let out a voice that had barely subsided.

“Idris. Thanks to you for coming so quickly, nothing happened. You don’t even have to send me to the
Empire. Let’s think calmly.”

“That doesn’t work.”

He bit his lip as if to suppress his rushing emotions, then let it go.

“If it doesn’t go well, you can do it slowly. Huh? Idris.”

I gently comforted him. At that moment, the energy that was like a bomb about to explode disappeared.

Only had an hour left.

“… … Can you find the person who just tried to kill me and bring them to me?”

I then changed the subject.

“… … okay. I will do that.”

Idris nodded heavily.

Eustav failed to track the background.

How the magic happened, hardly any traces were left.

He must have been extremely proficient in magic, or he must have used ancient relics.

He was frustrated by the fact that he had to take the news of the failure to his possibly upset owner.

I prepared myself as much as possible and went back to the place I was before.

“… … What is this situation?”

Eustav stared blankly at the mess.

Shinahan was stunned with his limbs bound by several magic circles. It was like a fish caught in a net.

His owner, who was sure to be the one who created it, was held by a small person.

Vianne found Eustav and greeted him awkwardly.

“Did you catch the culprit?”

“No, it failed. But what is all this?”

“that… … Idris must have been a little angry. I hate getting hurt.”

“… … It’s good to know. Yeah.”

Eustav said tiredly.

Meanwhile, Vianne withdrew from Idris. Only the real Idris looked coldly at Eustav.

“Report.”

Eustav quietly posted a report, recalling dozens of swear words to himself.

After hearing all this, Idris left Sinahan to deal with and went away with Vianne.
“Damn master.”

Eustav looked disgusted and looked at the sinahan scattered on the floor.

In the interim, the nape of the neck was cut deep. Healing magic seemed to be quite necessary because
all the limbs were broken and locked.

“Use your own little healing magic, Shinahan. I am not generous enough to even cover that.”

Eustav roughly healed Sinahan’s bloody neck. Then he lightly beat him to wake him up.

Sinahan made a dying sound at him, but Eustav ignored it and left.

The incident prevented me from even taking a step out of the building.

This is another issue with being forcibly returned to the Empire, but for the moment, it was dangerous,
so there was nothing we could do about it.

Even though I thought my situation was very miserable, I felt dissatisfied with the extravagant
hospitality.

“Ugh. It’s weird, it’s weird.”

I crouched down on my knees and muttered. It was very comfortable even when I was like this because
it was on a soft and large cushion.

“what.”

Idris held a cup of hot tea in my hand and spoke to me.

I raised my head and looked at him.

‘You are the weirdest.’

“My life.”

Reacted casually.

“How is your life?”

His soft words followed.

“I never know.”

“… … That’s me too.”
Idris sat down on the floor next to me.

His white robes inflated with the air, then slowly sank again.

He was looking at me softly.

The shape of a cold forged blade was nowhere to be seen. He seemed to be trying not to do that in front
of me.

He apologized as soon as he brought me to my room that day. He looked at me terribly and blamed
himself for every little thing… … .

He was like a beast desperately hiding its claws.

But, why?

“Yeah. We both have an unusual life.”

I smiled and drank tea.

“… … Idris. It’s random, but let me ask you one thing.”

I erased my smile and looked at him.

“What do I mean to you?”

10 years was a long time. Even for me who was reincarnated once, 10 years was not short.

But Idris treated me as if the time away from me was a lie.

It was strange when you think about it. Of course, I had to welcome him too. Even now, he was friendly
and treated me comfortably.

But that’s because I’m used to him. It was possible because I had seen a person named Idris in novels.

But wasn’t Idris’s situation different from mine?

He was quite close with me ten years ago, and even risked his life to save me.

However, due to his actions, he was kidnapped to Masom. We’ve been apart for 10 years, and we’ve
barely met again.

I think it would be natural if he didn’t like me or if he didn’t like me.

Even if he said he could make a concession and worry about me getting hurt, it wouldn’t be terribly
terrifying.
Not wanting to be abandoned, looking at us like we don’t want to be abandoned, or telling us that we
endured ten years to come back. I couldn’t fully understand.

So I was curious. How much meaning did that time 10 years ago mean to him?

“… … .”

Idris was silent, as if choosing a word. I waited patiently.

“I don’t treat you with meaning, Vianne.”

Then he replied very cleverly. It was of a high standard to pass the question around.

“… … Hey, have you improved your speaking skills?”

“You want to attach a convincing reason to my actions, you. That’s why I’m answering this.”

His words pierced my spine. I wrinkled my face.

Are you going to take away my words now?

He’s on my head right now.

“Are you saying you don’t want to tell me why you treat me this way?”

“I’m not doing this to embarrass you.”

“Is that the reason, would it be embarrassing if I heard it?”

“Vianne.”

Idris called me softly, hoping that I would stop.

But if he continues like this, I will be living without knowing his true intentions again.

‘Is it possible that he likes me?’

I was shocked at the thought that passed through my frustrated heart.

Still, I couldn’t get rid of that thought. Anyway, these days, Idris is always worried about me, and it’s
embarrassing, but his attitude is like this, so what can I do?

All sighs came out What if my thoughts are correct? I’m not used to those feelings.

“… … Let’s take it slow, Vianne.”

It was scary, so I wanted you to tell me something sooner, but Idris knew whether she would open her
mouth until the end.
It’s as if you’re trying to get a break for a little while.

“you really… … . what do you say to me Why are you steaming? People are anxious.”

“If you don’t go like this, I can see how you would come out. I took a step back and said Today is.”

He made excuses

It seems it is wrong to hear the truth from his mouth today.

He seemed to know that I might run away depending on what I said.

I hit him in a playful tone.

“If that was the case, I would have kept my mouth shut. It just feels vague.”

“If that was the case, you would have rocked me. At any cost.”

‘Well, I got it.’

“I would have been blinded by that number. That’s right, Vianne. Just… … .”

He interrupted his speech as if it were a monologue, then resumed it.

“It’s just that. The number I write is shallow. I know you will win anyway.”

He smiled like a laugh.

He is looking intently at me.

“… … But you are.”

Then, after hesitating, he opened his mouth again.

“What do you really think of me?”

It was an unexpected question. I was hit back.

“… … .”

What do you think?

‘Idris is the villain in the novel, my friend, and… … .’

He was a person who never forgot me for a long time, protected me, and was even kind.

It would be a lie if I said I wasn’t swayed by such a person.

Still, I did not give any answers to his questions.

He just smiled awkwardly and walked away.

I was afraid that if I said something here, everything would turn into something I didn’t know.

That afternoon. The criminal who tried to kill me knelt before me. When I said I wanted to meet you, I
did.

It is said that the perpetrator himself tried to attack me again on the evening of the day of the incident
and was caught right away.

However, there was something to investigate, so I only met after a few days.

I went to the building where the criminal was located to see the criminal. It was possible because Idris
and Eustav were together.

“This building is spacious. Is it a party hall?”

Ignoring the murderer for a moment, he looked around and said.

“right. I also use it for big meetings.”

Idris replied softly.

The ceiling was high enough that even a small voice could be heard. And it was gorgeous. It was like an
imperial palace.

“Sometimes it is also used as a summary execution site.”

“Are you going to kill this person?”

“okay.”

He answered neatly.

“like that.”

I spoke to the culprit.

“I confess why you tried to kill me and die.”

The criminal shook his head. Then he hurriedly shouted.

“That, that… … ! Not what I meant to do! Ouch!”

Something seemed odd. Turning to Idris, he explained softly.

“I was brainwashed. I can’t even confess, I can’t even read my heart. Even now, if you release the
bondage magic, I will attack you regardless of my will.”

“Is there any brainwashing magic?”

“Currently, none of the wizards can use it.”

“… … So how did this happen?”

“I used an ancient relic. It is certain that the arrangement of magic power itself is not modern. It is an
item that has been passed through the hands of a demon, so it cannot be traced naturally and cannot be
disassembled.”

“So you’re going to kill Isa. Is it an unsolvable magic?”

Idris nodded.

“But isn’t it a little awkward? Isn’t this man himself innocent, then?”

“Do whatever you want. If you want to save your life, I will keep you as far away from you as possible
and lock you up for the rest of your life.”

“Isn’t that the same as being dead anyway… … .”

Uhm. I’m worried.

In my previous life, anyone who aimed at me was unconditionally executed. But that was because I was
a living barrier stone.

What to do?

“How about that one? What do you think is better?”

“… … .”

I asked the person concerned, but there was no right answer. Because reason has been engulfed

Really what to do

“The magic that attacked me back then was powerful. Then isn’t he a pretty good wizard too?”

“I am an executive of the 3rd faction, Aksen. I’m not sure about my skills.”

Eustav answered.
“How can you be so miserable? It must be dangerous too… … .”

In the end, there was only one answer. I had no choice but to live.

“Idris.”

I reached out to him. He opened his eyes to ask the meaning of this hand gesture. Eustav, on the other
hand, seemed to notice.

“You don’t have to do it yourself, do you?”

He looked into my master’s eyes and asked.

“Why would I say I want to meet the criminal?”

I inquired.

If I’m going to handle it, I’ll do it myself. I’ve been more comfortable with it since the old days.

Eustav shut his mouth, and Idris quietly held out his white sword to me.

“You have the right to decide.”

I took the sword. It was a sword made of magical power, but it was quiet even when I moved it to my
hand. That reminded me of that I was close to a wizard.

“I’ve been using black for a long time.”

It was the first time since I was reincarnated in the world of a novel.

He held a weightless sword in one hand, swung it a couple of times, and then aimed it at the criminal’s
neck.

Then the criminal laughed.

It was a creepy smile that made me, Idris and Eustav both nervous for a moment.

“You hid the light for a long time.”

A bizarre, broken voice rang out from between the criminal’s twisted lips. In an obviously sarcastic tone.

“He was still alive and breathing.”

… … This was not what the culprit was talking about. That’s what the brainwasher was talking about.

“He who holds magic power.”

Who else knows who I am?

Only Idris, Eustaf, Camelia, and Lyriel know that I am the one who possesses magical powers in the
whole world.

I breathed in at the feeling of danger rising from my toes.

“What about tracking?”

I quickly turned my head and asked Idris. He snapped back.

“It is. It’s no use.”

In order to speak out like this, the connection between the background and the criminal must be strong.
But still couldn’t track who was behind it.

As soon as I heard that fact, I moved my sword as if drawn to it.

Blood splattered along the censer of the sword.

When I heard the sound of a dead man falling to the floor, I breathed a little hard, even though I didn’t
run.

Just three words brought my reason down.

A strong wizard who scolds me as if he knew me.

Who the hell am I… … .

“Vianne.”

I woke up to the hand that wiped my cheek.

It was Idris. His hands had blood on my cheeks.

“Relax. Anything.”

He whispered in a subdued tone.

“Before I get to you, I’ll stop you.”

I looked up at him. As soon as his eyes met, the fear of being left alone faded.

“Don’t be swayed by things like that.”

He smiled kindly.

That calmness worked well. I nodded and held out my sword to him.
There was not even a drop of blood on the sword made of magical power. Idris retrieved the sword.

“Eustav. Instruct me to take care of it.”

“I’ll take care of it, so go back to your room.”

Eustav accepted Idris’ orders without murmuring for any reason.

Me and Idris left the hall.

When I breathed the outside air, I felt like I could live a little. The uncomfortable feeling did not go away
completely, but the wind was good.

“Vianne. Do you want to go get some sleep?”

Idris suggested, but I shook my head.

“I don’t sleep. I am not tired.”

“… … I just thought I’d kill you quickly.”

Idris seemed to regret the fact that the criminal had shaken my mind. After giving me the option
directly, I regret it again.

“Still, the person behind me said three sentences because of me. This is also part of the information-
gathering axis.”

I said taking a deep breath of cool air. The slowly setting sunset was red today.

“Aren’t you guessing? Who brainwashed Masom’s executives.”

There are only a few wizards I know, but Idris should be known by all celebrities. So you can guess better
than me.

He asked, but he couldn’t open his mouth easily.

“There is someone who stalks you. However.”

“However?”

What came back when I pushed the back story.

“He is dead.”

It was just a question.

“Did you? Then you should be excluded from the dragon’s line.”
It was a very natural thing to say. No matter how many wizards you may be, you can’t crawl out of the
grave and perform tricks.

“… … First of all, I will find out more about my line. You don’t care.”

He didn’t seem to think that his words had any credibility either. I agreed.

We continued walking back to Idris’ room.

I changed my blood-stained clothes and had dinner with Idris. In the meantime, the sun disappeared,
leaving only a faint purple hue.

“Vianne. Learn magic, do it now.”

Suddenly, Idris suggested. That was a good idea. It was postponed because of the incident.

“okay. Do you do it here?”

“It’s okay, but important things might break. Would you like to go to the roof?”

“On the roof? It’s a fresh place.”

I laughed softly. Idris hugged me.

“Should I fly?”

“Because there is no entrance to the roof.”

He said as he walked out of the room.

He opened the glass door at the end of the hallway and went out to the terrace. I jumped from there
and climbed straight up to the roof.

His hair fluttered in the cool night breeze. So was the hem of Idris’ robe.

“It’s nice to see you like this.”

Dark sky. The horse tower gleaming with lights and the colorful city beyond.

Wizard City.

“It’s my favorite place.”

Idris said softly.

I looked up at him. And laughed a little.

“What if you destroy your favorite place while practicing magic?”

“OK. You can build it again There are a lot of things in my room that cannot be restored if they break, so
I came here instead.”

He looked at me and smiled together.

Idris is so pretty when she smiles. It was like that in the past.

“Are you rich?”

“Huh. At your feet, be careful.”

He put me down slowly. And he held me so I wouldn’t stumble. Thanks to this, I was able to sit safely on
the roof.

Idris, who was sitting next to me, used her magic to create something and gave it to me.

“I think it’s going to be cold.”

“What is this?”

I received a magic the size of a palm in the shape of a white lotus flower.

It was warm.

“Some kind of… … You can call it a portable stove.”

He explained

“Five. Know how to do this You are like a real magician.”

Touching the magic for nothing, I admired it.

“I didn’t expect to hear those words while making this.”

Idris responded like a joke.

Ah, indeed. You used a lot of top-level magic in front of me, sweetheart.

“It’s best to be practical in the first place.”

I said bluntly. Idris smiled briefly again.

“What do you see in this magic, Vianne?”

He then asked me a question.

What do you see What do you need to show?

“I know it’s shaped like a white lotus flower.”

“What seems to be a smaller unit than that?”

“Well… … ?”

I was bewildered and tilted my head.

“I see a lot of little dots. It is shining.”

Then Idris offered a model answer.

“No, is there such a thing?”

I rubbed my eyes and stared again.

“Can’t you see?”

“Everyone can see magic, but only wizards can see the original magic that is the source of magic.”

“right… … ?”

“The little dots I was talking about are the magical powers that exist in nature. Unprocessed magic is
white.”

Idris slowly covered my eyes with my hand. I didn’t know English and I closed my eyes for once.

“You’re not a complete wizard, so you can’t see magic yet. That problem will be solved by frequently
interacting with and observing magical powers, but today I’m going to manipulate your vision a bit.”

He lifted his hand again. I hesitated and opened my eyes.

“I’m trying to tell you what magic looks like in advance.”

There was a figure in my hand that looked like a collection of thousands of tiny stars. When I looked
closely at the glare, it was a lotus-shaped stove.

The glowing dots were connected to each other and arranged in a geometric pattern. This is the magic
of magic.

“It’s really exciting.”

I said as if I had returned to my childhood. Then he raised his eyes and looked at him.

Oh my gosh. Idris was controlling the waves of light with her fingertips. It was very sophisticated and
beautiful.
He was a wizard who lived his whole life surrounded by light.

He really was.

“You mean wizards use this magical power?”

A white firefly-like light was scattered and floating in the air. What Idris brought was only a small
fraction.

“right. Like me now.”

Idris stirred up the waves of light with her fingertips and pulled it in. Then, for a moment, they were
arranged in the form of a round magic circle.

The magic circle that was completed in an instant flashed and flashed a light high in the sky.

“It’s just an attack magic. To compare it to a physical attack, it has the power of a spear thrown with all
its might.”

“Wow… … .”

I was half engrossed in the light, and then suddenly I looked at my own body.

It was dark as a lie.

“Did you cover it up?”

“right.”

Idris’ magic was really effective. As you can see, he was an ordinary person. Who would think of me as a
person with magical powers like this?

“Do you also see me as dark?”

I asked, looking around in ecstasy of the world occupied by the starlight.

“… … It was a guess 10 years ago, but now I know for sure, the magic I cast doesn’t work for me. Only
with this kind of trickery magic.”

Idris was looking at me with still tenderness.

“Even so, I usually adjust the way I can’t see your light because of my vision. All wizards can do that.”

“like that. I wonder how brightly I will be shining. You can see it if you like.”

“It’s not a very pleasant flash. The brighter the light, the more you will get sick.”

“Isn’t it still pretty? It’s worth taking a look at it at least once.”

Seeing Idris looking somewhat sad, I deliberately said lightly.

Why did you feel that way? He has a faint smile.

“… … Shall I show you?”

He asked softly as if passing by.

I blinked my eyes.

“how? You want to dispel magic?”

“It’s too dangerous.”

Idris came closer to me. It used to be close, but now it seems like it’s almost reachable.

And as soon as I thought about it, it really hit me.

‘uh?’

He closed his eyes and put his forehead to me. I couldn’t even close my eyes in surprise, I just opened
them wide.

“Uh, um, Idris?”

“I’m going to share a part of me. You can take it as it comes without rejecting it. If you refuse, I will feel a
little sick, so please be nice to me.”

“What? I’ve never done anything like this! What if you make a mistake and get hurt?”

“It’s okay, I just need to calm down and give permission for my intrusion.”

“Well, how about that?”

“You who I see, you can see.”

“Ugh. There is a way.”

I hesitated and told him to give it a try.

“You must close your eyes. That way you don’t get confused.”

I calmed my pounding heart and closed my eyes.

Immediately after that, my mind tickled slightly.

I stayed still, trying not to go against the flow as much as possible.

‘Idris can’t get hurt!’

The magic seemed to have been successful. Soon Idris fell from me.

OK.

“… … Ah.”

What he saw of me appeared.

I had blue eyes and dark hair.

But now, I was surrounded by a dazzling light that drowned out the color. It was like putting me in a
shining cloud.

The little dots were clustered together and clustered together, blurring the boundaries and clustering
around me. As if he would never leave, he slowly swirled around tightly entangled.

“It was like this… … .”

“You are the one who sees the light of magical power completely without ignoring it.”

“Really, I would have been blind if I hadn’t been able to control my sight of magic, you… … .”

As I listened to his voice and looked at myself immersed in the light, I felt an emotion that suddenly filled
me with no context.

“… … .”

What? Why.

“But Idris, a little bit of me.”

Why are you so sad… … .

“Vianne?”

“It’s a little sad… … .”

I was driven by feelings that didn’t belong to me. Rough and confused, as if caught up in a storm.

“… … Are you sad?”

“No, I have no reason to do this. Why are you crying?”

He covered his face with both hands and spoke intermittently.

My heart ached. It wasn’t because of his overflowing magical powers, it was purely because of his
emotions.

“… … Ah. Vianne, I’m sorry. Sorry.”

He stared blankly at me for a moment, and then apologized belatedly.

Idris took my hand and dispelled the magic.

Then, in an instant, the sadness disappeared.

I was out of breath.

I glanced at him as he wiped away his tears.

“What happened? What is this.”

“… … Sharing is out of range.”

Idris had a troubled expression on her face.

“What does that mean?”

“It should have been a shared sight. I think my feelings are a little bit too attached. Maybe it’s because
you’re being so kind to me.”

“Your feelings… … ? this?”

How deep is that?

“Perhaps.”

He slightly avoided my stern gaze.

I was surprised, I was worried, and my mind was complicated.

“Idris.”

He called out to him in a muffled voice.

“Why are you sad?”

Life itself is sad, but what if you are sad until this moment?

“… … Like I said, it’s not a very welcome light.”

What if I am the reason for sadness?

“I don’t want you to shine.”

Idris spoke these words, even though she knew I couldn’t make her wish come true right away.

I heard it meant that it was so desperate.

“If you didn’t have to learn magic… … .”

He couldn’t finish his speech.

Because I hugged him. Digging into him, I reminded myself that he was also a person with a body
temperature.

No one in my past life has looked forward to my life like this for no reason.

I’ve never been hugged by anyone in my life.

In my previous life, there was no one I could touch.

Even in this life, I didn’t have much contact with other people. Because the life of my previous life
became a habit, I was always at odds with my family.

At best, he only treated Lyriel without hesitation.

However, Idris made the 10-year gap insignificant and made me want this embrace.

I couldn’t understand.

It was awkward for me to be unable to identify myself.

Maybe, it’s scary.

“Vainne.”

I listened to his words while being held in my arms warmer than the fireplace.

“I didn’t mean to worry you.”

“… … Know.”

Just, for now.

“It’s comforting. Me and you too.”

I mumbled a little.

Idris quietly embraced me. I was almost hidden in his robes.

“Tell me you’ll be fine.”

His body temperature was warm and he liked the scent, so he said things that he would not have
thought of if he had been normal.

“… … You’ll be fine, Vianne. All.”

Idris did as Harran again.

“After defeating all of your enemies and wiping out mine as well, when we really are all right. Let’s run
away With Lyriel too, very far.”

“Where?”

Idris asked with a low smile.

“Anywhere. If possible, go to a place where no one is!”

To be honest, I was exhausted for a long time. Everyone has a life full of twists and turns, but for some
reason, I had a particularly difficult time.

It was the same with Idris.

So let’s run away somewhere, as if we’re going to blow things away.

I grumbled like that.

“I’ll look for it, somewhere like that.”

His reply was good, even if it was just a word. I like it.

“I will believe you.”

“okay.”

I laughed a little then.

Idris held me still.

Raising one hand and fiddling with my hair.

It hovers as if stroking my hair or touching my face.

After a long hesitation, he stopped holding me tighter.

I buried my face in his arms, pretending I didn’t see it all.

We slept in the same room from the day the attempt was made to kill me.

Idris said it didn’t really matter, but I insisted on sleeping in a different bed with him, even for my
psychological stability.

These days, when I’m with him, my emotions fluctuate in a strange way.

So I slept there in his bed, he put a new bed next to mine.

“Good morning?”

By the time I opened my eyes, he had already been up for a long time. Unless there is a difference.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR C118
DR C119

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language
Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C10
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 10: Become a wizard
On days when my magic power was drained, I used to sleep a little longer. Each time Idris sat at my
bedside and waited until I got up.

It was like that today.

“Huh. Good morning.”

I waved my hand softly.

“It’s twelve o’clock in the afternoon now to be morning.”

“Oh, already?”

I got up behind me.

“What should I do, you must have been late.”

Idris never leaves my bed until I wake up. Therefore, it means that this person has abandoned all
morning work today.

There is no middle ground. Your men will die!

“Go now, Idris.”

“… … Anyway, Eustav has been using communication magic since a while ago, and he was about to go.”

“If that’s enough for a kid who doesn’t even like you, then something must have happened.”

“Masom has no quiet days. I’ll go see Camellia is coming today.”

My escort today seemed to have been won by Camelia.

I nodded and pushed him to leave.

As soon as the door closed, it opened again with the appearance of Camelia.

“Hello.”

Camellia greeted me politely.

Camellia was usually very busy as she was the leader of the group under the direct control of Mageju.
Because of that, there weren’t many days when he became my escort.

“Good morning.”

I greeted them with a smile and went to the next room to do some morning makeup.

Upon returning, Camellia was looking at Siezion. He seemed to be interested in Siezion.

I did just that.

Siegeon always stayed in the mage’s bedroom unless there were special circumstances.

However, neither the previous mage nor Idris, who had recently become a mage, said that anyone was
forbidden from entering his bedroom.

So Camellia had hardly ever seen Siezion.

“He is the cutest when he is a cat.”

“… … Is that so.”

Camellia turned and looked at me. I approached it.

“I’ve been through so many lives, I know how to change into all sorts of things… … The most terrifying of
them was the giant beetle. I almost hit him with a book, not knowing it was Siezion.”

“i See.”

Camellia treated me in a businesslike manner, no matter how friendly I was. When I asked Eustav a little,
he simply said that he was the original person.

Still, I really liked this guy. It’s a little bit like Marquis Lahrat, who has lost his kindness and laughter.

“Would you like a cup of tea? You’d be bored if you were by my side anyway.”

“Okay.”

Camellia accepted my offer as if carrying out an order.

Soon the servant came in and left the refreshments. Camellia watched even the servant with wary eyes.

The unnamed servant became pitiful. All the servants working near Idris must be strong hearts.

I sat leisurely at the table and grabbed a cup of tea.

“Relax. I am not eating you.”

That’s pretty ridiculous, but that’s just a joke. When I spoke without a blink of an eye, Camelia
responded bluntly.

“The master wanted me to protect Astahilt-sama without hesitation.”

“He worries a lot. Of course, I have many… … It’s inconvenient for the person I’ll be with all day today
without saying a word.”
“I apologize for that. I am not used to a sociable attitude.”

“Then, I will give you some consideration, so will you cooperate with me?”

“If there is no threat to my life, I will actively cooperate.”

“good.”

I grinned. And picked up a cookie. But before it got into my mouth, Camelia put the same cookie in her
mouth first and said,

“There is no poison.”

Whatever it is, even a hint. Wasn’t that the job of servants serving the royal family?

“I’m really glad it’s not poisonous.”

He deliberately exaggerated and put his hand on the table. Camellia questioned her eyes without saying
a word.

“Can you make one little magic or something?”

“May I ask why?”

“I am practicing today. Magic.”

“… … I heard from the owner. You have recently begun to see magical powers.”

Camellia floated a magic circle on my palm without saying a word. Her magic was bright green.

“You are definitely on the news. Do you think Idris trusts you a lot?”

I asked while watching the magic circle slowly spinning round and round. Now, I could see the structure
of magical power without Idris’ sight manipulation.

“How did it happen?”

“I know that you are not from the same direct line as Idris. How did you two get to know each other?”

“When the owner was still young, I helped him a few times. He also helped me later, and the day he
surpassed me, I pledged allegiance.”

“When was that day?”

“It’s been a long time, so I can’t remember exactly. The master hid that skill to use it as a useful hand,
but it was a long time ago that he surpassed me.”

“Then I must have made the pledge in secret.”

“That’s right.”

“If you left a good mage or faction leader and made an oath to Idris, then you must have hated them,
didn’t you?”

“Yes. I also recommend that the owner kill the magician.”

“It’s surprising.”

“What do you mean?”

“You, Idris, the way you treat me, you seem accustomed to being loyal to someone. But he didn’t like
the magician, and he didn’t like the faction leader.”

I calmly communicated and analyzed the magic that Camelia had given me. It was through training in
this way that I felt magical power.

“I have been loyal to others.”

“Oh yeah?”

“But he died before I met my master.”

“Well.”

None of the Masom people were without a story.

“Can you think of things you dislike and have something to do with his death?”

“… … You are thinking right.”

“It is, too.”

Yes what There are few people in the world whose life is a flower garden than you think. It’s just like
that.

“by the way. I think it’s almost impossible to feel the magic now, so I’m going to learn a magic trick right
now. I’ve read a lot of magic theory books, but it would be better if Camellia taught me. How is it?”

“Wouldn’t it be more convenient to learn from the master than from me?”

“Yeah, but I don’t have Idris right now. It’s okay, so I’ll ask you something simple.

“… … .”

Camellia pondered for a moment. Then, soon after, I created a new magic circle on my hand.
“Simple defensive magic.”

It was a magic circle filled with triangles and squares, some unknown letters and strange shapes inside
the circle-shaped border.

First of all, it looked much simpler than the magic that Idris uses like eating.

“Remember the shape.”

“I memorized everything.”

“… … Already?”

“… … Should we be more cautious? But I memorized it all.”

Oddly enough, I used to memorize images like this set of shapes. My memory for lines and events is just
average.

Camellia withdrew the magic circle. I took out the paper and fountain pen next to me and drew the
same shape as before and showed it to Camelia.

“You memorized everything.”

Camellia admitted.

“Then what can I do now?”

“With your fingers, draw the magic power like this.”

Camellia drew a small amount of magical power similar to how Idris moved the waves of light last time.

I also followed Once the magic was visible, it became possible to draw it.

“And you can use this magical power to create that shape.”

When magic was applied as magic, my own magic color began to appear.

My magic color was light sky blue and it was very pretty.

Okay. So far it’s been easy. A little, feel like doing clay crafts in the air?

“Experienced wizards often don’t draw them one by one. They usually use abbreviated movements and
precise memory.”

Camellia further explained. I nodded like a serious student.

But after that, it got a little difficult.

“Now that it’s done, we just need to activate it. Experienced wizards use a variety of triggering methods,
but Astahilt recommends only using the methods explicitly instructed. Focus your mind and push the
magic circle in the desired direction.”

It was easy to say. It’s easy to say… … The problem was that my magic circle didn’t listen too much than I
thought.

It was as intended until the magic circle turned into a thin shield.

But where is he going?

“No, why is this?”

The shield flickered and slid beside me.

Where in the world is the escape shield! You have to protect me, you damn magic circle!

“greatness.”

Camellia couldn’t stand it and pretended to cough, laughing.

‘Oh, don’t laugh, Camelia.’

Camelia was replaced with Eustav around the evening.

As if he had just heard of me, Eustav started talking about the magic circle as soon as he saw me.

“I heard that the magic circle avoided Vianne-sama?”

Are you having fun, kid? You look very interesting, don’t you?

“I think the magic I made is a bit of a temper.”

I said looking at him, who looked excited.

“It’s worth it.”

“What would it be?”

“it’s nothing. I guess I have a similar personality to Vianne… … .”

“Just one more word. I’ll make you fight a soul duel with my fierce magic circle.”

I slightly threatened him, who was holding back his laughter like Camellia earlier, and chewed the salad.

‘Ah, it’s delicious in the meantime.’

“If I say plausible here, will I be killed by my master?”

He joked Me too, I replied back.

“uh. I will make you murder me in a very horrific way.”

“I’m afraid I’m going to die.”

Eustav finally laughed. I usually don’t laugh well, but only when this happens, I smile well.

I wanted to see Idris. At least he doesn’t make fun of me.

“He said he had talent. Was it all a lie?”

I listened to Eustav in a tone of dissatisfaction. He shrugged.

“I don’t know either. I am an unparalleled sorcerer in mind reading and magic insight, and since Vianne-
sama recognized my magic, I just thought he would have some talent.”

“Ha… … I think I’m screwed.”

I smashed the salad down with a lump.

Why? Why the hell isn’t the magic listening to me?

Is it because I was a saint in a previous life? It’s the opposite, so the magic doesn’t match well? Damn it.
I do not know.

“Don’t be too heartbroken. All ordinary wizards learn from failure like that.”

“done. Don’t pretend to comfort me too late, I’m not an ordinary wizard.”

I countered with an arrogant recollection of the splendid magic that he wielded to his heart’s content.

“You wrote it well from the start, magic?”

“Yeah. You have to have that level of talent to get a high-ranking position in Masom, Vianne-nim.”

“I knew it. You are good.”

I mumbled and added.

“I envy you.”

I don’t know why I’m so envious of an ability that I wouldn’t have paid much attention to in the first
place, when I need it.
Eustav looked at me like that and smiled a little.

“I must have been teasing you too much. Didn’t you say that I’m going to be murdered if you’re so
gloomy?”

“Ugh, go ahead. I’ll bury it in a sunny place. May I bring you flowers? What flowers do you like?”

“I like roses. Blue would be better.”

“what. Didn’t you ask me to answer you?”

I inquired haphazardly.

He said quietly with a smile on his face.

“I didn’t mean to buy it either.”

What, really You suddenly catch the mood.

I just skimmed through it.

By the way, the blue rose. A summer specialty of the Cabellior Empire, maybe? When I return to the
Empire, should I take it with me for a while and buy one? Well, that seemed like a good idea.

I practiced hard to make up for the embarrassing things that day. Then, his magic skills were gradually
improving. It was a little slow, but it wasn’t enough to say I didn’t have talent.

Eustav smirked that my eyes weren’t wrong, but then again threatened me and backed off.

On a sunny summer afternoon, I went out with Idris.

At first, Idris, who had me wrapped up tightly, thought about my health and included outdoor activities
in her daily schedule.

It was a quiet garden cut off from the outside. There was no sound other than the chirping of birds.

“It’s drowsy… … .”

I did photosynthesis while sitting drooping in my chair. Idris crossed her chin and looked at me and
smiled.

“You need to exercise, Vianne. Don’t just sit like this.”

“I did a lot of exercise before I met you. I just want some rest now. Ah, it’s good that Masom is not hot
even in summer.”
“Instead, it’s colder than the Empire in winter.”

“okay? Then I must return to the Empire before winter comes. Learn magic quickly and get healthy.”

Do you want to I’m not sure, but I’ll try my best. There are many people who would be terrified if I was
sick.

I glanced up at the bright, clear sky.

“What is Lyriel doing now?”

“Didn’t you say nothing was wrong when you last contacted me yesterday?”

“Huh. Still, I’m afraid I’ll be bored without me.”

“What about Lyriel?”

“He has been with me for over 10 years. Maybe it’s in vain? Because I’m a little empty right now.”

“is it.”

Idris nodded her head slowly.

“Huh.”

I answered small.

It was an endless afternoon.

As usual, I played with the magic circle in my hand, immersed in various thoughts.

Then, suddenly, I had a question.

“By the way, Idris.”

His eyes turned to me.

“I’m just asking just in case… … Well.”

“It’s not often that you ask questions. What is it?”

“No, what. It’s nothing. What should I do if my abilities are not enough and I want to use the highest
level magic? Is there any way to force it?”

At my question, Idris looked at me suspiciously.

“Byan, if you’re thinking of secretly trying the highest level magic… … .”

“It’s not like that. After all, can there be a situation where there is no you, there is no Eustav, and no one
is around anyway? At that time, I wondered what to do if I was in a crisis… … .”

I looked into his eyes and blurted out my words.

He seemed offended just to imagine such a situation.

‘Your expression is bad.’

“There is one thing I can use as a last resort.”

Still, the answer was good. ‘Cause you’re really kind

“okay?”

“You cut your own lifespan, and you forcefully complete the magic and activate it.”

“Five?”

“No wonder, Vianne. The greater the difference between the caster’s skill and the difficulty of the
corresponding magic, the shorter the lifespan. If you are unlucky, you could die instantly.”

I was slightly bruised by Idris’ pincup.

“It’s bloody magic.”

And instead of exclamation, other comments were offered.

“No one knows how long your life will be. So, don’t use it unless your life is really in danger. Please.”

“What are you asking for… … Okay. But cutting lifespan doesn’t mean that I just shout at the magic
circle, ‘I’m going to shorten my lifespan!’, isn’t it?”

“right. It’s special magic, so it needs a starter word.”

“Startup word?”

I asked, but Idris acted like she didn’t want to tell me.

After convincing everyone it was for my safety, he opened his mouth.

“Motio.”

“Huh?”

“That should be the start. When your will is firm, if you shout or think inwardly while casting a spell, it
will be applied.”
“like that.”

Idris watched me quietly and spoke softly.

“You’d better improve your skills quickly so you don’t use such things.”

He changed the subject.

“The magic in your body, can you use it?”

“… … do i have my magic? Are you okay now?”

“I think it’s worth a try. Seeing you touched magic earlier.”

“I am not confident.”

“I will help you.”

Idris stood up. Suddenly, I got up too.

“Oh. But I can’t see my magic. Because of your magic.”

“You just have to pull out what’s inside your body first.”

“How do you do that?”

“… … .”

Idris was in trouble.

As a teacher, he’s all good, but that was the only downside.

Because I was a genius, there were things I couldn’t explain at times.

‘Didn’t you know how to do that for granted?’

“… … Shall I ask Camellia again this time?”

Camelia was a very good beginner-tailored teacher compared to Idris. So when I was blocked like this, I
would often be an assistant teacher.

But Idris asked for a little time and fell into deep thought.

I thought he was a little funny, so I left it alone.

After counting to fifty in his head, he opened his mouth.

“Close your eyes and breathe slowly. And focus on the heart. Look for the vibration I felt when I cast my
spell on you.”

I remembered the vibrations I felt when he cast a spell on me, and Eustav read my thoughts.

‘uh? Oh, is this?’

As I followed his words as closely as possible, I felt something.

“Idris, I think I found you.”

“okay? It’s fast.”

“Now what?”

“… … Vianne, have you ever grabbed someone’s hair?”

Idris made a somewhat absurd sound. Sir, you’re going out too strangely.

“I haven’t caught a person’s hair… … Instead, I once got drunk and grabbed the hair of a street tree.”

About 2 years ago? There was a time when I was drunk and my reason was blown away. I had to listen
to Lyriel’s nagging that day. One of my black historians.

“That is enough. Imagine using that feeling to grab the magical power you sensed now and bring it out.”

“Aha. So you talked about hair? All right, I’ll try.”

Come on, you guys. I imagined grabbing a lump of glowing white magic and pulling it out.

“But is this just your imagination? Uh? It works… … .”

Idris, you’re secretly a tweezers teacher.

I suddenly saw a white lump coming out of my hand.

“Have you ever been a professor of magic?”

“It’s not that I’m good at teaching, it’s that you’re good at it.”

“Is that so? Anyway, it worked. Thanks.”

‘What are you going to do with this? Once I got it out, I want to try something.’

“Didn’t you say that you practiced mainly defensive magic?”

Idris asked. I nodded.

Then he summoned a whirlik magic into my hand.

It really didn’t even take a second. I will probably have to practice for 100 years to become like that.
How are you? I just have to do as good as I can to keep my health.

… … I’m envious though Idris, Eustav, and Camelia were all envious.

Is this just the jealousy of an ordinary student towards an honor student?

I’ve never been to an academy, so what a belated impression. I laughed inwardly.

“This is one of the attack magic.”

Idris showed me the shape of the magic circle. I quickly memorized it.

“Isn’t it much simpler than the defense magic I learned?”

“The difficulty level is different, but the amount of magic used is almost the same.”

“then… … Would it be more difficult to defend than to attack? It means that you have to use a higher
level of difficulty than that to block this attack.”

“Exactly. That’s why magicians who can make good shields are valuable.”

That’s it. The magical world was very unique, and it was fun to get to know them one by one.

I tried to make the magic circle that Idris showed me.

Let’s see, is this enough?

“Idris, is this right?”

“right. Start it now.”

“Okay.”

It’s an attack magic, so you have to shoot it safely into the air, right? With that in mind, I changed the
direction of the magic circle and pushed it slightly… … .

The magic circle’s ruins flowed along at their own will. I let the defense magic listen to me, but this time
the attack magic is in trouble!

“Ah, it’s a start again!”

“Vianne, calm down. Take the initiative again.”

Idris spread a high-difficulty defensive magic circle around me and said.

“Go straight, little!”

I grabbed back the magic circle that had left my hand.

“Wait, if you catch me… … !”

That moment. Idris said something, and even though I didn’t come up with it, my magic burst out and
merged into the magic circle I had before.

‘What, what? Can’t we do this?’

As soon as I realized something was wrong, I rushed like a magic circle was sucked into me.

Whoops!

The magic circle surrounding me was terribly broken.

But it was Idris who splattered blood at that moment.

Why?

I screamed like a scream.

“Idris!”

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR C123
DR C124

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C11
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 11: Without wind

Magic circles that are being activated out of control must not be touched carelessly. In particular, Vianne
had magical powers in his body, so the same thing could happen now.

I should have told you that.

Before that, Vianne touched the magic circle.

The power of the magic that drew the additional magical power of Vianne became significantly stronger.

I ran out of time. If this continues, Vianne will get hurt.

This wasn’t the time to ask.

In this situation, Idris knew very well what magic could be activated the fastest.

To draw the attack towards you. Like a lightning rod. It was a very simple and intuitive solution.

It was a mistake for Idris not to put a defensive spell on Idris herself in advance to take care of Vianne.

He tried to formulate his own defense formula in that brief moment, but it was not enough.

He was hit with magic all over his body without a shield.

It didn’t feel good, but that was all. Unless the body was completely amputated, it could be repaired
with healing magic. Just like the last time I was shot.

He was such a talented person.

But the problem was Vianne.

“Idris… … !”

Vianne was very surprised. It would hurt if I was surprised like this. Hasn’t a lot of magical power gone
too?

Idris was really hurt by her mistake in judgment.

“… … .”

It’s okay, I just wanted to tell you to calm down. But instead of words, he coughed up blood. My eyes
were dizzy. This was unavoidable.

Idris tried to think of healing magic. But strangely, it kept getting blurry.

It seemed like an unexpectedly fatal injury. He realized he was going to lose his mind soon.

This is also my mistake. He thought

“… … Michael Pendes!”

In the midst of the distorting noise, suddenly. I heard Vianne’s trembling cry.

“Help. You are Idris’ confidant.”

Michael is just coming in. Michael tended to be overly obsessed with interesting things.

Idris wanted to be wary of my direct subordinates who were out of control. If your body just listens.

Meanwhile, Michael said happily.

“Hmm. What can I do for you, sweet girl? Master, will you take your breath away? I’m good at that.”

“Don’t play with me!”

“I’m not joking. Lady, did you not hear from Baby Eustav? If the master dies now, the young lady will
become the next great magician.”

“I am not interested in that. Quickly… … !”

“Even if the young lady is not interested, there is nothing I can do about it because I am a witness.
Because this is a matter that depends on Masom’s dignity. Lady, are you a wizard? Seeing that he was
wounded, it seems he hit his master with magic.”

“… … .”

“What should I do? Did this Michael Pendes get a chance to change owners?”

“… … Stop talking.”

Vianne quickly lost patience. Michael paused.

“… … Oh. What did you say?”

“Shut up and get some treatment.”

Vianne’s voice was cold enough to shiver.

“If you keep pushing time, you will become an aide who betrayed the magician. I will testify like that.”

As he chewed his words out, covered in blood, Vianne looked up at Michael coldly.

“Will other close associates allow a traitor within my direct line to go away? At least, it wouldn’t be like
Camelia, my direct first-class man.”

“… … Be brutal.”

Michael raised an eyebrow.

“I know that being without strength can even threaten you. Cute, really. But girl, do you have the right
to push me? The lady made the master like this.”

“Do you think I’m doing this because I don’t know that now? It means that you don’t have time, so you
have to protect yourself first. If you’re truly Idris’ entourage, you can cure Idris and kill me. I am the one
who harmed your master.”

Vianne didn’t tremble much anymore.

“You want me to kill the girl? Are you doing this on purpose, knowing that this is nonsense? You are the
seed of strife, the uninvited lady of Masom.”

Michael chuckled and spread his arms like a play. A wave of magic occurred along its trajectory.

A huge magic circle as tall as Idris’ height was spread on the floor, and as it shone brilliantly in gold, Idris’
wounds quickly healed.

Idris immediately came to her senses. After he vomited the backflowing blood one more time, he
immediately raised his hand and broke it.

“… … Such a dog!”

Michael was annoyed and swiftly avoided dozens of spear-like magic.

“Lord, out of all the magic, should I use something like this?”

Idris sat up slowly and spoke softly.

“I can give you more. Oh… … .”

“Stop, stop! Why are you even going to save me!”

Michael cut off Idris’ words in surprise.

“Don’t talk nonsense to Vianne, Michael Pendes.”

Idris gave a warning and turned her gaze to Vianne.

Vianne was looking at Idris with a slightly tired face.

“OK? Can you sit down?”

Vianne asked a little. Idris answered in a tactile way to reassure Vianne.

“Do not worry about it.”

“… … What happened. It wasn’t the magic you were right for, that.”

“It’s urgent. He pulled me in.”

“You told me not to do that.”

“I couldn’t help it.”

Vianne took a long breath, covering her forehead with her hand.

“… … I’m sorry, Idris. I’m all… … .”

“You can’t apologize. I was the one who asked you to use attack magic. It was me who didn’t deal with it
properly.”

“… … From now on, I’ll take away the attack magic and learn.”

“If you keep doing it, you will be fine. Just like defensive magic.”

“Then if something like this happens again, I can’t fix it.”

“… … Okay, then, for now.”

At that moment, Idris turned her head toward the empty vacant lot.

Shortly thereafter, Eustav and Camelia appeared. Idris made contact using magic, and they came right
away.

“Why is it always a mess where I am called?”

Eustav made an impression.

“Master, are you okay?”

Camellia ran straight to Idris and gave Idris a new healing spell. Green magic circle appeared and
disappeared.
Eustav pulled out a magic sword and pointed it at Michael.

Michael burst out in anger.

“Because I didn’t do it, baby!”

“Think of your usual conduct.”

“Not really this time! That girl said so!”

“What did you just say?”

Eustav turned his eyes to Vianne with skepticism.

Vianne nodded without saying a word.

Eustav’s eyes widened.

“Did you try to assassinate your master?”

“It was a magic mistake.”

Idris made excuses for Vianne.

“Huh. Oh yeah. Are you okay, Vianne?”

Eustav approached Vianne in disbelief. Vianne looked down at my hands in the distance.

“There was a lot of blood.”

“… … We will help you.”

Eustav waved his hand. A magenta light rose, and blood was clearly separated from Vianne.

Vianne clasped his hands and spread them out, speaking calmly.

“Camellia, can you move Idris to the room?”

“I will.”

“Eustav, let’s go somewhere else with me.”

“Yeah… … ? Vianne?”

“Vianne, where are you going?”

Idris stood up and grabbed Vianne’s hand. Vianne looked at him.

“I’m sorry, wait a minute. I’m taking Eustav with me, so it’s safe for me.”

“… … why are you like this.”

Idris noticed an unusual feeling.

Bian wrinkled his eyes.

Then he removed Idris’ hand.

“Really just a minute.”

“… … .”

The atmosphere subsided. Eustav looked at both sides, Michael bewildered, and Camelia perplexed.

“Michael, thank you for saving me.”

Vianne walked towards the exit and said to Michael.

“Uh huh? Yes, the only one who recognizes my hard work is the young lady… … .”

Although Michael showed his conversational tendencies steadfastly, he could not hide his
bewilderment.

“What should I do?”

Eustav asked his master with trembling eyes.

Idris gave instructions without taking her eyes off Vianne’s back.

“Follow me.”

“… … Yeah.”

Eustav also left.

Contrary to the exploding head, the outward behavior became quiet.

“Where are you going? You don’t seem to know the way.”

Eustav followed me. I replied without turning my head.

“anywhere.”
And he really went into any room and shut the door before he came in.

“Vianne!”

Eustav shouted from beyond the door. I locked the door.

“Don’t open it.”

“No!”

“I told you not to open it.”

“Crazy!”

I didn’t respond any further.

He turned around and buried his face in his hands. I couldn’t do it in front of Idris, so I ran away here.

I cried and cried like a person who took on something I couldn’t handle.

Even though Eustav had removed all the blood, the smell of blood still stung my nose. It was a false
sense of smell that came from a little while ago.

If Michael had not been snooping around us at the right time, he would have died.

Healing magic can only be used if you are conscious. It was almost in a state of being torn in half.

I kept thinking of the blood that was dripping all over me. It was shocking. The sight of him reaching that
point and lying on the green lawn.

The terrible incongruity between the fine weather and the red pools of blood.

It left a strong impression that cannot be erased.

Whether Idris was the villain in the novel or whatever, I hated him getting hurt. I hated dying, even
compared to that.

But ten years ago. Two months ago. And today.

All because of me, Idris got hurt.

Today was the first time he had gone right before my eyes.

Out of my sight, Idris would have been forced to stand alone the other two times.

Still, he doesn’t blink. It was every time.

Keep going like this, he’ll protect me that way.

It was to him that I struggled to survive.

What should I do?

Eustav saw the magic signal that appeared in front of me.

Communication magic has come. It was from Idris.

“… … You went into the room alone.”

Eustav had to explain the situation.

But I couldn’t figure out how to explain it.

The magician’s senses were sensitive. It was not difficult for Eustav to know that Vianne was crying
outside the room now.

Do I have to report this to the owner too?

If you report it, the owner may run right over here.

Then Vianne-sama wouldn’t like it.

[You didn’t tell me why?]

Idris asked over the magic. Eustav was silent.

[Answer me.]

Idris gave the answer.

“me too.”

Eustav frowned.

“I don’t know either. Maybe you just want some alone time.”

He guessed haphazardly. And Vianne’s condition was not reported until the end.

[…] … Stay nearby.]

“… … Yeah.”

Drop. Communication magic is broken.

Eustav leaned against the wall and let out a long breath.

The cry sounded so good.

That time.

Idris was with Michael and Camelia.

“Master, what is that girl?”

Michael stood crookedly with his arms crossed. And asked in protest.

“It’s like people who don’t know anything. Where do you see that being a normal person?”

“It was intentionally hidden. It’s no good for you to know that Vianne is a wizard.”

To be precise, he was a person who had magical powers, but Idris had no intention of kindly revealing it.
Better packaging.

“no no. Not only that.”

But Michael pointed out another part.

“That girl, wasn’t the guts a joke? After a long time, a boy who is not afraid appeared in front of me. Did
your eyes turn around to save the master? … . They tried to treat me with words that would be common
to someone who knew a wizard like me.”

“… … As for his wizard-related knowledge, I know that Ilkanes gave him basic training.”

Camellia said what she knew. Michael shook his head in frustration.

“Unnie, didn’t you say that you were going to receive such a short-term rapid education? Look at how
he persevered to the end even when his master was all dying. Normal humans don’t. You know because
I killed a lot.”

“You are proud.”

Camelia looked at Michael with contempt. He absolutely hated the mindset of a writer like Michael.

“It’s the most thrilling when my sister looks at me with those eyes.”

Michael smiled, scratching Camellia’s heart.

Camelia sighed and ignored Michael.

“And Master. Why are you bluffing like ‘Seco Agonia’? It’s not going to be able to be activated anyway,
so it’s just a starter weight. I just fooled you today, but I won’t be fooled next time.”

Michael moved the target and spoke to Idris.

“When did I ever say I can’t write?”

Idris asked coolly.

“Aha, yes. You must have used it in the moment you finally came to your senses, dear master?”

Michael sarcastic with his characteristic smirk.

OK.

Quad Duck, Chow!

The whole table in one corner of the room was torn apart. Clean enough to use as sawdust right away.

Idris recited the starter words belatedly, as if to say the least.

“Seco Agonia.”

It was the magic on the first page of the top magic list.

It was very difficult, and it was also a magic that was almost impossible to activate without the help of a
starter.

It was the magic that he had written to the seven low-level wizards who threatened Vianne.

“… … .”

Michael looked at the pile of sawdust with absurd eyes.

“The magic was triggered before I said the starter word. Was the starter just a decoration? In any case,
you are very good at one magic, master.”

“When you see everything, go out.”

“Because it’s bloody in pairs, this way or that one. But lord. Do you have any plans to teach me that
magic later? This is totally Michael Pendes custom magic… … .”

Puck!

Another magic was shot at Michael. Michael surrounded the barrier and blocked it.

“With your natural hair.”

After a while, the atmosphere was like being beaten in broad daylight, as it was at the gym last time.

Michael smiled teasingly and left quickly.

After confirming that Michael had gone far enough, Idris covered her mouth with her hand and bowed
her head.

“host.”

Camellia used the healing magic once more.

“You were overdoing it.”

In exchange for the activation of Seco Agonia, you will receive one of three randomly.

A while ago, the master of magic was the caster’s internal wounds.

Idris wiped away the dripping blood.

“Michael deliberately provoked the owner to act unreasonably.”

“But if you don’t respond, you’ll look down on me completely.”

“It is, but… … .”

They knew Michael’s inclinations well.

Even Camelia couldn’t stop him.

“… … What are you going to do with Astahilt?”

Camellia changed the subject without a hitch.

“Vianne is not someone I can do anything about.”

Idris remembered Vianne’s frown. He became anxious.

I kept telling him not to stay in Masom, but it was nice to have Vianne by his side.

So, when Vianne waved his hand as if he was going to leave, he was impatient.

“Are you angry? … .”

Idris muttered a little.

“Did you do anything wrong?”

“That magic, originally, was the magic that Vianne would be struck by. I hurriedly pulled him out and got
hit instead.”

“Why did you do that… … ? It would have been better for both of you to have the master heal him.”

“I know that. Vianne is weak. If I got it wrong, I could have stopped breathing without having to use my
hands.”

It was the worst for him to see Vianne get hurt somewhere before.

Camelia closed her mouth for a moment, then opened it again.

“It makes sense, but… … Astahilt must have been very surprised.”

“It would have been. You try to calm me down, but you refuse me, so I can’t go.”

“I have seen him a few times, pretending to be strong, but fundamentally soft. Refusal comes from fear,
isn’t it? After giving it a little time, it would be good to go.”

“What were you afraid of?”

What the hell is Vianne afraid of?

“Why don’t you go and ask?”

Camelia cautiously advised.

Idris looked at the edge of the sunlight coming through the window.

“… … I am not confident.”

I’m afraid of what the answer will be.

The sun goes down

The sunny weather gradually turned cloudy.

Following the reddish sunset, Eustav’s faint shadows stretched out in the dark hallway.

He knew the signs of getting closer from the end of the hallway.

It was Idris.

“host. You are coming soon.”

“Is it still there?”

“You don’t even move.”

“… … .”

Idris passed just past Eustav and walked towards Vianne’s room.

Eustav said behind his back.

“Just leave it alone.”

Now that we meet, we can’t expect a good response from Vianne. It was better to give him some alone
time.

It was advice in that sense, but Idris did not stop.

“You can’t just let it go forever.”

“… … Do whatever you want, then. I am definitely dry.”

Eustav added, apparently not joking.

Idris stood in front of Vianne’s room. I grabbed the doorknob, quietly broke the lock and opened it.

As soon as I entered and closed the door, a small, dull magic flew in.

It was an offensive variant of defensive magic. The power was not strong.

“I told you not to come in… … !”

Idris lightly blocked the light blue with one hand.

The magic stopped right in front of his hand.

He turned his wrist to change the magic color to his own white, and spread his fingers. Then the magic
was shattered and scattered.

“… … Idris? Why are you here?”

Surprised, Vianne caught his breath.

Vianne sat crouched down. Where there is no one and only the hem of the translucent curtain is waving.

The signs of luck were evident, and Idris sighed.

“Don’t stay here, let’s go to my room.”

“I told you to leave me alone.”

“The sun goes down, Vianne. It’s been a while.”

“… … Then a little more.”

“Vianne.”

Idris sang to Vianne to comfort her and knelt down in front of her. He reached out his hand, but Bian
didn’t hold it.

“Shall I return to the Empire?”

He only spoke in a quiet voice.

“… … Why?”

A worrying story emerged. Idris couldn’t stand it and asked why.

“No matter how much you are a mage, no matter how coveted by the wizards.”

Vianne had a calm expressionless expression.

“I don’t think you will get hurt without me.”

“… … .”

Idris was silent.

‘Is that your fear?’

“I have received a lot of your help during this time. Thanks. But don’t do this to me for no more reason.”

From the question that asked the meaning, nothing was clearly gained by Vianne. Because Idris herself
intended it that way.

But that has resulted in this. Idris was nervous.

“Because I’m a human too, I have a sense of shameful guilt. That’s scary you get hurt I don’t know why
you’re doing this.”

Vianne said in a monotonous tone that made his heart sink.

“… … Now that my defense magic is stable, I can use it to drain my magic. It means that the minimum
conditions for returning to the Empire have been met. So.”

“Vianne Astahilt.”

Idris finally spoke her full name, which she had never called before.
Thus, Vianne’s one-sided speech was cut off.

“do not go.”

Vianne’s composure was also disturbed.

“If you go back to the Empire and distance yourself from me.”

“you… … .”

“Just don’t go, stay here. Please.”

He whispered, as if pleading.

No more room to turn around vaguely.

“Why are you like this, really… … .”

Vianne asked as if to cry again.

Idris realized that she could no longer hide anything.

“Two months ago, I was so focused on you that I didn’t pay attention to your gun. In the last raid, I was
very, very angry with the things that hurt you. I didn’t want to see you sick before. So it was.”

Idris said slowly. From the superficial to the fundamental.

“… … It’s been a long time since I’ve liked you to smile. By following you, I also learned to smile. If you
look closely even now, it might look like you and your smile.”

He smiled sweetly as if attesting. It was the laughter that Vianne had pointed out, the depth of sorrow
gliding to the floor.

“I grew up like this for ten years, and I really wanted to know how much you would have grown again. I
couldn’t stand where I was, because of my position.”

Even though it was the result of self-determination and the best I could think of. In the end, he regretted
his choice.

It was all regrets related to Vianne.

All.

“I searched for the cause of all this. Because I was curious too. And I found it quickly. It was easy.”

The translucent curtains swung slowly over the remnants of the sunset.
Idris added a surprising statement after the monotonous dot of the preceding statement.

“It was love.”

Like someone who brought unfamiliar knowledge from another world.

He dared to speak of love.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR C126
DR C127

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C12
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 12: We are swallowed by the waves

I was listening to what he was saying.

After listening, I lost everything I had to say and could say.

After a dense silence, Idris stood up first.

He was calm, as if he had expected it.

“Go. Vianne. It’s cold here when the sun goes down.”

I was staring at him.

“If you don’t want to go with me, I’ll go first. Come within today.”

He turned and opened the door and went out. Just staring at his back, the white robe fluttering away as
he moved away.

I pondered what I should have heard.

The hallway was dark when I came out.

It was night.

So, I felt a little bit better.

“… … Now what?”

Idris said she loved me.

He wasn’t my friend.

“Vianne.”

At that moment, a voice was heard from one side of the black hallway.

“Ugh!”

I was startled and stood up against the wall. No, I thought no one was there!

As I jumped, magenta magic formula climbed up the floor and walls like a vine. Thanks to you, the
hallway has become brighter.

“That’s me.”

Among the magic was Eustav. I wiped my surprised chest.

“Why are you still here?”

“Why, Vianne-sama is still here.”

“… … Did Idris do it?”

“If you imagined something like an unfair work order from a boss who threw away his personality,
surprisingly, that is not the right answer. I volunteered to remain.”

He threw something like a cynical joke and came up to me.

“Go to the master’s room. You don’t seem to like the dark, so I’ll take you to the room.”

“… … I don’t think I should go there now.”

“You’d better go.”

“Why?”

“Still, the owner rescued Vianne, so why not check if he is still alive? He is sick and is lying on the bed,
Master.”

“What? Were you okay until now?”

“It is because the master died and came to life.”

“No, it is! Idris obviously said this was okay? What the hell happened?”

Eustav shook his head.

“After Vianne left, Michael did some tricks. The owner suffered additional internal injuries while dealing
with him. If you repeat a wound like that and heal it in one day, even a cast iron person will get sick.”

“… … Michael, This author is real.”

I thought I’d swear a little more earlier.

“How is Idris now?”

“Not in very good condition.”

“And you mean you had the spirit to come and pick me up? What should I do?”

Idris was worried. And I felt an indescribable sense of guilt.

I came all the way here to tell you that with that body.

I didn’t say anything.

I didn’t know that the word “love” would come out on the spot, so I was terrified.

I was pathetic.
My anger simmered, and I started walking in the lead.

Eustav followed me and walked.

He stopped in front of Idris’ room. He said he wanted to quit work. I waved to him to say good-bye.

“… … I didn’t report any crying, but I’m sure you did. You can still see some spots on your face.”

He said a word before going. I fiddled around my eyes. Do you want to open your eyes

“Good job, Eustav. I hope you get some work done tomorrow.”

I resigned my eye condition and greeted Eustav.

“It’s a good word, but the possibility of it being realized is very low… … . I will go.”

He stuttered and disappeared across the hallway.

I opened the door and went inside.

Idris’ room was always neat. The furniture arrangement and the color of the wallpaper were also neat.

Did you have a habit of living alone for a while when you were young? It is said that Idris managed this
room alone until the ban was lifted.

“… … Idris.”

I called out to him in the submerged silence. No answer came back.

I sat on my bed right next to his bed.

He carefully rolled up the blanket to look at him, who was buried in the blanket and could not be seen
well.

Then my hand was grabbed. I was surprised not because he was suddenly caught, but because his hands
were hot.

Idris opened her eyes. Clear red eyes were exposed, but he made a slight impression that he couldn’t
see well.

It just looked painful. A lot of it too.

“… … It’s nothing, so go back to sleep.”

I raised my other uncaught hand and covered his eyes. His eyelids moved a few times, and then he felt
them close again in the palm of his hand.

He also had a hot face.

“The heat is boiling… … .”

‘You have the spirit to confess in front of me, but you don’t have the spirit to take care of yourself, right?
Don’t leave me alone, Idris.’

I spit inside.

I went to the door for a while and called the servant. I asked for a towel and a basin of water, and they
brought it right away. I took it and went back to bed.

“I’m really living and living and I’ve been through all sorts of things.”

I let go of my vague feelings for a moment while grumbling for nothing.

Wet a towel with water, squeeze it out, and place it on Idris’ forehead. The other towels were wrung a
little tighter and then wiped the face from time to time.

Her skin as fine as porcelain, her discolored lips, sharp eyes, and a sharp face line caught my eye.

I just want to protect my pretty girl when she is sick. The reality is that I am protecting him with all my
might.

I ran my fingertips through the hair that had fallen down near his eyes.

In my sleep, he grabbed my hand.

As tall as he was, he had big hands.

Taking a deep breath, he hugged my hand and slept.

‘okay. Good night. My white and beautiful villain.’

I felt someone release my hand while I was sleeping. Booth opened his eyes.

“… … .”

Idris made eye contact with me without putting my hand down very carefully. I see you tried not to
wake me up, but I failed.

“what… … . Why am I in your bed?”

I remember confirming that Idris had a lot of fever yesterday. It was, like, around two in the morning,
wasn’t it?

I guess I fell asleep after that.

“I don’t know that either.”

Idris replied sternly.

“I woke up and you were there.”

“… … Looks like I’m up Okay.”

I slept holding hands all night… … haha. You’re crazy, Vianne.

I was dumbfounded by myself, and Idris let go of my hand and stood up.

“I have a day off today.”

He said as he walked towards the ‘stopped night’.

“Huh?”

“Camellia said she was going to take over my job today.”

Yes, he was sick. In the morning, I almost forgot it because it looked like it was when it happened again.

“okay. Get some rest.”

“Since I don’t leave, I have no escorts today.”

“Okay.”

“… … .”

Idris looked to see if I wasn’t responding. But as soon as I didn’t say anything else, I went into the
‘stopped night’.

This makes me feel like I’m trash.

I can’t help it though. Right now, I couldn’t do anything other than forcefully drag it out.

I am, so… … .

Was in denial of reality.

“Oh, what are you really doing? … .”

I want to go back to yesterday afternoon and undo that confession. Just shut your mouth right before
you speak.

Are there any ancient relics that turn back time?

Damn it.

“You don’t know my heart… … .”

It was only natural that he would not know without revealing everything like that.

Actually, I just wanted to say it all.

After coming to Masom, we’ve been together, and I’m starting to care about him too.

Leaning on him, hoping for his smile, and worrying about him became routine.

But I didn’t know much about love. Because I was too clumsy, I wasn’t sure if this heart that was beating
right now was really love.

There are very few people in the world who can put their feet into the unknown depth of water at once.
I was just like that.

Being friends with Idris and finding a way to make a living was very different from loving him.

Moreover, he was the source of my anxiety and fear.

It was too much of a word for a bite.

It’s love ….

It was the first time I had ever heard such a word in the twenty years of my previous life and the twenty-
one years of my present life.

‘Can’t we just live the way we used to? … .’

My avoidance tendency raised my head stiffly.

Even as I went into the next room and washed my hair, my head was twisted.

We didn’t even say a word at breakfast. Just passing by, Eustav, who followed him saying he wanted to
eat too, noticed us slowly.

“Did you fight?”

He asked impatiently. I shook my head.

“no?”

“But what is this atmosphere?”

“What’s the problem?”

“… … Yes. It’s nice to be quiet. The world is at peace.”

Eustav slurred the chicken steak into his mouth as if he was getting bored. Eat well

Idris was almost unresponsive to our conversation. A patient in his own right, he ate the hot soup slowly
and watched the scenery outside the window.

The restaurant is on the first floor, so you can see the front yard at a glance. I also looked at it for a
moment, then focused on eating.

After dinner, he was thrown back into the room.

I sat down at my desk and my magic was simmering.

Defensive magic is now applied. He can also be used as an attack if he transforms well.

Besides these, I wanted to learn practical things like communication magic and healing magic, but
unfortunately, the difficulty of these two was beyond imagination.

There were different activation conditions, and advanced manipulation beyond memorizing and drawing
the magic circle was required.

It was something that non-standard wizards like Idris could use as if they were eating.

Anyway, after steadily consuming the magic within her body, she turned her head for a moment and
saw Idris sitting on the bed in the distance.

He, too, was bored of sitting still, so he placed something on his hand.

It was a magic circle. What other magic is that?

“What are you doing?”

He spoke as if tossing. He raised his head and looked at me.

“Research. I was thinking of making a new magic.”

“Do you even make it?”

“Sometimes when necessary. Last time I made a new lotus-shaped stove. Magical efficiency isn’t that
great, though that magic is an invention that I don’t use often.”

“Did you make that too? Awesome, you.”

Is this the majesty of the Archmage?

“All mages in the past have done this.”

Idris shivered in humility and continued to touch the magic circle.

“What are you making now?”

“shot.”

“… … Why are you making bullets all of a sudden?”

It’s a magic bullet… … . It was a fascinating invention.

The moment I was about to approach him, Idris activated a magic circle.

A mass of magical energy in the form of a bullet bounced off at a frightening speed. Idris beckoned
almost simultaneously.

A shield of low difficulty rose like dominoes where the bullet was headed. After breaking the first two,
the bullets stopped and disappeared.

He was testing his magical powers.

“… … It’s a little lacking in power.”

He murmured

Taking advantage of the break from the exam, I moved to a seat near him.

“Why are you making it?”

Idris heard the question and looked at my hand. Well? Why?

“To give you.”

Ah?

“Are you making it for me?”

“okay.”

Idris responded by reinforcing the magic circle. I stared at it in surprise.

“Thank you, Idris.”

“… … It’s nothing.”

He said awkwardly.

“Vianne, there you go. I have to try a few more times, but it’s hard to do when you’re close.”
“Oh, I see. All right, I’ll stay away.”

I moved away from him.

Idris cast a few more spells. Adding or subtracting formulas each time you do it.

I spent my time watching him like that.

It had been a long time since he had finished his work.

“Vianne.”

He called me and made me come closer.

“Can you memorize it?”

I looked into the white magic circle floating in his hand.

“It’s easy.”

“I made it as simple as possible. You can make them in advance or make new ones on the spot when
they run out.”

“Five… … Once I memorized everything.”

“… … That’s what Camellia said was fast.”

Idris said.

“Oddly enough, I can only memorize these things.”

I shrugged.

“Then, shall we go out now? You should try it yourself.”

He got out of bed, bowed his head, and blinked a few times.

“outside? Are you okay?”

I asked, looking into his complexion. Idris raised her eyes and looked at me blankly.

“There is no poison in the air outside, Vianne.”

“It is, but that’s not the problem… … .”

Even though I don’t have tea, I still wouldn’t have gotten better. I bled too much yesterday, so the
healing magic wouldn’t have healed me enough.
I was worried.

“I’m okay.”

But Idris was staring at me.

“Yeah, do whatever you want… … .”

How can you win persuading me with such a pretty face? My heart is beating all over. I’m screwed

We went out

To be precise, he headed to the gym.

The last time I was attacked, so I couldn’t go in.

I pulled out my gun in the open space outside.

But I looked and saw that this gun was the same color as Idris’ cloak.

Both had blue patterns on a white background.

“Idris. Is this gun or something related to Masom?”

“… … Did you not know?”

Idris asked again. This. It’s real.

“I’ve never really had a connection.”

“It must be one of the guns shed by the previous mages.”

“Flush?”

“These guns were meant to be left one at a time in the area where the mage went to work. It’s like a
sign to show off.”

“If you work… … Are you talking about something like what happened 10 years ago?”

At that point, Idris looked at me. Well, it was a huge disappointment for me.

But isn’t that the same for Idris?

I patted his arm a couple of times.

“… … right. Even then, Oscar must have left a gun in front of the mansion, perhaps.”
Idris built several shields of moderate difficulty in a corner of an empty lot about tens of meters away
from us in a straight line. And then he said

“Such guns are often traded as a luxury among the Imperial aristocrats. To them, the beautiful shape is
more valuable than the meaning. Perhaps even meaning is consumed.”

“Ah, that’s why I said it was expensive.”

When the guns were gone, the relatives went into a riot.

However, he never thought that I, the owner of the upper house, would have stolen it. Of course, I also
stole thoroughly in my own way, and I wrote what I wrote without their eyes. So I didn’t hear it.

I didn’t know there was such a story in this gun.

“Somehow, I said I stole it, and Marquis Lahrat liked it.”

He probably didn’t like it when an imperial nobleman made such a luxury. Well. Now I understand.

I went ahead and implemented Idris’ magic circle.

“Before, for testing purposes, a random firing function was added. Because I didn’t have a gun. Don’t
worry, it doesn’t have that kind of function.”

Idris kindly explained.

Even if I didn’t say it, I knew it. It was just yesterday that I said I wasn’t going to learn attack magic, and
Idris couldn’t have forgotten that.

It was activated by pushing the magic circle. The bullet fell into my hand with no problems.

“Because the problem with your attack magic is going the wrong way. It was made with bullets to
compensate for that. Because your shooting accuracy is high.”

“Your hair is really good.”

I chuckled and loaded the bullet I made earlier.

“You can see if you shoot it, but the power is different from that of a normal bullet.”

He added I furrowed my eyebrows.

“okay?”

Bang!

I shot without hesitation.

It was so fast I couldn’t see it in detail, but I could tell that it was quite flashy.

It flew away leaving a blue trail and hit three shields before the bullet stopped and disappeared.

“Wow, Sende.”

“This should be enough to deal with wizards who use defensive magic.”

“Thanks. What a wonderful gift.”

I smiled broadly as a sign of gratitude. Idris looked at me like that quietly.

‘No, a little. Your eyes are so serious Going crazy.’

I averted my gaze as if to run away.

Then a voice was heard.

“Miss and master, have you been here?”

I immediately reloaded one more, and I quickly turned around and pulled the trigger.

A gunshot rang out. And what a double bath.

Michael spit a cool curse and came back with a brazen smile again.

“Lady, the present is too much.”

Michael was trying to block what I shot, but the shield broke through and he was wounded.

I smiled at the blood flowing from her arm.

“I think it was a gift from Idris, who had no middleman. I didn’t mean to underestimate that. My gun and
me.”

“Yes, as expected, our master is not in the middle. But are you going to run out of my little girl?”

“You caused Idris to hurt more yesterday. Think of it as a reward for recklessly provoking Mage.”

“Then why is she paying that price? … . Master, shall we withdraw the magic and talk?”

Looking back at those words, Idris was holding something huge.

“What’s this?”

I asked out of pure curiosity.

“It’s magic that can tempt a single person, my lady.”

Michael answered first.

“The formula development is unique. Did you try to blow my head off? Leave it alone, my lord. I’m still
useless to die.”

Michael trembled and blew another strange magic. That wrapped around Idris’ magic and destroyed it.

Then, I healed my arm with healing magic.

“Are you really sorry? Today, I’m here to bring you some healthy news. This is how you treat it.”

“What news?”

I asked instead of Idris. Then Michael answered lightly.

“Siegeon has escaped. Just before.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“What do you mean?”

We said at the same time.

“Literally. It flew through the window. I came across it by chance and came to report it.”

“If you found it, you should have caught it.”

“Master, your opponent is the center of the ancient barrier. If you cast the wrong magic, you might get
counterattacked and become a whole roast.”

“Then you should have caught it anyway.”

“Great.”

Idris, who expressed only the words that Michael would say to cheer him up, burst into laughter. Oh, it’s
not a laughing matter. That’s funny.

“Well. Has Siegeon gone too far?”

I straightened my expression and asked. Michael answered with a dissatisfied face.

“Well… … . First of all, Siegeon is a figure that is trapped in the barrier he maintains. Since it was in the
form of a bird, not a fish with high intelligence, I would not have been able to find the area with the
barrier right away. So, there’s a high probability that you haven’t escaped yet and you’re somewhere on
this magical island?”

“If Siegeon goes out of the island, will the barrier be lifted?”
I have lived in the tower all my life because of this condition.

“That’s right. How did you know?”

“I thought it was because you were talking like it was an important matter.”

“Yes. Anyway, you can’t let Siegeon get out.”

“Then I must go find it. I will go.”

“Vianne?”

“A lady?”

This time, Idris and Michael focused on me at the same time.

“I am close with Siezion. If you convince me well, I will come back calmly.”

During his time here, he played with Siezion whenever he had spare time. I’m probably the best friend
to him on this island.

“Does anyone know what Siezion’s attack habits are like?”

I raised my hand and took one advisor on a first-come, first-served basis.

“That’s what this Michael Pendes knows.”

Michael asked quickly.

“It can be said that he doesn’t do the work first. But if you think it’s a threat to you, attack. He uses an
ancient magic that no one can stop, now obsolete.”

“If you don’t go ahead, you’ll be fine. I am not going to attack and catch you.”

“Vianne, it’s dangerous.”

As expected, Idris strongly objected. On the other hand, Michael seemed to be interested again.

“Then will I be left alone?”

Michael, ironically, was sent off shortly thereafter.

“First, block the entrance, Idris. You have the right to do that.”

“… … Eustav.”

Idris did not take her eyes off me and reluctantly cast communication magic.
[…] … Ok. What is this time?]

I didn’t think it was a wide range communication, but I heard it too. Idris is a different class wizard, so
the basic settings are broad.

“Siezion said he ran away.”

[Ah, it’s a wide range communication… … Yeah? What did you say?]

Eustav was astonished.

[Aren’t you in your room right now?]

“It happened while I was out with Idris for a while.”

[Damn it, why isn’t Masom ever quiet? We will block the entrance right away. Do you organize capture
personnel? It seems like it would be useless if I tried, but… … .]

I glanced at Idris, asking him to trust me.

Idris did what I said in the end.

“… … Vianne and I will approach, so we can only find the location.”

[Okay. By the way, why are you following Vianne?]

“Because Vianne is friendly with Siezion.”

[…] … It’s unbelievable that he’s friendly with a demon. First, we will determine the location of Siezion.
Go out into town and wait.]

“I know.”

Communication is cut off.

Idris looked at me with eyes full of concern.

“Vianne, the barrier stone of Masom is strong. It is unpredictable.”

I gently comforted him.

“But you can’t just let it run around like this. You can destroy a city and walk around, or you can turn
into a fly the size of dust and go out without anyone knowing. There are many unexpected things that
Siegeon will do. Because, as you said, he is unpredictable.”

And from my experience… … Living barrier stones were often very defensive.
From what I’ve experienced, it was the same with Siegeon.

When such a child broke the window and flew out of the cozy house, it meant that something was
terrifying him.

If that’s the case, I can fix it.

“But are you going too? You are sick.”

“… … Then, you want me to let you go alone?”

Idris had serious eyes, as if saying nonsense.

“Calm down. I’m not out for nothing. I’m going because I think I can do it. You’ll be worried though, so…
… .”

I laughed out loud.

“Let’s go, Idris. To find the lost tweet.”

I purposely spoke more cheerfully and dragged him away.

Idris walked next to me with a dissatisfied face.

It’s been a while since I’ve been to Masom Island, but it was my first time going out to the city. The
feeling was new.

The appearance of the streets resembled an imperial city. To the extent that I don’t know unless I say
it’s a magician.

“Did you know that in children’s fairy tales, this place is described almost like the Demon King?”

I talked to him in black plain clothes.

“Because the Empire hates Masom.”

“Is not it. In ancient times, they fought to the death, and in modern times, Masom continues to touch
the Empire… But, it seems that there have been no major incidents lately?”

Then I see that It seems that nothing has happened since Idris became a mage.

Just as a question was about to arise, we entered a crowded area. Idris quickly grabbed my hand.

I just grabbed his hand, but I flinched. Warm, big hands. Somehow, my heart was tickled.

It felt like something was hovering on the tip of my tongue, so I swallowed my saliva.
In the bustling downtown area, among the passing voices. He spoke lowly but clearly.

“As I became a mage, I gained a certain degree of control. We have reduced our outside activities to the
Empire to a minimum.”

He took my hand and crept into the alleyway. I followed him.

“Anyway, the Empire is where you live. As long as the Empire doesn’t touch you, I’m thinking of ending
the long-standing antagonism.”

He said, stopping in a quiet cafe.

“really?”

We sat facing each other at an outdoor table in the cafe.

“I will try to find a way to coexist through exchanges. It is a vicious cycle for the Empire to reject wizards,
and for wizards to flee to Magic Island and attack the Empire.”

“It’s a good idea.”

“I don’t know if it will be feasible.”

Idris ordered two cups of tea from the waiter who came to take the order.

I liked the moderate shade and the fresh, fresh wind.

As I was reclining in my chair, I suddenly realized something.

“By the way, Idris. Are there people who look like you in Masom?”

Idris was the only one with white hair and red eyes. But before, I passed by so many people, but no one
looked at me.

“no. No white hair I’m in disguise, so everyone doesn’t recognize me. I only excluded you from the scope
of deception.”

“Oh, is that magic 10 years ago? Act fast.”

“A must when I go out.”

“Huh? Why?”

“Sex Takeover Rule.”

“Right, that was it.”

In the early days of his reign, if he loses his surname, his position will be deprived. So last time, Bekan
ran rampant while Idris was away.

“It will be over in another month or so, the period in which the takeover rule applies.”

“There is quite a bit left.”

“right.”

Therefore, Idris’ current location or status was confidential.

“By the way, you will look to others as having brown hair and red eyes.”

“Did you cast disguise magic on me too?”

“Because there was an assassination case not long ago. Just to be careful.”

“like that. Even if you didn’t say it, you did it. Thanks.”

Conversation was interrupted. We sip the tea served by the waiter.

“… … .”

The shade of the trees swayed with the wind. A leaf-shaped shadow faded over Idris’ face.

Idris was also looking at me.

Just a few days ago, it was a look that I would have thought of that. But now.

Facing like this… … It always feels like it means something.

We’re both thinking about yesterday. His gaze and my desire to avert my eyes proved that.

He never beat me. Even after reuniting, he stooped in as I insisted.

So, how about this time?

How long will he endure? How long will I be able to turn away from his heart?

If you ask me if I know how much patience he has, I would say no. He was sometimes very patient, and
sometimes he couldn’t stand even a single moment.

So I hesitate even more.

[host.]

Then the communication magic was heard.

“Did you find it?”

[Yeah. The owner… … You seem to be in that alley.]

Eustav said that there are times when he catches information like a ghost like this through what he feels
in communication magic.

Normally, he was friendly and insignificant, but at this time he looked great.

[Siezion is at a dead end in the alley next door. It is an easy position to capture, but it must be possible
to capture it in the first place. Are you really okay?]

“… … .”

“I will return safely.”

I answered on behalf of Idris, who was speechless. Idris broke the communication magic.

We went to the next alley and found Siezion.

A white bird was chirping in the corner.

Some of the reconnaissance squads surrounding them were also terrified.

What is this Both are terrified.

“Siegeon.”

I approached the bird.

Idris tried to take a step back, but I turned my head and said firmly.

“You don’t come.”

“Vianne.”

“Just do the same thing as yesterday. I’m going to overthrow everything and go to the Empire.”

He was unable to follow the threats that were not threats.

“tweet.”

Siezion wept bitterly. Somehow, that image overlapped with me from my previous life, making me a
little sad.

You must not go outside, and if you do escape, you will only die.

You too have a lot of trouble, Siezion.

“What made you run out because you were so scared?”

I spoke openly and sat down. And when I left, I took out the sweets I had brought and held it out.

Siesion coveted my snack when it was in the form of a bird, so I gave it to her a few times.

“It’s me. Vianne, who lives with you.”

“Tit, chaeak.”

“Go home. Being here is lonely, scary, and that’s it.”

I mimicked a friendly smile as much as possible. I don’t know if I’m really a friendly person.

“The house is now safe. So, go back and tell me later what scared you. It turns into a fish form.”

“Tip, tweet… … ?”

Siezion hesitated and came to me, and pecked at my cookies. Then at once he dug into me and hugged
me.

“Beep, beep, beep… … .”

It turns into a chick and is foolish. Were you able to control the age group that changed your
appearance?

“Ugh, yes. There is nothing scary now. Fly home, Siezion.”

“Beep!”

Perhaps Siezion understood my words roughly, this time it turned into a large bird and flew away.

I looked in the direction I was going and it was towards the tower.

Success.

“Hey, she’s back!”

“Wow!”

The search corps liked it very much. They thanked me for not meeting me, and then went on their own.

All that was left was Idris and I.

[The return to Siezion has been completed. What did you do? Please let me know before you return to
the Empire.]
Eustav, who had a more relaxed voice, finally contacted me.

I laughed and said it like a joke.

“The power of love.”

[Ummm… … Yeah… … . I was wrong for asking. Okay. There are many good restaurants in the city, so
please come slowly after having a meal for the two of you. I will be responsible for security.]

“Thank you for your consideration.”

[Yeah. Hang up.]

Well, yes. Now it’s really just Idris and I.

I then turned my attention to him.

“Eustaff wants you to come and eat, how about it?”

“… … .”

Idris answered a little later.

“… … okay.”

“Do you know any restaurants? I don’t know where to go.”

“I don’t come here often either.”

He looked back at his memories for a moment, and guided me by saying that there was one place that
came to mind.

We arrived at a secluded luxury restaurant. We occupied a single room and sat down for a late lunch.

The meal was delicious, but Idris didn’t eat much. I’m a little upset because I don’t think I’m feeling well
yet.

On the way home, there was a large flower shop, so I went inside.

Summer flowers were usually colorful and large. There were even flowers I had never seen before.

“Does it look like a flower that grows only on the island?”

I bought a flower that looked like a pink lily.

“right. Not in the Empire.”

He said.
I put the flower behind Idris’ ear. And burst into laughter.

“You get along well.”

With pink, it became even fresher. It was perfect up to that fat expressionless expression.

He took the flowers out and put them in me as well.

“you too.”

“… … .”

I suddenly ran out of words to say, so I just opened my mouth and smiled.

“uh? There are also blue roses.”

You didn’t have to go to the Empire, did you? I’ll have to buy you a Eustav. I wonder what to say

“I like you?”

“Eustav liked it. Oh, of course I like it too. When I was living alone in the Empire, I sometimes made
flower arrangements with this.”

The most recent one I bought was scattered on the floor to deal with the wizards. Thinking about it, it’s
worth it groan

“Let’s go buy some. It would be pretty if you put it in your room too.”

“… … Do that.”

Idris bought one in a bundle.

He took a bouquet, I took a flower, and we went back to the tower.

Since Eustav hadn’t left work yet, he put the flowers in a water bottle for now.

Upon entering Idris’ room, Siegeon, perhaps tired, took on the form of a sparrow and fell asleep.

He sat at his desk, rummaging through the papers, and I rolled around in bed.

It was a pleasant evening with the orange lights flickering.

“Idris.”

I spoke out of boredom.

“I’m listening.”

He said with his eyes fixed on the papers.

“It’s a holiday today. Why are you looking for work? I don’t think it’s a very urgent document.”

“… … Why do you think it is?”

Well. I didn’t expect to ask, but my voice was still, so I hesitated a little.

“It’s an unexpected question, so I can’t answer it.”

“I didn’t expect it.”

He said nonchalantly and put down the fountain pen.

Turn your head and look at me

“… … okay. It could be.”

That was the end. He didn’t add any more.

I spoke to him again as he was about to grab the fountain pen again.

“Are you okay?”

I got up rustling from the bed and walked over to him.

I was worried because I didn’t eat well all day, and my speech seemed to be decreasing as time went on.

“hurt?”

I took a close look at Idris. There was no sign of pain at all.

He raised his eyes and looked at me. The atmosphere was definitely different from usual.

‘Actually, this morning, no, it’s been weird since last night.’

I sat slightly at his desk.

‘Then there is only one reason.’

Put his hand on his forehead. His hand trembled.

“No fever.”

Diagnosed at a low level.

OK.

“… … How long.”

He said in a scratchy, low voice. With that voice that was sharply blended with breath.

“How long are you going to ignore it?”

Saying that, I grabbed my hand that touched my forehead and stood up.

Eye level has changed.

I looked at him with swaying eyes.

“… … What are you talking about.”

I was asking what it was, but I figured it out.

His patience did not end there. It was the expected ending.

His fingers slowly wrapped around my cheeks. His red eyes, which had fallen down, suddenly became
clear amidst the darkness.

“You said I loved you. Vianne.”

His impatience, disguised as leisure, showed this clearly.

“I have to give you an answer.”

It seems pathetic, and it looks like it will be eaten.

“… … Idris. What do you want.”

I almost lost my voice and whispered.

“What can I give you?”

“everything.”

Idris didn’t hesitate.

I laughed hard.

“Why, Idris.”

Last. The last call was a coercion.

“Weren’t we friends?”

An extra who wanted to save his life by making friends with the villain in the novel.

And a villain who doesn’t know love.

We should have just been in that relationship… … .

Everything is ruined

“I am not.”

He swallowed my lips without smiling.

What to win In the end it will be like this

I closed my eyes and put my arms behind his neck.

I lost.

We stuck together for a while.

With the momentum to liquidate all the things that have been confused and hesitant.

“Stop, stop… … . Idris.”

I ran out of breath and pushed him away. He took a deep breath and looked at him.

Red eyes filled with heat were looking down at me.

I covered his face. And kissed once more briefly.

“Did you say you wanted an answer? This is my answer.”

I laughed as if crying.

“I love you.”

What will i be now Will such an unpredictable future unfold before me?

Scary. It’s scary, but in front of him the fear scatters like dust.

‘Is this love?’

If so, it must have been great.

I was nothing more than a Siegeon who was scared and didn’t run away.
“So don’t get hurt. Don’t be sick If I die, I will be really mad.”

I’m not sure what I’m talking about. Just spit it out

Idris hugged me. I hugged him tight. I felt like crying.

“… … Okay.”

He said in a whisper.

“Okay, Vianne.”

As if to comfort me.

“Do not cry.”

Rather, I shed tears. Because it was a language that touched the heart.

“I’m sorry for pushing you. I couldn’t afford it.”

I cried endlessly at the friendly excuse.

“bad guy.”

“okay.”

“Your personality is very glamorous.”

“… … Is that enough?”

“I don’t know, think about it.”

“Yes, Vianne.”

I murmured in a watery voice. He buried his head on his shoulder.

Idris gently stroked my back with one hand.

With the regular touch, I gradually calmed my breathing. Every breath he took filled with his scent.

We were swallowed up by a wave of emotions.

It was a night with a meteor shower embroidered in the cold sky outside the window.

When I woke up, there was a hand caressing my hair. Carefully as if to break.
Lifted the eyelids. Idris’s eyes met immediately. I blinked blankly.

“… … Did you wake up early, or did I oversleep?”

“It’s the first time, Vianne. It is still dawn.”

“like that… … .”

I blinked slowly. It was still dark all around.

“sleep more.”

He pulled my blanket up to my neck.

“you are?”

He asked, burying himself in the soft blanket.

“Well. Can I sleep better?”

“Huh. Come on.”

I slowly moved to the side and made a seat on the bed. Idris looked at me a little perplexed.

“… … here?”

“You say you love me.”

“okay.”

“If you love, you just have to hold hands and learn how to sleep.”

“Who the hell said that?”

Idris smiled briefly and lay down next to me. As he lay down, it felt like the bed was full.

“Can I hold your hand?”

I fell asleep again and mumbled a little.

“Huh.”

He replied small. I took his hand.

“You don’t know?”

This time, the action came before the answer. He hugged me like he was locked up.
“Okay. Whenever.”

I smiled and closed my eyes.

“Idris, call me Eustav.”

Quiet afternoon. I asked him not to work hard on flower arranging.

Idris, who was flipping through the documents, gave a dissatisfied expression.

“Why Eustav?”

“To give you a rose. Half I get, half Eustav.”

I said, removing the thorns with scissors.

“… … I should have informed you in advance. I forgot. Vianne, in Masom, it means that if you give a rose,
you will propose.”

“Ugh?”

I didn’t know this.

“What? Still, I wanted to give one as a gift because I like roses. Eustav has been burdened with extra
work because of me.”

“Then I’ll give it to you.”

“… … you?”

Don’t you think Eustav would hate it?

I looked at Idris with an ambiguous expression. While hesitating, Idris called for Eustav.

Smart.

Soon a knock was heard. I told him to come in.

Eustav, dressed in a black cloak and silver-rimmed monocle, walked in.

“What did you call your room for? I had one more day off, so I thought I wouldn’t be able to see you
today.”

“I was asked to present a present by proxy.”

“What… … A gift? Who is giving it to you?”

He looked stunned.

“Vianne. But take it knowing that I am giving. It’s because of the meaning.”

“What kind of bizarre sound is that… …. The two of you played together and became strange together.
Who dyed it?”

Eustav muttered as if he didn’t understand. Then Idris held out a blue rose.

As expected, Eustav was terrified.

“host! You are crazy!”

I smiled and lay down on the table. Oh, that’s really funny.

“Just take it, Eustav. I bought it with that in mind.”

I said with a weeping laugh. Eustav, with a bewildered expression on his face, was given a rose without a
hitch.

“I’m stinky! I shouldn’t have answered the flower question!”

“I mean, at least this wouldn’t have happened if I had mentioned other flowers?”

“Damn it… …. Anyway, I got it, so I have to say thank you. Thank you, Vianne. No, do you have to say
hello to the master?”

“You don’t have to.”

Idris responded with displeasure.

“Yeah, I don’t even want to do that.”

Eustav also shook his head resolutely.

“what can I do… ….”

Apparently, I was the only one having fun here.

“Noisy, noisy.”

But are we just talking about it? Siegeon woke up.

It turned into a fish and jumped into the tank, and it was said that it was noisy.

Eustav flinched in genuine surprise. He seems to be still afraid of ancient fish.

“Siegeon, are you awake? How are you, aren’t you scared now?”

I waved my hand to say hello.

“I’m not afraid. The scary thing is gone.”

That’s right. We’ll have to find out why Siegeon ran away.

I went to the front of the tank and made eye contact with Siezion.

“Siegeon, what were you afraid of yesterday?”

Siezion circled the inside of the tank once. He flapped his fins fussily, then squeaked.

“The door is open! So I stopped and hit Siezion! Bad!”

It was just words I couldn’t understand.

“door? Which door?”

“that!”

What Siezion pointed with the tip of his tail was the wall on the side of the ‘Standing Night’.

“Are you talking about ‘the night that stopped’… … ? But can I open it my own way?”

I turned to Idris and Eustav.

“I know nothing, Vianne.”

Eustav shook his head, and Idris, who was still, made a magic sword. Then, without hesitation, he
slammed it into the wall.

Eustav put a thick barrier around me in front of me just in case.

I was grabbing a handful of my magical powers, just in case. But nothing happened.

The walls were immaculate.

“I don’t react to magic right now. The opening of the door was a temporary phenomenon. How did you
attack?”

Idris canceled the sword summons and opened the door by touching the wall.

A cool wind blew gently. It was a landscape that had not changed at all from the last time I saw it.

“There is nothing wrong with the inside.”

I looked closely at it.

“Siezion, what exactly came out of the inside? The one who attacked you.”

I asked Siezion again. Siegeon swam uneasy.

“Time, time! Time is out I was trying to give Siezion time!”

“time… … ?”

I couldn’t understand what you meant.

I couldn’t help but look at Idris.

“My explanation that Siezion was reborn for a long time, and now it is nothing. Remember?”

“Yeah, roughly.”

“When the ancients ended, the death and reincarnation of Siezion ended. Without anything else,
biological time has stopped. So that it can be used as a barrier stone permanently without the
management of the Demon God.”

“… … Then giving time back to a child whose time has stopped is… … .”

“It must mean the death of the barrier stone.”

Eustav ended the conversation on behalf of me, who was fading in the end.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR C130
DR C131

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language
Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C13
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 13: Crack

We were in agony as a group.

“Only the Holy Ghost or the Spirit can handle time.”

“There is no way a demon can break the barrier he has given, right?”

“Sometimes it may be possible. For example, removing the barrier is advantageous for realizing the will
of the demon god… … .”

“By the way, Eustav. Before that, I have something to point out. In modern times, the intervention of
demons and holy spirits is impossible. Because they agreed not to have any direct influence on the
world since ancient times.”

“… … Ah. Then.”

“no. It might be possible.”

Idris blinked and pointed to the ‘stopped night’.

“The purpose of that has not yet been fully elucidated. However, it is known that it is a gigantic
subspace, and that internal time stands still in antiquity, and that the demon god created it himself.

“Then, do you mean that it could serve as a channel for the intervention of the demon god…? … ?”

“For now, it’s just speculation.”

“It’s a big deal… … .”

If Siezion hadn’t stopped him, something terrifying might have popped up. Why are you drinking all of a
sudden?

“if it goes like this… … Threatening with time to force Siegeon to flee could be intentional in itself.”

“It would be better to shut down ‘Stolen Night’.”

“Can you shut it down?”

“You have to block it as much as possible. Eustav, call up the top barriers. From today, I order you to
formulate the most sophisticated barrier formula. If necessary, I will participate.”

“Okay, Master.”

“We need to move rooms, Vianne.”

“Where?”

“To the top floor of the tower.”

“tower… … .”

Top again? Past life and present life, very lucky.

“Okay.”

It was a little shaky, but I agreed.

Another two weeks passed.

Bang!

I shot one shot without shaking and turned around to lower my posture. A magenta-colored magic
passed terribly above his head.

The next attack flew right away. He raised his hand, built a shield, and fired two more shots in a row.

But all three shots I shot missed or were blocked. Even one was destroyed in the middle.

‘I’m such a deceitful human being!’

Even the barrier that had been erected was broken. Really strong! As fast as I could, I stacked three
more and barely blocked it.

I shouted angrily.

“Hey! You are too tight!”

Eustav nodded harshly.

“I don’t know who you will fight with in the future, but I can’t wait to see you.”
What’s the thing you don’t like the most? Eustav hadn’t even moved a few steps yet!

“Anyway, when fighting a wizard like you, my goal is to hold on for even one second longer?! It’s not
about winning!”

“In order to survive one more second in real life, shouldn’t you have accumulated 10 seconds of skill?”

“You speak well, very.”

“My magic is set to crumble as soon as it touches Vianne. The tension and speed are relatively low. Even
so, you shouldn’t be in a hurry.”

Eustav spoke like a strict teacher.

“In practice, you will have to be much more desperate than this.”

“Ugh, yes. I know… … . But let’s take a break.”

“It is. If you push me further here, I will be killed by the owner.”

Eustav meekly withdrew the magic in his hand. I breathed a sigh of relief.

“Are you going to make that a joke exclusively for you?”

I just hung up and fell. Eustav smiled mischievously like an arrogant villain.

“Now did you know? You are late.”

“Idris will probably laugh out loud when she hears this.”

“Has he ever laughed out loud?”

“Huh. Sometimes? Not often.”

“Heaven and Earth are about to open up.”

Eustav let out a gasp, as if exasperated.

I came to Masom and knew it for sure. Idris here and the one I know are very different.

What the hell did that gap mean, it was love.

“I am so excited… … .”

A life loved by a villain.

Well? No, wait… … .

A life that loves villains!

Yep, this is even weirder! Damn it!

“How did this happen?”

“What do you mean?”

“Ah. Nothing. Just talk to yourself.”

“i See.”

I inwardly marveled at my life. And sat down and rested.

He hasn’t fully recovered his stamina yet. Since I was able to directly consume a little bit of magic power,
I am not stunned anymore, but instead, the recovery rate was slower.

However, if you do this, you will soon be as normal as before. Maybe you can go to the Empire.

With that in mind, I’ve been doing some training these days.

This training taught me that Eustav was a stricter teacher than Idris.

Idris also seemed rougher than Eustav at first, but in front of me, he’s so kind. There was no comparison

On the other hand, is this how you teach me because Eustav learned this way too? I had a thought.

Come to think of it, I knew Idris’ past, but I didn’t know much about Eustav’s past. He’s someone I’ve
seen as often as Idris since I came to Masom.

“Did you say that Eustav lived in Masom since he was a child?”

I asked if I could have a chat while taking a break. Eustav, who was standing near me, readily answered.

“Yeah. About three years old.”

“Then I will hardly remember what the empire looked like.”

“no. I’ve been to a lot since I was eleven years old, so I remember a lot of scenery.”

“Ah, I asked a vague question. Don’t be like that Memories of imperial life before the age of three.”

“… … .”

Eustav was silent for a moment. Then he smiled.

“I told you I like blue roses.”

“It did? So I bought it.”

“It was really sudden and embarrassing, but… … .”

When I talked to him a while ago, he narrowed his brow. I held back the laughter that leaked out.

“Anyway. Almost the only old memory that remains is that blue rose. So I like it.”

“Ah… … It was like that. I didn’t know.”

“Where I lived, there were many blue roses. I remember the rose vines round the garden, the heat of
summer and the sound of cicadas.”

“Rose vines around the garden… … .”

I mumbled some of his words.

It was an unfamiliar description.

Is it because I’ve been seeing too many roses lately? I do not know.

“It must have been beautiful. Blue roses.”

“It was.”

“You really don’t remember anything other than that, do you?”

“Yeah. I was so young I only vaguely remembered the name.”

“… … If anything, would you like to find your parents? Haven’t you thought of that?”

If he lived in a beautiful house, he would at least be a wealthy commoner or aristocrat.

At the age of three, he might not have been able to use magic properly yet, so he might not have been
discovered that he was a wizard. Or, even if they were found out, their parents were raising them in
secret.

In any case, it would not have been the same situation as Idris, who was a ‘colorless child’.

He may have been a beloved child.

“… … Vianne, did you come to hear anything about me?”

Eustav had an unexpected reaction. He seemed to be suspicious of me asking about the past.

“The master must have told you something.”

But why is Idris here?

“no… I haven’t heard anything.”

“… … Did I skip it?”

He frowned and said with a frown. At the same time, I looked into his eyes.

“Did I make a mistake?”

“It is not.”

He swept away with his toes the magical remnants of deep pink petals hovering under my feet. It was a
meaningless act.

“… … Are you curious?”

“Your past? I’m not really curious.”

“i See.”

Eustav said as if passing by without warning.

“My original name is Halo Lahrat.”

“What… … ?”

I’ve heard the name Halo through Idris’ mouth.

It was time to confront Shannon. Shannon said he cut Halo instead of Oscar.

Involuntarily, he looked beyond Eustav’s monocle, hazy gray eyes.

Eyes with reduced vision due to injuries.

‘surely?’

Eustav made eye contact with me and smiled.

“You think fast. Look at this, you haven’t heard anything from the master.”

“Eustav, please… … .”

Apart from the name Halo, there is only one Rahrat family in the Empire.

The Marquis of Shannon Lahrat.

I was really surprised.

“I am the son of Marquis Shannon… … ?”

When asked blankly, Eustav affirmed.

“He was the only son, but now he is just a traitor to the Marquis.”

“No, this is… … What happened?”

I’ve heard that Shannon had children. But Shannon only said that the boy died prematurely.

“Did you know that the knight commander was the target of fear before he retired?”

“I’ve heard it a lot.”

“It was such a powerful force, so Oscar came on his own. As a result, he failed to kill him… …. Oddly
enough, he found magical talent in me, his son, and kidnapped me.”

Eustav touched the long, hazy scar on the back of my hand.

“I met Shannon Lahrat again three years ago in the Empire. After running wild on a large scale, the tail
was caught. At that time, the knight commander recognized me by this scar. Hair color and eye color
also played a part.”

He said the wound on the back of his hand was caused by an accident shortly after he was born.

“He called me Halo. It was a pretty emotional show, but he attacked me right away.”

The reunion, which at first glance could have been touching, was covered in blood.

Shannon could. The Marquis I knew was a person with a clear distinction between Pia.

“Because I had already killed a lot of knights.”

He said coldly and indifferently.

“so… … Is this the answer to my question of not wanting to meet your parents?”

“It came back around a bit, but that’s it. I don’t want to meet, and I don’t want to. Me and the Marquis
are enemies.”

“… … Didn’t anyone know how to use healing magic back then? Why… … .”

I looked into his left eye.

“I didn’t write it on purpose.”

“… … .”
I know.

He is also very sorry for this separation.

He speaks bluntly as if everything has passed now, but it must have been close to a shock to him three
years ago.

“… … Because of that, you hate Oscar. I hate being called an entourage.”

“Yeah.”

Eustav replied monotonously.

“Even with the skills I have now, the reason I’m still working as an office worker has something to do
with this?”

“I want to avoid running into that knight leader. That’s why I don’t go out of Masom.”

“Shenan also retired about three years ago… … .”

I knew it. Because of his personality, it must have been a huge blow to him as well.

Eustav replied monotonously at the end of my blurry words.

“It doesn’t go away when you retire, right? That green garden doesn’t disappear from my beautiful
memories.”

“Idris.”

I sat on Idris’ legs and fiddled with his hair.

He was looking down at me with one arm around my waist.

“Today Eustav told me his real age.”

“okay? I didn’t know.”

“Michael once told me that Eustav’s lies were absurd. I guess it really is.”

Tired of looking up, I leaned on him. Heart sounds

“Did you know? Eustav is the son of the Marquis Lahrat.”

“… … I stayed still, wondering if I really need to tell you.”

“Yeah, what. You’re not a party to it, so that’s right.”

“How old are you?”

“We’re the same age, but we were born in January, so he’s almost a year older than us.”

I was born in December and Idris was born in October.

“I must have known that he was the son of a marquis, and had a glimpse of it. How old are you and how
did you live? I found out at least and hid it.”

“Just hide it. Shannon Lahrat is a notorious figure in Masom.”

“Eustav said that too. It was a little salty.”

I mumbled my words.

“If there was an opportunity, I was thinking of dropping out of the field job again. Shall we not do that?”

Idris asked for my opinion. Can I put my opinion here?

“Well. Just ask Eustav, later. When it’s time to leave, I’ll be able to get out on my own.”

“okay. I will do that.”

Idris lifted my chin slightly with her fingertips.

As I looked at him curiously, his red eyes drew closer and his lips touched me.

I opened my lips slightly and poked in. It’s still a little awkward, so I thought I’d push it away, but while I
was thinking about it, my tongue was still entangled.

Recently, what should I say? In everyday life, he acted like a gentle dog, but at times like this, there was
no one to look after him.

Goosebumps arose at the unfamiliar sensation. He let out a small sound of pain from shortness of
breath.

I tried to open my eyes, but I couldn’t because I was afraid I would meet the sun-like eyes.

For quite some time, we tongue-tied, took our breath, and coveted each other.

Cautiously.

Idris was told not to let me go. But unfortunately I was short of breath.

I barely pushed him away and took a deep breath.

Idris stroked my lips with her thumb.

“Hey you… … No real mercy… ….”

There was no mercy and no warning.

I said resentful. Idris, who was calm alone, smiled slowly.

“You’ll get used to it soon, Vianne.”

“You mean I’ll push you until you get used to it, right?”

“no.”

“Then what is it?”

“I’m not going to push you… …. I can teach you slowly.”

“Huh. No way, you.”

“Then it’s sad.”

“Don’t feel sorry for yourself.”

He laughed lowly, joyfully.

Because he was clever, it was even more absurd.

He patted my back slowly until my breathing returned to normal.

Look, are you being kind again in this case? There is no dual personality.

I don’t know if I don’t have a trick, but I’m also unlucky at kissing What can’t you do?

“Vianne.”

You call my name with excitement again for nothing.

To be honest, your voice is so good.

“Why are you calling me?”

Idris laughed in response to the blunt response, then lifted me up and laid me on the bed.

I opened my eyes and looked up at him.

“I’m taking it slow on my own.”

He said as an excuse. I was dazed, blinking my eyes, and then, one step later, suddenly became hot.
“… … Who says! Why is he here?”

“Just like that.”

“Okay, get out of here… … .”

“Huh.”

He quietly retreated. I got up and sat down again.

Well, maybe it’s still a little bit? Huh. Relief… … .

“… … .”

Good luck what

Idris pretended to walk away and came back. He covered the back of my head with a large hand and
looked at me in front of me as if belatedly asking for permission.

It looked like it could be pierced by just your eyes.

“year.”

I just gave up. And, oddly enough, I had high expectations.

“Instead, try not to suffocate me.”

I grabbed him by the collar and pulled him in. I wouldn’t care as much as Idris. Revenge, Idris.

Idris welcomed it. Excited, very.

But when I see them playing childishly like this, am I already wrong to get away with it?

I guess so.

“wake up! Vianne! Lunch, lunch!”

I frowned at the high-pitched voice that woke me up.

“Shut up, Siegeon. Why are you waking me up?”

Idris’ voice was heard nearby.

“Regular life! Good health!”

“Does your sentence comprehension improve after a thousand more years?”

“Don’t curse Siezion, you stupid Idris!”

“… … When you swear, you only speak well.”

“Guys, what are you doing… … ?”

Booth got up and asked.

Idris, does she want to fight an animal that is her ancestor? Siegeon, you’re going to skip the words of a
child who is a distant descendant. What would you do if you were at odds with each other?

“Vianne, are you awake?”

“Vianne, weather is over! Happy!”

Siezion did somersault in the tank. Idris shot it once and came to me.

“I brought him here to protect the tower, but I guess it’s just that.”

He regretted my judgment. I couldn’t help but laugh in the morning.

“Why, that’s fine. My health care worker, Siezion.”

“Is Vianne good? Good!”

“Ugh, fine.”

As I sided with Siezion, Idris’ face filled with displeasure. I tapped his shoulder.

“Why did you become a mage and fight against the barrier stone? Let the two of you be friends.”

“Is that going to happen?”

“No!”

“haha… …. Yes, let’s live well on our own.”

I cleaned my hands in the mediation role.

It kind of reminds me of Lyriel and Idris combination. Siezion and his union seemed to have collapsed as
well.

‘I have to live with support and stir-fry.’

After leaving the two of them arguing behind and washing up, Idris had finished dressing up.
I grumbled as I went down the tower with him.

“You’re like that at night… … You keep doing this and that and you keep sleeping over and over.”

I couldn’t even call it a kiss or sweet expression of affection, so I used a pronoun.

“I am becoming more and more of an owl. What are you going to do?”

“Then, shall we do it during the day?”

“… … Well, what do you do during the day!”

Idris’ face didn’t change at all. It was supposed to be a treat.

“… … I heard something you couldn’t hear.”

But another voice intervened. Huh, this. It’s Eustav

To be exact, it was Eustav with a rotten expression on his face.

“Then keep discussing that. I will pass quietly.”

Eustav shook his head and came up the stairs towards us.

Then he paused again, and said something like advice.

“Please refrain from making such remarks from outside. It is inappropriate for the sentiments of a youth
wizard.”

No, he must have misunderstood the expression!

“It’s not what you think it is!”

“The more you deny, the more certain you are. I didn’t want to know, but… … .”

He tried to shake his hand, but Eustav’s misunderstanding deepened. He went straight into another
room in the middle of the tower.

“Oh, it’s ruined.”

Nothing is going to happen

Idris smiled softly as she touched her forehead. Is it fun…

“It’s okay, Bian. Do not worry about it.”

“You are so proud, Idris.”

“You can be proud too. Anything that makes you uncomfortable will be removed.”

“It was the boldness that came out of that…?”

Guess who’s not a mage.

“Still, you can’t get rid of Eustav. Got it?”

“Why?”

“Eustav is kind of friendly with me now. And when a close friend disappears, I feel bad. Do you
understand?”

“I understand. But I don’t like it.”

“what?”

“Eustav is in the category of your close friends.”

“Are you jealous now? Rest assured, no one is more important to me than you.”

“I wasn’t jealous, but I get it.”

Idris denied it to the end. I looked at him and sighed.

As I was walking again, he suddenly worried about me.

“The more close people you have, the more people you will lose.”

It sounded like a voice saying that human relationships are gradually expanding as I live in Masom.

“Ah….”

Indeed. Because Idris has lived in such a world all along. From his point of view, it must have been advice
based on experience.

“But it’s too late to undo it.”

“Know.”

I smiled when I saw him sulking.

“But you can’t live without seeing anyone.”

I crossed his arms and entered the air corridor. It was a corridor located about five stories high,
connecting the tower and the building next to it.
It was near the end of summer and the end of the season. The leaves were dark green, and the summer
flowers were crumbling into pieces of petals.

Some wizards who entered the corridor greeted us and passed by.

It’s been a while since I’ve been here, so I’ve known me from an upper-intermediate level wizard. It was
partly because of the spread of rumors, and partly because the existence was known while solving the
last escape from Siege.

“host.”

Then a familiar green-haired wizard approached from afar.

It was Camellia.

“What’s going on?”

Idris paused and asked.

“It is related to the situation on the imperial side of Vianne-nim.

“Me?”

Of course, I thought it was a mage business story. I stared at Camelia with a look of surprise.

“Lyriel sent Jeon Seo-gu.”

“You mean Jeonseo-gu?”

“The last time I went to the Empire, I gave it to him.”

“i See. What did Lyriel send you?”

“It is said that there is a problem with Vianne’s upper and mansion. It’s about Vianne’s relatives trying to
dispose of Vianne’s property to make up for the loss after they have lost their family income through
gambling and luxury.”

“What!”

He said sarcastically, irrationally.

Like these absurd people!

I’ve been kidnapped and my identity is unclear, so they’re going to blow up the top and eat it, right?

I haven’t been paying attention to that for a while. Something like this happens.

“… … What are you going to do?”

Idris asked. I sighed angrily.

“The top, it’s your parents. I can’t let you sell it like that.”

“Are you planning on going back to the Empire?”

“You were going soon anyway.”

I waved my hand as if to prove it. A shallow sea-colored shield rose as high as the corridor. This was easy
now.

He shook his hand again and removed the shield. The magic was shimmering and scattered.

“I’ll settle the matter over there and return to Masom again. Because my body isn’t perfect yet.”

“okay. Do that.”

Idris was surprisingly meek and agreed.

“Oh, but. The black sword that Marquis Lahrat possessed. Is it a holy thing?”

I remembered Shannon’s suspicious sword I saw briefly on the day of the kidnapping riot.

“right.”

“It seems that the magic you put around the house at that time was also caught by it. If you go to the
Empire, you must be careful about that.”

“… … You said you were friends with the Marquis, Vianne?”

“Huh. If I happen to be with the Marquis and find out that I am a wizard, I will be in a similar situation to
the other wizards in the Empire.”

Will be ostracized The Empire hated wizards.

He looked at me with complicated eyes. Instead of saying it was okay, I smiled brightly.

“So, this time, I’ll go for a while.”

“… … okay.”

“Are you going to take me? Of course, we can’t stay together all the time.”

Being a victim with a kidnapper is nonsense.

“naturally.”
Idris replied. I nodded.

The next day, night.

We have teleported to the western shores of the Empire.

Idris provided me with a disposable signal transmitter in the shape of an earring and a knife with built-in
killing magic.

Of course I brought my gun.

Idris went back quietly.

I also pretended to have crossed the sea on a boat for a long time and decorated it in a shabby way.
Then he went to the security building and testified as if he had barely survived.

Things went smoothly.

The next morning, I appeared on the front page of the newspaper.

It was a temporary return to the Empire.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR C133
DR C134

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER
Menu

IBCV C14
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 14: Imperial cabelior

The reunion with Lyriel, who knew all the circumstances before and after, was not so dramatic.

“How are you? You look better, Vianne.”

“Because Idris didn’t leave me alone.”

“That kid is so sincere.”

Lyriel put my share of tea on the table.

“Anyway, what if it’s clean like this? It is said that you have been abducted for nearly three months and
then came.

And I joked lightly.

“They say that the food was well served there.”

I sip my tea and brazenly said. Lyriel shook her head as if she couldn’t dry it.

“Yeah, you’ll be fine with frivolous excuses.”

“then. Leave it to me.”

I looked around my room. No one had lived there for months, but my house was still clean.

“Did you clean it?”

“Then who would have done it?”

Regret came over I should have told you in advance not to buy and do the hard work like cleaning.

“You can just leave it alone. I’ll be back when I get this done anyway.”

“Are you going there again? Why?”

“First of all, my physical condition is not perfect… … .”

I approached Lyriel and whispered in her ear.

“I am a wizard now. In the current atmosphere, it’s still a bit far from coming to the Empire to live.”

I even wondered if Idris would come after having friendly exchanges with the Empire. Then, even if you
find out that you are a wizard, the damage will be very small.

“… … What? Oh my gosh! What does that mean!”

Lyriel was astonished as I expected. Confessing that I am a wizard to a friend who doesn’t like wizards
was a prick of my conscience.

“Just, somehow. From now on, even without Idris’ help, I can manage my own magic.”

“Vianne… … You’re not that ordinary either… … .”

“Yes… … . I thought I was the most ordinary person in the world? But no.”

“What can I do with this already happening, I just have to live with it… … . Anyway, it was a lot of hard
work.”

Lyriel looked at me with tender eyes. I just smiled softly.

“Soon everything will be all right.”

“I wish I did.”

“Idris said it would be fine too.”

“Could he be okay with that? I’m not just a wizard, I’m the master of wizards.”

Lyriel whispered.

“Maybe something will happen… … ?”

Actually, I don’t know either. But Idris is really strong, so I think it’ll be okay somehow… … I wanted to
believe so.

“Vianne, you seem to be too easygoing sometimes… … .”

Lyriel smiled as if she couldn’t help it.

After finishing all the stories we had to share in secret, we moved to Lyriel’s cafe.

However, in front of the cafe was Marquis Lahrat.

It was a quicker meeting than expected.

“I’m glad you’re safe, Baron.”

Shannon greeted me with a constant, gentle smile.

“It is a miracle that you crossed the sea alone and came back to life. Masom isn’t a very friendly place,
but I’m glad you came back safely.”

“… … It was hard, but I finally succeeded. It’s nice to see you like this, Marquis.”

I smiled naturally and shook my head. Fortunately, Shannon didn’t seem to have any relics.

“Are you here to see me? Or were you going to a cafe?”

Instead of Lyriel, I asked a question. It was because Lyriel couldn’t hide her anxiety when she heard my
explanation that she should be careful of the Marquis Lahrat.

“It is both. I was going to have a cup of tea to check on the baron’s well-being.”

“Then shall we go in together? Liriel, can you open the cafe for a moment?”

“Of course not. Come in, everyone.”

Lyriel smiled and opened the shop door. And they let us in.

We sat down on a sunny window seat. Shannon asked Lyriel for a cup of green tea.

I declined the car and glanced at Shannon.

Shannon Lahrat.

This looks like Eustav. Unlike Shannon, who was all black, he was rather pale.

“It’s still too early to ask what happened… … . I’m worried. I’m afraid I might get hurt.”

Shannon said softly. I tuned the tune.

“I think it would be ok to be brief. However, the memory is still very vivid. My time in Masom was
terrible.”

Lying was easy. I’ve done a lot since I was reincarnated.

“I still don’t know why I was kidnapped.”

I appealed like a sigh. Shannon put on a sympathetic expression.

“Occasionally, there were people who were kidnapped in Masom before. They were all wizards… … .”
One of them is Eustav.

After knowing everything, I listened to it, and every word Shannon said sounded different.

“Am I not the first?”

I asked like someone I didn’t know.

We kept talking, hiding one thing at a time.

“It was a characteristic of the previous generation of mages. However, the previous generation of Mage
also didn’t pay much attention to the general public. For what reason did the other wizards, and even
ordinary people, touch them. I don’t know.”

“I do too. After I went to Ma Island, I was imprisoned all the time.”

The reality is completely different. If you look at it, isn’t it roughly equivalent to voluntary detention? I
packaged it arbitrarily.

“Then you probably don’t understand Masom’s intentions at all.”

“I have no clue. I just wanted to be locked up like this for the rest of my life, so I made a plan to escape.”

“Good job.”

“I made good use of the techniques the Marquis gave me. Thank you.”

“I am so glad that I was helpful.”

Shannon answered in a deep voice and took a sip of tea. The ring on the finger holding the teacup
glistened in the sun.

On the other hand, Lyriel was quietly listening to our story without any agitation. Yeah, you’re doing
great.

“By the way, have you heard the news?”

Shannon added.

“What news?”

“The Astahild top is in danger of being sold, Baron.”

“Ah… … . I heard from Lyriel a while ago. Still, I was thinking that I might have to deal with that first.”

“If you need help, feel free to contact us. I will be happy to help Lahrat if it is possible.”
Well. Anyway, it’s not like I’m going to attract a marquise. If you get too much attention, it will only hurt
your head.

“It’s too much for me. But my heart will be gratefully received, Marquis.”

I smiled.

First of all, I realized one thing through this conversation.

Regarding Masom, it seemed that I knew more than Shannon.

I quickly moved for the present purpose of coming to the Empire.

First of all, I visited the upper building after a long time. The caretaker, Jack, came out to meet him and
bowed deeply.

“Are you here, Baron?”

He was a man whose parents trusted him. I saw it once or twice when I was a kid.

“Jack, long time no see.”

I was greeted favorably.

“Something has happened at the top, could you please report it?”

“of course. Come this way.”

The old janitor took the lead with a cane.

The first thing I received at the office was various books. I don’t know how to look anyway. I flipped
through a few pages pretending to know.

“All of the financial lines for the business that the former baron’s younger brother and his family were
commissioned to run have been cut off. It’s because of a lot of non-execution and the credit almost
bottomed out.”

Then Jack explained it to me.

I fixed my eyes on the red numbers that continued from the fifth chapter of the first book.

‘Is this a sign of a loss? Useless relatives have made a mess in my absence.’

“It’s not just this. The funds held by the top are also used for personal purposes… As our debt grew, we
put the top at a bargain price.”
Jack reported sadly.

I hear nothing more.

“Where are those humans now?”

He closed the book and asked coldly.

“These days he lives in a mansion on Melvier Street.”

“Thanks for letting me know, Jack.”

I went straight to the mansion Jack told me and knocked on the door.

After a while, someone came out.

Well. My dear uncle You are very old by then.

“Who is knocking on the door… … huh? You, you!”

An old man with a wretched face pointed at me. Oh, I’m already annoyed.

“Nice to meet you, Uncle. Can this nephew come in?”

“… … D, come in!”

Uncle panicked and went back inside. I followed him.

“Oh!”

“Isn’t that Vianne?”

“Why are you here… … !”

Relatives who all looked so arrogant came to see me.

I was outraged and started criticizing him.

“How the hell do you roll up the house in three months? In a way, this is also an ability.”

Then they quickly became angry again.

“Uh-huh, you’re talking nonsense!

“What do you say?”

“If you’re here to say things like this, get out of here!”
It was just these words.

“No matter how fast you fall into gambling… … This is amazing.”

I ignored them and said.

“So you’re trying to sell Sang Sang and my house?”

“Isn’t there anything I can do about it when the tax is going down? Where can I even sell this?”

“Who do you want? They belong to me.”

“What? Whoever you want! Isn’t there grace that raised you? Even the baron in heaven will allow this.”

“I’ve never been brought up properly, but I’m sitting there talking like grace… ….”

I grew up on my own, you bastards.

“I, I! Look at your manners!”

“I was dragged to the island, and then I went crazy!”

Are you really mad? I just want to reveal that I am a wizard and wipe it out.

“Hey. Don’t quack and listen calmly.”

I frowned and notified.

“I can’t sell the top. Anyway, since the top has gone bankrupt, you should put your hands down and
quietly pay off your debts. Work or go to jail. Somehow, there is a chance.”

I’m not particularly attached to the top. But there was meaning.

Anyway, it’s my property.

And if done well, it could be useful.

In the meantime, it was annoying and my relatives didn’t have any major accidents so I left it alone, but
now I don’t want to.

“When you say something nice, hand it over to me, the decision maker at the top.”

I spoke for sure.

“It’s been a while since I became an adult. Does it make sense that you are still acting as agents?”

Damn people, I won’t let you go any further.

Of course, there was no way the greedy relatives would acquiesce. Because I needed my property to pay
off a sudden debt.

What I haven’t listened to for ten years, there’s no way I can do it now.

But now I have a way.

“The mage wants this top.”

Relatives who had raised their voices at that one word and harassed them became silent for a moment.

‘Good effect, really.’

“… … No, if it’s a magician.”

“You mean the one who kidnapped you?”

“Yeah. They locked me up and asked about the top, so I had no choice but to tell them. Then I wanted to
have the top. So I escaped on the condition that I would give the top prize.”

“How is that! Does that make sense!”

“Did you know that my parents were secretly dealing with Masom?”

Seeing those stupid faces, I didn’t seem to know.

“It seemed to be aware of the existence of the top because of that. To be honest, there are very few
external trading methods in Magical Island, so it’s coveted by Magical Lord.”

“So, it doesn’t mean you’re really going to hand over this top to the mage, right?”

“I’ll give it to you, for free. I myself.”

I said calmly.

“I can’t do that! How can we give our family’s wealth to a wizard, and that’s for free… … !”

“right! Are you, by any chance, in communion with the mage? Otherwise, this cannot happen!”

“Is it my pain? I have been threatened and I have no choice but to do this.”

“Threat?”

“The opponent is a mage. If I don’t fulfill the contract, they say I’ll come here myself. He said that he
would come and arrest all the people involved and kill them.”

“What kind of… … !”

“You are among those involved. Because you are the real decision maker at the top right now.”

Relatives were at a loss for words. My aunt flopped down on the sofa, and my uncle’s face went red.

“You know what I mean? If you don’t want to die, put the top down. I know how to pass it on.”

I glanced at them and added.

“Oh. Everything I’ve said now is a secret. If any leaks were made, all of us would be decapitated for
treason. That’s what you have with the wizard, right?”

I smiled briefly and turned around and walked towards the door. I don’t want to stay long.

“This is going to be ruined… … ! I can’t believe something like you! I can’t give you the top! It was me
who led it for ten years!”

But my uncle kept talking nonsense to the end.

When I was young, I was still a child, and I was a little scared of that screaming voice.

Now it seemed to be buzzing with insects.

“If you want to live, you have to believe. Top, can you really give it to me?”

“okay! Never! This is my top!”

“… … .”

I can’t either.

“Then do it.”

I need to scare my uncle who doesn’t know how to be afraid of magicians.

Before leaving, Idris and I finished talking about Sang Sang.

The first thing I do is use him to get the top back.

And it was the second time to use this top as a link between the Empire and the Magic Island.

And for the neatness of the process, it was necessary to remove the relatives.

It wasn’t about killing.

Idris immediately asked, “Do you want to kill me?”, but there was no need to put so much effort into it.
Post-processing would be more cumbersome.
I almost dried up Idris with that logic.

Instead, he said it was okay to intimidate relatives.

Because I didn’t expect them to just pass the top.

“Did you write like this?”

I took off the earring I was wearing, threw it on the floor, and stomped on it with my heel.

As the earring broke, it shone in an instant.

The signal must have gone to Idris.

Had been promised in advance. When this signal goes, we will do as we discussed.

I cleaned up the earring debris and went to Lyriel’s house to play.

And that night, there was a wizard’s attack on the mansion on Melvier Street.

“Is that what you did?”

Lyriel asked. I nodded my head as I took a bite of the cookie.

“I told you to scare me in moderation. But I never thought I would blow up the whole house.”

It is said that last night, a high-ranking wizard, Duot, appeared and stirred up the house and then
exploded it.

The relatives lived, but only the body escaped.

“Your relatives now have no money and no home.”

“Sue. It feels like 10 years of congestion is being washed away.”

“Yeah. Vianne, you’ve been tormented by those bad guys for a long time.”

“It did…”

I didn’t want to think about my teenage years when I was neglected by my relatives again.

“I don’t know if they’re willing to give me the top now, guys.”

“I don’t think I’ll be able to stand it even if I suffer like this. Wait a minute, Vianne.”
“Huh. But these cookies are so delicious, Lyriel.”

“Well, I worked hard to give it to you.”

“Thanks. As expected, the owner of the cafe, your skills are amazing.”

“He’s shy.”

Lyriel laughed out loud. I laughed along too.

‘Well, I also like friends.’

We were chatting and having fun. Then suddenly I heard someone knocking on the door.

“When you see me banging like that, it’s Mana Uncle.”

At my murmuring, Lyriel came down to the first floor with me.

My expectations were correct.

When I opened the door, there were relatives in front of me.

“What’s going on?”

My uncle handed me a big box with a weeping face.

I accidentally accepted it.

“Vianne! Take these now!”

“okay! I didn’t know your story was real! Now that you know it, please ask him not to do this again!”

‘If it is him, is it the mage I was talking about? Now it seems you are ready to listen to me. Well, I wish it
was like this from the beginning. I just blew up a decent house. They seem to know how to yield only to
force.’

“I, never! Never say what you said! So please… …!”

“Ok. I know.”

I laughed bitterly.

“But what about this box?”

“It is a necessary document for upper management. And I put everything a top-tier stock owner should
have!”

“good. After that, I’ll take care of myself. Just go back.”

“Then our debt… … .”

Do you still say that I gave my uncle a cold shot.

“I would have told you to pay for yourself.”

“… … That’s right! I know!”

My uncle and his family went away in a hurry.

I’m sorry, but it’s not over yet.

First I went to the upper building and formally reclaimed my rights.

Then, the first thing I did was to analyze the documents that only the decision maker at the top has the
right to read. The janitor, Jack, took care of almost everything.

Again a few days later.

End of summer. The day was slowly getting colder.

I sat leisurely in the cafe chair and pulled out a wad of paper from the drawer.

“This is evidence of what my uncle did. I copied and sent this yesterday.”

“To whom?”

Lyriel looked at the documents and asked.

“I heard that there are a few people who have been deceived by their uncle and have not been able to
accuse them because there is no evidence. To those people.”

“Are you going to bury your relatives altogether?”

“Huh. Just in case you don’t know, I’m definitely going to put you in jail so you can’t do anything.”

“That’s a good idea.”

Lyriel was intrigued.

Then a customer came into the cafe.

‘What? It’s someone I’ve never seen.’

“welcome!”
Lyriel greeted him quickly. I glanced at him.

He was quite a handsome man. A tall man with dark hair and golden eyes.

Wait a minute. This color combination is somehow familiar.

“The Marquis Lahrat will also come soon.”

The man took a seat and sat down with a bright smile.

‘No, maybe this person?’

It was like a prince. The male protagonist in the novel!

I turned my head quietly, not wanting to get involved with him.

“And, Baron, you’ve seen it all, so don’t ignore it.”

‘Ahh. The male lead spoke to me.’

I don’t really want to get involved… … .

“I heard it.”

He got up from his seat, trying to straighten his wrinkled face. And bowed his head towards him.

“I see you, Crown Prince. This is Baron Astahilt.”

The Crown Prince, Xeon Arten Ruble Cabellior, greeted each other face to face.

“Nice to meet you. I knew right away who I was.”

“You are remarkably bright.”

“Did I?”

Zeon patted my chin as if puzzled. I didn’t really recognize it because of the chin.

“The Crown Prince… … Poetry?”

Lyriel stiffened. Is this the first time you have such a guest? I quickly went to Lyriel.

“That’s right.”

He had to protect Lyriel from the male protagonist. Because Lyriel is the female protagonist!
After dating Zeon, Lyriel sees the bitter taste of life. From being bullied in social circles, to being kicked
out of work by family members, to being ignored as a status quo!

I couldn’t wait to see my friend suffer like that.

I decided to block it at the source.

“The first place we met is a cafe. Very fresh, my lord.”

“I didn’t know that I would see a baron who miraculously returned to life from Ma Island here.”

“It’s an unusual meeting with each other.”

“It’s like that.”

I glanced at Lyriel while having a conversation. I was relieved to see that Lyriel went deep inside the
cafe.

I’ll protect my friend.

“How did you get here?”

“I came here because it is a regular shop for the Marquis.”

“i See. Your Majesty the Marquis lives near here, so he comes often.”

“I know.”

Xeon drank a glass of water that was placed on the table. It was just water, but it looked different when
he drank it. This is the atmosphere of the male protagonist.

“Sit down, Baron.”

Xeon recommended. What. Where are you going to sit?

“It’s a burden to sit face to face with Your Majesty.”

“But you can’t sit over there and talk.”

“Do you want to talk to me?”

Why? It’s our first meeting today.

“Yes.”

I sat down facing him, skeptical.

‘Oh, it’s really embarrassing.’

Maybe it’s because he’s the male lead, so it seems that the reflected light on his face is 1.5 times more
than that of other people. I can’t make eye contact

I was just looking at the table, and he opened his mouth.

“You are the first people who went to Ma Island and returned without assimilation there.”

“… … I heard it from Your Majesty the Marquis.”

“So, why don’t you come to the Imperial Palace and testify in the presence of the scribe? Tell me what
you saw and heard.”

It was an unexpected word.

But if he refused, it was the perfect situation to be subjected to severe suspicion.

“But, my lord, I still… ….”

“It will be a moment. If you are reluctant to go alone, you can accompany the marquis.”

“I know the purpose, but I know very little. I was locked up and couldn’t even go outside.”

“Anyway, didn’t you escape? At least you’ll remember I was in the process of escaping.”

This. I haven’t been able to come up with that excuse.

I can’t help it. I think I’m going to see my relatives’ work, so I’ll only go there once.

“Well then, I see. If you set a date, I will enter the palace.”

“It’s late today, come tomorrow afternoon. I will inform the imperial garrison and the chief of staff
regarding the relevant procedures.”

“I take my name.”

That’s why there’s no male protagonist. It was annoying.

Oh, I miss Idris.

Lyriel wondered why I let her inside. But there was nothing I could say.

Because to tell you properly, I had to reveal that this world is in a novel.

“I just don’t feel like it. What if the Crown Prince accuses you?”
I turned around as much as I could. Lyriel looked at me as if she didn’t understand.

“Why would the Crown Prince accuse me? There must be at least one lover in the social world.”

“no….”

“Huh?”

“No….”

In <Danger, Run!>, the main character, Zeon, had a first love with Lyriel.

This too could not be explained to Lyriel.

“How do you know that?”

“I found out by chance. I didn’t even want to remember.”

“Well, if you are, then you will.”

“Anyway, Lyriel. Watch out for the prince You are the one to suffer.”

“Would you mind sharing some evidence with me, Vianne? … .”

“There is no evidence, but trust me.”

I just cried. Lyriel smiled as if it was absurd.

“Okay. Even if the Crown Prince’s father, not the Crown Prince, confesses, I won’t accept it. Do not
worry.”

“No, the Crown Prince’s father! Would such an old man dare to confess to you? I will never forgive you.”

Lyriel couldn’t control her laughter at my anger.

“Vianne, calm down! It’s a joke, a joke. Ugh, maybe I like you.”

“But, no matter how joking! That’s nonsense! Lyriel, you should only find people who will treat you
safely and with respect. Exactly!”

“I know, Vianne. Make sure you only meet such wonderful people. You must never leave the wrong
person with you.”

“Ah… … .”

My heart was pierced a little.

‘That’s it, Lyriel. Idris, there’s one person who took me away… … .’
Come to think of it, I didn’t tell Lyriel that I was dating Idris.

‘Can I tell you this? Should I just hide it?’

I rolled my eyes and met Lyriel.

Lyriel looked at me sharply.

“you… … Are you dating anyone?”

“That’s it, so… … .”

What do we do?

“Really? Oh my gosh! What kind of human are you, tell me right now!”

“That’s it, that’s Idris!”

He closed his eyes tightly and shouted.

Immediately, a terrifying silence fell.

Ruined.

“What did you say… … ?”

“Hey, Idris… … said.”

“Idris? Is that the boy I know?”

“Yes.”

“Oh my gosh! You crazy bastard!”

This time, Lyriel was angry.

I received Lyriel’s pouring fury head-on.

I was confused as to whether the curse was directed at Idris or me.

“I should have noticed when I came home with you! How could this happen!”

“How did it happen… … .”

“I didn’t expect it at all! You and the boy are dating! By the way… … Vianne.”

Lyriel was not surprised and looked at me carefully. I flinched at the quick change of posture.
“Who confessed?”

“Why?”

“Are you curious?”

“… … Idris did it first.”

“Whoa, yes… … I mean, that kid was so weak… … .”

Lyriel seemed quite shocked. After all, even Nara would be surprised if two old friends were dating.

“anyway. You two are good, so I can’t say anything… … . Be happy.”

Only the real Lyriel smiled faintly.

“If Idris does something you don’t like, just tell me. I’ll cut him off.”

I thought it was over now, but Lyriel suddenly ran again alone. Gosh.

“Ugh, I will… … .”

I smiled awkwardly. Life wasn’t easy.

Imperial palace. It’s the Imperial Palace… ….

I have never been there in my previous life, let alone in this life.

That’s why I was a little nervous.

Crown Prince Zeon kindly sent a carriage as well. I got into the wagon with the Marquis Lahrat, who had
agreed to accompany me.

The sound of horseshoes played like background music.

Other than that, it was quiet.

I got bored of sitting still and looked at Shannon in front of me.

“Marquis.”

“Why, Baron?”

Shannon smiled a little.

“No. I just think you talk less than usual.”

Shannon was not a talkative person. It wasn’t even silent at all.

In other words, he had enough sociability to maintain an appropriate atmosphere, but today he was
silent for some reason.

‘Is Shannon nervous when he enters the palace?’

“Ah. I have a lot to think about. I’m sorry, Baron.”

“No, nothing to say.”

Is it just a lot of work? Although he resigned as the commander-in-chief, Shannon still had a lot of work
to do. It is still influential in many fields.

If this is the case, there have been constant voices calling for him to take over as the head of the
department again.

I stood still so as not to disturb Shannon’s thoughts. It was minimal consideration.

With nowhere to look, I looked at Shannon’s ring, the small curtain on the window, and my hand.

When I felt bored, the carriage stopped. I thought it was in front of the main gate of the Imperial Palace,
but the building I saw out the window was unfamiliar.

We were already in the middle of the Imperial Palace.

“You have arrived.”

Shannon said.

We got off together

The imperial palace of Cabellior was very spacious. The architectural style that made use of restraint and
grandeur at the same time stood out.

I could only see dozens of people passing by, but it was strangely quiet. Everyone seemed to refrain
from making loud noises.

It was solemn and cool.

‘This is the Imperial Palace.’

“The meeting place is here.”

Shannon guided us naturally. I was just following along like a chick.

A huge door opened and I went inside. It was like a temple to the place where I went round and round
the colorful corridor teeming with jewels.

It was a feast of narrow and long stained glass windows.

Several long, thin fabrics waving slowly in a dull blue color hung from the ceiling.

Natural light guarded the edge of the room like a shining shadow.

A building of stone, filled with metallic gray. For some reason it felt strange.

The reason was unknown.

“Thank you for coming, Baron.”

I turned to the direction the voice was heard.

It was Crown Prince Zeon in the uniform of the royal family. When we met at the cafe, their plain clothes
were nowhere to be seen.

“Baron Astahilt, I see you, His Majesty the Crown Prince.”

“I see you, Marquis Shannon Lahrat, His Majesty the Crown Prince. Glory to the Empire.”

Me and Shannon greeted each other one after another.

Xeon was greeted with silence.

“Thank you for your willingness to comply with my request, Baron.”

Then how do you say no to the prince?

“I just thought I should tell you what I saw for the sake of the Empire.”

Contrary to what I thought, I spoke politely.

“is it… … . This is a statement that shows the high patriotism of the Baron.”

“It’s overrated.”

Xeon smiled a little. It didn’t sound like a genuine laugh.

“marquis.”

“Yes, my lord.”

Instead of sitting on the chair, he took a step across in front of me, step by step.
“Can you tell me what you know about Sanctuary?”

And then he made a strange noise.

“… … It refers to the sacred laws proclaimed in the Imperial Palace.”

Shannon explained straight away.

It was the first time I heard the word sanctuary. But he knew what the Holy Law was. Because in the
world of my previous life, the law of sexuality was a universal concept.

The magic of the devil, and the holy law of the Holy Ghost.

In other words, the sacred law was the power used by the clergy.

If the Holy Law is proclaimed in the Imperial Palace, it must be a product of antiquity. It is known that
there are currently no priests left in this world.

By the way… … Why are you mentioning this now?

“The most powerful sanctuary within the Imperial Palace is the Emperor’s Palace, the Great Hall, the
Archives, and.”

Why? At that moment, I was captured by the feeling that I had made a huge mistake.

“This is the old temple of the Holy Ghost.”

As the signal that Shannon had finished speaking, the windows and doors burst open from all sides, and
the soldiers rushed in.

He was terrified of nervousness, and at the same time, the situation did not make sense.

‘Why do they draw their swords at me?’

“That was a good explanation, Marquis.”

Zeon, who had risen to the top of the altar, took out his sword from his sheath.

Sreung.

The end of the blade pointed at me with a gentle sound.

“… … .”

A soldier ran and knelt before Shannon. And he offered the sword with both hands.

Shannon also received the sword without a word.

Black sword. It was a holy sword.

It was a mistake to be careless about not having it in the wagon.

Shannon’s holy sword was already in the Imperial Palace.

It means that Xeon and Shannon were trying to get me here from the beginning.

It was all their plans.

“… … Marquis.”

I called Shannon in half vain. Shannon held the holy sword expressionlessly.

“The situation on the day of the abduction was unnatural. Lady Sigron was hiding something, and the
baron disappeared with the wizard.”

‘Have you been suspicious since then? Have I underestimated Shannon’s wit?’

“The testimony of the 7th Knights was also questionable.”

This was also my mistake.

“So the Crown Prince tried to invite the Baron’s relatives to fall, and to bring the Baron into the Empire.
And the holy things are not one.”

Shannon took the ring off her finger. And passed it on to the next soldier.

‘That was also a holy thing… …?’

“The Crown Prince has ordered the baron to be detained.”

As soon as the words were finished, I moved my hand.

But the magic didn’t work.

“What could be the reason for luring the baron all the way here?”

Xeon whispered softly.

“Sanctuary neutralizes magic below a certain level.”

“Ha….”

I burst out laughing.

Properly caught in the trap.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR C136
DR C137

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C15
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 15: War

I have to run away

‘What’s left of me?’

The means to send a signal to Idris had already been broken.

‘If the dagger with Idris’s lethal magic could be activated, it would give him a signal… … Will it happen?’

As soon as he came to that thought, he took out a dagger from his bosom and hurled it towards Zeon.

“Aaaah!”

Fortunately, the magic worked.

Someone blocked Zeon and died instead.

It seemed to work if it was a higher level magic as much as the killing magic.

But none of the magic I know of.

Since I had attacked first, the soldiers rushed in without further confrontation.

When I entered the palace, I didn’t do a body search, was it because I was confident that I could catch
anything that came up?

Or is it to expose everything I have? That’s why they mobilized so many ordinary soldiers without any
holy relics.

Push the numbers so that you can’t even run away.

Then their plan succeeded.

In front of those who rushed to me as if they were going to kill me, I had no choice but to pull out the
last remaining gun.

Bang!

The soldiers fell along the bullet’s trajectory.

The magic bullets that were made and filled before coming in here avoided the negation of magic.

I faced many, avoiding the rushing blades.

I once said to Eustav.

The goal is to hold out for even a second in front of a strong enemy, and I have no intention of winning.

I said that because I knew my limitations, but it really happened.

I persevered, the soldiers died, but Shannon was unstoppable.

Shannon’s teachings were permeated to a certain extent in my marksmanship. So my movements

continued to be detected.

In his attack, I lost my gun and got caught.

Xeon watched from afar and smiled quietly.

I was trapped deep inside the temple.

To be precise, he was trapped inside a black cube scattered around there.

It was said that it was nothing like a specially crafted, physical barrier.

I was really locked up.

It was all black inside.

But luckily, someone put a lit candle through a small hole.

I looked at the hand that came in and out of the hole for a very short time and said at once.

“Marquis. You haven’t gone yet.”

It may sound like crazy talk to yourself. Unless the person outside isn’t the Marquis.

But my guess was correct.

“… … Yes, yet. Did you have tea?”

Shannon spoke quietly.

“I remember the scars on the hands of the Marquis.”

“You did.”

“Why am I stuck here? Not all wizards in the Empire are locked up this way.”

“The baron is the bait.”

Shannon said bluntly.

“A bait to lure the mage into the Imperial Palace.”

“… … .”

Somehow, I thought I was putting too much effort into it.

The dagger should not have been used.

Again, Idris will run into danger to save me.

I’d rather be locked up and die alone. I made a mistake in my judgment and stopped doing useless
things.

“Does the mage know that there is a bait?”

Asked to confuse Shannon. But to no avail.

“I assumed the Baron had a way to get in touch with him. Even if it doesn’t exist, if the imperial family
announces it on a large scale, it will eventually flow to Masom.”

“… … If you do that, do you think the mage will come all the way here? Will you save me? Is there any
reason for that?”

“It seems clear that the magician has a lot of meaning for the baron. Isn’t that enough?”

There was no way out.

The idea that I know more than Shannon is completely wrong.

Shannon knew a lot.

“In the past, the magician saved the baron, didn’t it? From the attacks of wizards. Then I thought that
the wizard who was interested in the baron and kidnapped him might also be a mage.”

“You’re just guessing things I don’t know.”

“… … I do not know. In retrospect, the sword he was holding was at first glance similar to the magic
sword of the previous mage. The magic itself used was white, so I wasn’t sure it was a mage by itself.”

“… … .”

“After the kidnapping, I also investigated whether any of the people of the Empire had white hair, just in
case. There was a man named Idris Seindel. A record of the Baron’s own testimony that he was a ‘friend’
was left in the records of the fall of the Earl of Lamberk.”

Shannon did not rule out the possibility that the wizard was from the Empire.

“He was killed and there was a grave, but I noticed that the previous mage was present at the scene of
that day. As a result, the possibility that he was kidnapped and survived as a wizard cannot be ignored.”

So I finally found something like this.

Shannon said the right answer.

“The possibility that the baron’s friend survived and became a sorcerer and moved for the baron.”

At this time, an unexpected story occurred.

“My son was also kidnapped, but the body was there, so that made me think.”

“… … Halo Lahrat.”

I finally got the name out of my mouth.

The voice from outside cut off a little.

“Have you ever seen that child on Masom?”

It was just a word that was filled with emotion.

If I hadn’t been imprisoned, my heart would have been broken.

“I don’t want to answer.”

“I understand.”

“Eustav Ilkanes.”

Immediately following Shannon’s words, I deceived her by calling Halo a new name.

And spoke coldly.

“I’m broken because of you.”

First of all, the left eye is broken. Everything else is up to you to decide.

“I want you to be broken too.”

You want to catch and kill the person I love.

I thought I wanted it to be completely ruined.

Like someone who has been betrayed. Shivering.

Idris became anxious.

He felt that the killing magic on the sword had vanished. In other words, it meant that Vianne was in a
situation where he had to use such magic.

I thought that there would be no problems until the end, as things have been handled so easily, but
something went wrong.

If it was enough to kill someone, an unexpected big event had occurred.

“Master, where are you going?”

Eustav asked, surprised by the sudden space movement magic circle.

“It seems that Vianne has a problem.”

“Didn’t I say that the work is almost finished?”

“Looks like something else happened.”

“It’s something else. Did you ever find out that you are a wizard… … ?”

“It could be, or it could be more serious.”

With those words, Eustav quickly assumed the worst.

And in an instant, it turned into a cold expression. Idris made eye contact with Eustav.

“I didn’t think it would get so involved.”

“I just came up with a hypothetical nonsense, but I don’t think it’s true.”

“I think he was thinking the same thing as me.”

“… … Even if you think that the relationship between Vianne-sama and the owner has been discovered?”

“Exactly.”

“Damn it. You may have been taken hostage.”

Eustav was desperate. Idris, on the other hand, showed no emotion.

“… … I will go with you.”

“You keep your seat.”

“What are you going to do by yourself?”

“The Empire will want my life. Not many people can go into such an obvious trap. We also have to
consider the situation inside Masom.”

“So, are you going to exchange your master’s life for Vianne-sama?”

“Why. Can’t you make that assumption?”

“You are crazy! Are you going to let the Empire behave the way it intended? When the master dies, the
power structure of Masom will also fluctuate!”

“So, keep the castle.”

“… … what.”
Eustav was quick to judge the situation. At least enough to pursue Idris. So the question was only for a
moment.

“Have you not gone too far? This isn’t it. Think again.”

Stealth rules.

If a mage dies for reasons that deviate from the principle of succession, the next great mage will appear
from the faction that occupied the mage’s castle.

Idris had already thought of passing the next sorcerer’s position quickly to someone under my direct
control.

“If I don’t go, Vianne will die.”

There was only one ending for the hostage whose utility value had disappeared.

And that would be the beginning of a great war.

Numerous wizards who hid within the barrier of magic will come out into the world.

Idris will never stand still if she loses Vianne.

The Empire must have expected all these causality and done it. This was like a declaration of war.

“Do you want to see it?”

“I hate seeing the owner wandering around as a headless ghost!”

“Are you kidding me about this?”

“Damn it, I’m sorry if this sounds like a joke. I am very serious now.”

“Anyway, there is no other way now.”

“… … .”

“Both of you will find a way to live, so from now on, you and Camelia are in charge of what happens in
Masom. Eustav.”

After Idris called his name, the magic circle was activated.

Eustav was silent for just three seconds, then shouted out belatedly.

“… … Damn it, master!”

Several mistakes overlapped.

It was a completely unexpected situation.

I didn’t know Shannon had deceived me so much.

“Idris… … .”

I sighed and whispered. By doing so, the reason seemed to come back a little.

I had to think about what I could do now.

Xeon and Shannon will probably demand Idris’ life in return for saving me.

Because hostage play is like that.

So Idris had to save me, and I had to save Idris.

I had to make up for my mistakes.

If I die before Idris arrives, he will live. Because there is no need to voluntarily give up your life for me.

This was the most extreme and sure way.

Otherwise, I had no choice but to escape from here on my own.

But how?

I looked around the cube’s darkness. He said it was like a strong barrier, so he wouldn’t be able to break
it.

So what if I disappear from the inside?

It would be nice to be able to use space movement.

I don’t know exactly what kind of difficulty the killing magic was. However, space movement is the
highest level of magic, so isn’t it at least the periphery?

It may be possible to trigger

I took a deep breath and clenched my fists.

It’s hard magic, but if you succeed in making it somehow, then it’s okay.

“What if I don’t have the ability to do anything, but I want to use the highest level magic? Is there any
way to force it?”

I once asked Idris. Then I remembered Idris’ answer.

“There is one thing I can use as a last resort. It cuts its own lifespan and forcibly completes the magic
and activates it.”

I was thinking of using this method.

The space movement magic circle itself has been seen frequently, so it has been a long time since I
memorized it.

I immediately drew out the magic of my body. However, the magic did not unite and dispersed.

This place seemed to be a place where the influence of the Holy Beop was stronger than where it was
before.

‘Isn’t that right?’

Self is gone

I tried to draw the magic again just in case, but the result was the same.

So what happens if you pull out a lot?

I pulled out the magic until I really passed out.

“Wow.”

My stomach turned upside down and I was nauseous.

I quickly shut my mouth in case someone would come to see me if there was a sound leaking outside.

My head was pounding and my vision was blurred. I will die.

He gently wiped the physiological tears from the corners of his eyes with his sleeve.

After taking a few deep breaths, I checked my magic.

Because it was a lot, it did not scatter.

Ok now

I drew the magic circle again.

The completed sky-blue magic circle gleamed anxiously in the dark.

‘Oh, I don’t know if this will work or not.’

Touching the magic circle, I tried to say a starter word that allowed me to take my life.
But suddenly I felt something strange.

‘this… … what?’

Something almost black, like a lump of dust, was slowly gathering.

I was horrified to see that. However, as I continued to watch, strangely, it seemed that my heart became
more comfortable.

I looked at the black ones with confusion.

Each magic has a different color, but the magic, the basic material used to make the magic, has a white
color in common.

When you draw magic from the air and use it, the color of the magic will change according to the
magician’s characteristics.

‘Then, is black the power?’

It was right Because this is a sanctuary.

But as a wizard, I couldn’t figure out why I could see the Holy Power.

Unlike magic, which is a finished product, magic can only be seen by wizards. In the same way, the Holy
Power could only be seen by priests.

I don’t know how things work.

One thing is for sure, this is an opportunity.

I tried to apply this holy power to the magic circle waiting to be activated.

It was about pretending to be a sacrament of magic. Since this is a sanctuary, it was an act that came
from the calculation that he would not suppress the sexual force of the same nature.

The dark power of my hand changed to sky blue, and it became a part of the magic circle.

I wasn’t sure, but once the two got along well.

Wouldn’t this also reduce the gap between magic and my skills? I manipulated that power anyway, so if
it’s recognized as my skill… … .

I think the lifespan could be shortened even a little.

I memorized the starter word and activated the magic circle.

The next moment, my vision changed.

Idris first moved to Lyriel’s cafe.

Lyriel, who was leisurely drinking tea, spewed tea.

“You, what are you doing all of a sudden?”

Lyriel was still unaware of Vianne’s situation.

“Where have you been, Vianne?”

There was no time to elaborate. When asked straight-forward, Lyriel suddenly answered.

“In the Imperial Palace… … Did you go to testify?”

“At the imperial palace… … .”

“What’s going on? Is that so?”

“I think Vianne has been taken hostage.”

“… … what?”

“because of me.”

“This madman… … !”

Lyriel jumped to her feet and spit out a profanity.

But Idris didn’t care.

“I will take responsibility and save Vianne, so you go to a safe place.”

“How are you going to take me out? Nowhere else, the kid who is being held captive in the Imperial
Palace!”

“They want my life. Vianne’s life is practically a secondary matter.”

Idris said softly. Lyriel was speechless for a moment.

“Because you are a mage? Did the Empire use this number to catch you?”

“Perhaps. Maybe it was their plan that made Vianne come back here.”

“Shouldn’t I have told you about Vianne’s relatives?”

“Lyriel.”

Idris summoned Lyriel, who immediately blamed herself.

“It’s not your fault. You have been taken advantage of.”

It was a callous tone, but it helped a lot in regaining her composure.

Lyriel wiped away the tears that flowed unwittingly and clenched her fists.

“I’m falling for the Empire. Go and get Vianne. Come on, Idris. And you don’t die either.”

“I will try.”

“Do something, please.”

“okay.”

“It’s just like 10 years ago. This time, the two of you must come back together. I really do not forgive you
when only one comes. I get tired of thinking that the other one will complain in front of me while
drinking for another 10 years.”

“… … okay.”

Idris disappeared again.

Lyriel immediately organized the cafe and closed the door.

It won’t be open for a while.

Idris suddenly descended on the roof of the main gate of the Imperial Palace.

Because of the sanctuary, it was difficult to enter more than this with space movement. In particular,
Sanctuary was more hostile to strong wizards.

The wind blew, and the white cloak, symbolizing the magician, fluttered like a flag at first glance.

The first to discover his existence was the front gate garrison.

“Mage!”

Someone’s words echoed through the air like lightning.

An ominous wind blew up the flags adorning the gates.

The storm didn’t stop.

Until the flagpole breaks and flies away.

No one realized that it was because of the movement of magic. Because they weren’t magicians.

“Seco Agonia.”

I whispered like a whisper.

At the end of that sharp pronunciation, the wind stopped as if time had stopped.

The glowing magic circle spreads without knowing the end.

Flash!

It exploded and dyed my eyes pure white.

A roar sounded and the entire palace gate collapsed.

Beyond the buildings that were engulfed with a thunderous roar, Idris entered the Imperial Palace.

The Empire must also know that Byan is a wizard.

If so, Vianne was most likely in a place where the power of Sanctuary was strong.

He healed an arm that was mutilated with a penalty of ‘Seco Agonia’ and turned.

And not long after, she encountered Shannon’s black holy sword.

“Shannon Lahrat.”

Idris called out his name lightly.

“Idris Seindel.”

Shannon also called Idris by name.

Idris showed her displeasure without hiding it.

“Were you the one who found out about Vianne and me?”

“It was for the Empire.”

“Vianne trusted you.”

“… … It is also just a personal matter.”

“Your expression is worth seeing for saying that.”

Idris did not hesitate to make and hold the magic sword.

Shannon fixed the holy sword.

Two swords collided.

The white sword was bent in a completely new direction. Shannon skillfully deflected and
counterattacked.

Idris laid several magic circles on the ground and made them rise. At the same time, his blade was aimed
at Shannon’s neck.

Shannon drew a large arc and swung his holy sword. The magic circle was torn apart, and the wave of
holy power broke the blade.

Stepping on the magic circle piece, Idris slammed the broken sword straight down.

While the holy sword was blocking it, a new magic sword cut Shannon’s waist.

Shannon sprinted away. And sharply cut the gap.

Magic circles appeared one after another and exploded. Idris took a moment to step back.

In that brief battle, the surroundings were a mess.

“Aren’t you worried about Baron Astahilt’s well-being? That’s extreme.”

“It must have been hidden in the deepest place. Am I wrong?”

“If you keep destroying the Imperial Palace, the Baron’s life will be lost.”

Idris smiled briefly and coldly.

“That would be if you hadn’t stopped me in the first place.”

“Did you break the front door? I’m just here to prevent further damage. If you want to go without
resistance, I will guide you to the baron.”

“Take that sword. I will do whatever you want.”

He glanced at Shannon’s holy sword.

Shannon didn’t follow him.

“The baron is in the innermost part of the temple.”

After giving the information, he took the first step with his sword pointed.
Idris followed Shannon to the temple. He also did not remove the magic sword.

Space-shifting magic requires you to specify an arrival location.

I had to get out of the empire’s grip as much as possible.

So, I set the destination to Masom.

However, it seemed like it had fallen into an unknown place, perhaps because it was a forced magic.

Once something came up, I vomited it up.

Damn it was blood

I could feel the fishy taste on the tip of my tongue.

“How much life did you take, damn magic circle….”

The magic circles didn’t seem to be friends with me at all.

Those dark-skinned kids earlier got along better with me.

Is this because of a past life history?

‘If so, Holy Ghost, thank you. I am very sorry that I became a member of the Demon Gods in this life…’

“Ha, Mr. Where is this?”

After spitting out all the blood, he raised his head. Maybe it’s somewhere in Masom… … All I could see
was trees.

I staggered to the tree next to me and stood up.

My legs were just shaking, and I felt like I was going to die before I even got to the city.

I want to see Idris. Oh, really. It’s so sad

I wanted to see Lyriel, Eustav, Camelia, and even Michael.

I wish Michael would show up in front of me with a giggle. I wish they would just tease me and make fun
of me, and then hug me like a sympathetic person.

But it can’t be.

“Should I use communication magic…”

However, if I cut my lifespan one more time, it seemed that I would die as it is. The condition was not
very good.

‘I can’t do it any more. I just have to walk, is there anything else?’

I walked painstakingly through the thick trees that obscured my view.

Keep going, moving forward like that.

I was getting out of breath and my head was dizzy. I wish the pain would stop now. But I don’t know
when this pain will subside.

Apparently, this life was wrong.

Why did I ate so many things in this lifetime?

“It’s not like you’re going to be lost forever… … ?”

Maybe you’re heading in the right direction.

All I knew was that it was still daytime, that I felt like I was going to fall in a little while, and that things
presumed to be my strength were still hovering around me.

It seems like there’s not much left until my consciousness is blown away anyway, so I thought I’d try an
adventure.

‘I don’t want to die by grabbing the straw.’

“Ah… … I can’t remember… … . Remember, little.”

He grabbed hold of his shaky mind and shook it.

“What did Idris’ communication magic look like? No, Eustav was simpler than that. That was it, was it?”

I slumped down anywhere and dragged my magic power by the collar.

The magic within my body was in a state of disrepair, so I had to hold onto the skeleton of the magic
circle with an external one.

Then, I went through the same process as when creating a space movement magic circle.

I brought the holy energy that revolved around me and attached it to the magic circle.

Holy energy permeated the magic circle.

“I can’t give you my life this time. Make sure it works well.”
While talking to the magic circle for nothing, I pushed and activated it.

He was also a difficult high-level magic, so the probability of success in this state was low, but he prayed
earnestly.

‘Come on, please.’

[…] … Who are you?]

‘Wow, my God. Done!’

At this moment, Eustav’s voice was the most pleasing in the world.

Suddenly, my mind relaxed and my body relaxed.

[This is not the sender I know. Location is… … what. Why in the middle of the mountain… … . Are there
wizards among wild animals?]

I laughed helplessly.

‘If wild animals use magic, are they magicians? It’s a monster.’

“Eustav.”

[…] … .]

“It’s me, Vianne.”

[…] … did i hear it wrong Maybe I have a hearing problem… … .]

“It’s country. Won’t you convince me a little at a time? It’s hard for me to say, now.”

[…] … What is it? How are you in Masom? No, before that. How did you use your communication magic!]

“I’ll explain, so can you come over? I will die.”

[Why, what’s going on? Are you hurt?]

“My life has been hurt a bit… … .”

[I beg your pardon? Surely. I hope it’s not what I imagined.]

“Probably right… … .”

[Is this the correct answer again? Originally, I thought it was a good fit, but… … .]

At that moment, the voice I heard from afar cut off.

“I wish I was a little bit wrong in this case.”

A voice came from nearby.

I leaned on the slope and turned my head. And laughed a little.

“Come quickly.”

“Then you say you are going to die, do you come slowly?”

“Don’t gossip, your head is ringing.”

“I’m really sorry. But I can’t.”

Eustav applied the healing magic first.

It was an injury that could not be completely healed, but it was still better than before.

The pain of a volcanic eruption in the stomach disappeared.

It must have been that his organs were injured by using a magic that was beyond my ability.

I was glad that I could survive without fainting right now.

Eustav sat me up.

“after… … Okay, let me ask you this first. Are you crazy?”

Then he asked in a voice filled with emotion.

Why is he angry again?

“Did you do that knowing how much your lifespan would be shortened? Who gave you the starting
words?”

Also, I was angry about this.

I answered as if asking something new.

“Idris.”

“Damn it, you must be crazy, you and the owner.”

Eustav rubbed his forehead like a man with a twisted head.

“At least it was communication magic, so damn it, if it was a higher level magic… … .”
“sorry. The communication magic just succeeded by chance, and the one that used up my lifespan was
the space movement magic.”

“… … .”

Eustav lifted his hand from his forehead and looked at me stunned.

All kinds of profanity and emotions were contained in his trembling eyes.

“How old are you this year?”

Eustav asked with a lowered voice. I answered small.

“… … you know twenty-one years old.”

By the way, he started not calling me Vianne-sama.

He looked very crazy. It was kind of awkward to see someone like this who used a given honorific name.

“Let me explain. If your original lifespan was 60 years, now it will be around 40 years. 20 years would
have been cut down by space movement.”

“… … Know. It’s not that I didn’t know.”

Idris said that if the difference between the difficulty of magic and my ability is large, the lifespan of the
cut will also increase.

“You know? So, do you know the original lifespan? That wouldn’t be it. What would you do if your
original lifespan was 40 years? You could die tomorrow.”

Eustav seemed a bit panicked.

“Even the master would never have thought that you would sacrifice your life for such a top-notch
magic.”

“But I couldn’t just sit there quietly.”

“No, you would rather just stay. The master has come to pick you up.”

“You mean that kid is trying to trade me for his life? I have that specification.”

“You must have done well. The owner is such a person. Just stay a little longer, why?”

“Like Idris is trying to save me.”

“… … .”
“I was just trying to save Idris. It wouldn’t be easy for Idris to get out without me there. I couldn’t stop
him from coming to save me, but I’ve been able to fix this, even if it’s late, so don’t vomit.”

Eustav couldn’t take it any further. He just frowned and avoided my gaze.

“… … Calm down, Eustav. Everyone will die someday.”

I said quietly.

Eustav looked back at me as if he could not help.

“Are you saying that now?”

“It turned out that my lifespan was about 100 years, so maybe it was adjusted to 80 years. Yes, it is not
good to live too long.”

“You are overly optimistic. Be prepared. If the master finds out, he will be even more surprised than I
am.”

“Can’t we hide it?”

“Do you think it will be against him?”

“I can’t. Okay.”

I scrambled up.

Eustav looked up anxiously and supported me, then sighed again.

“Did you do any bleeding? It’s not even a fuss.”

It sounded like I was watching my hands have a lot of blood on them.

In fact, it must have been mixed with the blood of the soldiers I killed earlier. It just didn’t say.

“Then how easy is it to escape?”

“Yes. Now that would be a problem for the owner as well.”

Eustav hardened his expression without speaking.

“By the way, Vianne. Where have you been locked up?”

“To the most powerful sanctuary in the Imperial Palace.”

“Does magic work? In the most powerful Sanctuary, even the owner wouldn’t be able to move.”

Is it that much Then I was really forced to succeed.

“Of course it didn’t work. I mixed it with other things.”

“What do you mean?”

“Something like black dust. Magical power is white, so maybe it’s holy power?”

“How do wizards use their Holy Power?”

“I wonder about that too.”

“… … Huh.”

Eustav seemed to have given up on understanding me at this point.

“Certainly, the master cannot use his Holy Power.”

“Then what do you do?”

As I got out, this time he was trapped.

But contrary to my concerns, Eustav affirmed.

“It’s a magician. It is not for nothing that the name value is given. Now that Vianne-sama is safe, he will
come out after killing everyone else.”

“The sanctuary was really disturbed by magic. Is there any magic that can still be used?”

“If the movement of space is also scattered, we have to use more than that. Like ‘Seco Agonia’ or ‘Pabor
Shellus’….”

“What kind of magic is that?”

There are so many types of magic in the world.

“Both are ancient magic. It requires a unique price to write, and it has the highest difficulty in every
way… … this.”

I was terrified to take a couple of steps. Eustav also gave up making me walk.

“Just breathe… … .”

He lamentedly pleaded with me and hugged me.

Unlike the day we first met, he held me like a burden, this time his movements were meticulous.

“Aren’t your expectations too low?”

“Stop talking now.”

“Five. Eustav, you speak like that.”

“Did I tell you to stop talking?”

At the hard words coming back, I put on a dissatisfied expression on my face.

‘He’s really sensitive today.’

“Why are you so temperamental? Even Idris doesn’t act recklessly.”

“… … This is what I’m worried about. I’m sorry if I offended you.”

This time he was waiting for some grumbling words to return.

But surprisingly, he spoke kindly.

“what?”

In a moment of shock, I did not understand and asked.

“After all, there are only two people on this mountain. By the way, I’m not often worried about myself.
So there is only one person left.”

“Did you mean I was worried?”

“Now that you know, you are really quick.”

The irony was no joke.

“Isn’t that enough? You don’t usually talk like that.”

“Even if I didn’t have to say anything, I was always worried. Aren’t you a person of interest in many
ways?”

“Well then. I’m sorry for being a person of interest… … . Now shut up… … .”

I shut my mouth in despair.

Eustav carried me down the mountain path. The sound of trampling on the soil and branches was
hollow.

After a short pause, he added, belatedly.

“Even if it’s not for the same reason, I’m in trouble if Vianne-sama appears like this.

“… … Just one more word. What does that just mean?”

These were words that could not be kept quiet.

Eustav glanced down at me and continued walking.

“Because I’m in the category of your close friends.”

Uh? This was the conversation I had with Idris the last time I came down the tower.

“Did you even hear that?”

“The sensibility of the wizard is excellent. I heard you want to hear it.”

“Right, right. … … so?”

“I also put you in the category of close friends. So you can be concerned.”

I didn’t know he was thinking like this.

“Wow. It’s impressive.”

“You don’t seem sincere.”

“No, I am serious now. It’s just that I don’t have the strength to make an excited voice.”

I closed my eyes and smiled softly.

“My friend, let’s go back. To the tower.”

“What is that name?”

Eustav was horrified. After all, this is the Eustav I knew.

“A friend?”

“… … I feel like I’m in a trap.”

“What a trap. Have you never made friends in your life?”

“Not that. Anyway, yes.”

Eustav murmured.

With that, the conversation ended.

I breathed slowly. I was really just breathing.

I kept falling asleep, but I persevered. Because he knew it wasn’t just drowsy, but a harbinger of fainting.
“If you are having a hard time, just close your eyes.”

Eustav, who saw me like that, suggested.

“Hate.”

I refused.

“Idris hasn’t come yet.”

“… … Then I’ll get you down and put you on a soft bed in the tower, so go ahead, open your eyes and
rest.”

“Um, why don’t you move around and just walk down?”

“I have never tried to move more than one person in space.”

Somehow, I said that I have been walking since a while ago.

“It was something only Idris could do.”

“You can try, but your condition is in peril. I’m afraid I won’t be able to eat it.”

“In Idris’ words, being involved in space movement didn’t really affect me. Don’t worry, just do it.”

When we reunited at the old house at night, he must have explained that.

“Is that true?”

“Huh.”

“Then I will trust you.”

A dark pink magic circle bloomed under his feet. It was like a blazing fire.

The magic was activated, and we left the mountain.

The light went out, and I blinked a couple of times. We were in a familiar room.

“Look, is there anything wrong?”

I waved my hand a little. Eustav looked at me and nodded.

“i See.”

He summoned the servants to put me back in my messy condition.

After a while I returned to bed, clean and tired.

‘Ah, it’s good to be alive.’

“Your master is taking some time. Sanctuary seems to be strong. Or is it that you are very angry and are
working hard to destroy everything.”

Eustav was waiting for me in the room, and as soon as I got back he said:

“Are you really okay, Idris?”

“If you don’t mind, there is nothing we can do here.”

“What do we do.”

“Wait a little longer. I haven’t lost yet.”

Eustav narrowed his eyes and looked at the sky beyond the window.

“I heard from a source a while ago that the east side of the imperial palace had been smashed.”

“okay?”

“Yeah. Perhaps the owner made it that way. Are you relieved now?”

“Surely it is….”

I let out a long breath. Then I felt pain in my lungs, and I put my hand on my chest.

“Now I understand why Idris was fussing all night with an internal injury. It’s an eerie pain.”

“What if you understand that? It’s good that you don’t suffer at all.”

“You don’t just say a word.”

I glanced at Eustav.

“Nagging.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“A larvae.”

“Huh. It is the most trivial and bizarre evaluation of me I have ever heard.”

“Don’t worry, I’m not the only one giving this kind of evaluation to you. Because I was the one who told
Idris that he was a bad guy, a kid with a bad personality.”
“It’s really comforting.”

Eustav shook his head and sarcastically.

I laughed like a breeze.

The laugh quickly faded as I noticed something glowing behind him.

What is that?

“Youth… … .”

It was the moment when he was about to raise his hand and point backwards.

Eustav turned ahead of me and drew his sword.

But.

The giant blue scythe cut him faster.

Shinahan, holding a blue sickle, raised one corner of her mouth and smiled.

Sina gill. Idris’ direct co-inheritor.

And from the first faction, Rezenbaum.

Then he attacked Eustav.

“Die peacefully.”

Then I attacked.

Without time to judge anything, I built up a shield and rolled to the side.

Clap, clink!

The magic circle was terribly broken, but I survived because I avoided it.

In a half-down position, he pulled out his gun and fired at Shinahan.

“what is this!”

He was taken a shot while being vigilant, and in a moment of panic, he kicked the door and went out
into the hallway.

There was a window behind his back. However, if I jumped off the top floor of the tower, I was sure to
die instantly.
As I was about to go down the stairs, Shinahan followed me.

The large scythe he wielded smashed down the wall and aimed at my neck.

He quickly put up the barrier again. This time, while the shield in front of me was broken, I got a brief
break.

I did not miss it, and touched the shield.

Holy power was overlaid, and the sickle was blocked.

Shinahan was more bewildered than before.

While he was in a hurry, Eustav hurled a large magic ball at him.

“Eustav! Are you okay?”

I stood in front of me and yelled at him.

Eustav answered, pouring out Sinahan’s magic.

“Have you seen how to make a healing magic bar after cutting? I’m fine.”

Right, I saw it. Drunken in blood in the corner, he calmed down while I got Sinahan’s attention. So
instead of running to him, I came out.

“Great.”

“Thank you for the compliment!”

Eustav swung his hand up. Huge thorns protruded from all sides.

Sinahan slashed them with his sickle and stomped his feet.

A blue and complex magic circle rose. A deafening noise rang out.

The barrier in front of us rang and broke.

As the broken one fell, Eustav confronted Sinahan’s scythe with his enchanted sword.

I hit Shinahan’s other attack on my back with my gun and smashed it.

Sinahan spit out swear words and ran towards Eustav.

Eustav glanced at me behind my back, and turned around to grab him with magic.

Then he broke the window and fell down.

“Eustav!”

Startled, I hurriedly looked out the window.

The two spread magic and landed on the ground. Still, they were constantly attacking each other.

I was relieved. After all, there was no way that a high-ranking wizard would fall and die.

But now what should I do?

“Why did Shinahan betray his direct subordinate? You said you were from Reesenbaum, so did you join
the rebellion?”

I was just talking to myself.

“It could be. Idris is absent for more than half a day.”

They say that they are a faction that rarely rebels, but in this case, they seemed to be too quick. It was
terrifying to know right away.

“Ugh, ah. Hurt.”

Without speaking, I crouched down and sat down. My stomach hurt so much that tears welled up.

I guess it wasn’t for nothing that Eustav gave me a pintacle to keep me quiet. It definitely hurt more.

My stamina was exhausted from suffering all day. My body was being overworked.

But if the rebellion is true, you must never lose your mind.

And it was not known who would come all the way here to occupy the castle.

The crisis is not over.

The day was long.

Camellia was standing at the edge of the spire.

A magic reminiscent of a giant net spread from both hands. A member of Resenbaum who touched it
was strangely twisted and died.

Resenbaum’s attack was sudden. And it was simultaneous.

Everyone under his direct line was mobilized and fighting. However, the situation was not very good.
Rezenbaum was the strongest of all factions. It didn’t move quickly, but once it moved that much, the
waves were horrendous.

I tried to communicate with Idris, but it didn’t work. It meant that he had not yet been freed from the
influence of Sanctuary.

Perhaps the head of Rezenbaum also used this magic to guess the current location of Idris. So, you must
have led a large army.

‘It’s definitely different from Bekan.’

Camellia unleashed a semi-moon-shaped attack that exceeded the size of the building.

After turning his eyes to see the situation on the other side, he also threw in a magic like a hawk
descending.

‘We have to change the mood.’

In any group, the value of the leader is the greatest. If the chieftain was killed, it was likely to
disintegrate beneath him.

So Camellia was looking for the head of Resenbaum as a remedy for the unfavorable situation.

[Camellia.]

Just then, Eustav’s communication came.

[Sinahan, over here. We are dealing with the reinforcements.]

“He betrayed him.”

[I never really trusted it in the first place, but yes. How about that one?]

“Not good. First of all, we are supporting with wide-area magic, but if the situation gets worse, I will also
go to close combat.”

[Okay. Now, Vianne-sama is alone on the top floor of the tower, and I don’t know if he’ll be okay. If you
have time, please take a look at that as well.]

“I do. The owner?”

[You didn’t come. But, have you not seen Michael?]

“He is always in an unexpected place. His whereabouts are currently unknown.”

[Michael is no help at all. I’ll quit.]

Communication magic is gone.

Camellia noticed a sharp attack aimed at my back at that moment.

Magic and magic collided head-on and exploded.

The feet were pushed back. In the sinking dust, Camelia checked the enemy’s face.

And it stopped.

There was a crack in the expressionless expression that had always been consistent.

“Long time no see, Camelia.”

What appeared in front of Camelia’s eyes was the person who once had the same teacher and was
walking the same path.

And he was also the one who helped kill the master.

One of the indispensable figures in Camellia’s past.

“Hazer.”

The leader of the first faction, Rezenbaum, was Hazer Winsel.

Hazer laughed happily.

“I wanted to meet you as an enemy someday.”

His magic flowed over the spire like a whirling wave.

Camellia quietly prepared an attack magic in both hands. Because the person I was looking for showed
up.

I couldn’t guarantee that I could win.

But right now, I was just thinking that I had to win unconditionally.

Since there was no Idris, the head directly under his control was himself. Therefore, the leader of the
rebellious faction was right against him.

“Omit useless noises.”

“Do you always like simplicity? Opposite of me. I haven’t found anything that suits you.”

“You always talk a lot.”

Camellia unleashed a clear, bright green magic. Hazer responded with an orange-colored magic.
Once again, two high-difficulty magics collided.

As soon as Idris arrived at the temple, she focused on the wave of magical power she felt.

Awarded. It was different from the flow of magic when normal magic was activated. There were some
unknown gaps.

It was as if something that Idris herself could not detect was mixed.

Just as I was thinking about it, I entered the depths of the temple. He saw something like a black box.

It was holy It was a small, iron-clad prison that was not destroyed by any attack.

Shannon said that Vianne was there, but Idris couldn’t feel Vianne’s magic around him.

Is it a trap? Or did Vianne escape on his own?

He weighed the possibility of the latter.

And I was overcome with unbearable anxiety.

‘I was trapped in a holy relic in a place where magical power was disturbed and escaped?’

Meanwhile, Shannon made the door open. Idris knew that he was going to bring Vianne from the inside
out and point a sword at his neck to persuade him to surrender.

But no one was inside. As soon as it was confirmed, Idris moved.

The dazzling magic glowed white and scattered in thousands of branches.

In an instant, the temple turned into a chaos.

Shannon now had to pay the price for going wrong.

Even at the cost of many sacrifices, you either kill him to achieve your goal, or you fail even that and die
yourself.

Without Vianne, there was nothing to stop Idris.

Shannon remembered the words of Crown Prince Zeon.

“If the Marquis’s tricks are thwarted, we’ll never see each other again….”

He said that and smiled quietly.

“The loyalty of the marquis to the empire is highly esteemed, as long as there is no need for an
individual to bear such a burden. There is no denying that this plan is necessary to induce a war in our
favor. I’m sorry about that. Because I cherish the marquis.”
Zeon looked at Shannon with the same eyes as when he was begging him to teach him swordsmanship.

Shannon pondered those words and clenched the holy sword.

Idris’ pure white magic came crashing down like a tidal wave.

It was unbelievable power that a wizard would do in the highest level of sanctuary.

Meanwhile, Idris’ mind was filled with thoughts that disturbed his composure.

‘Vianne moves through space… … It was used in fusion with non-magical powers. Did you cut the
lifespan and activate it?’

I wanted to believe it wasn’t.

However, Vianne couldn’t activate space movement in a normal way. So there was only one conclusion.

‘… … Vianne.’

His psychology was completely imitated by magic.

Like lightning strikes randomly. The magic splattered in an unintended direction.

‘why.’

Shouldn’t have told you. If not, at least I should have warned you not to use it for things like space
movement.

‘Vianne.’

Even if you don’t overdo it, you’ll go on your own.

I will somehow find a way where no one will die and choose it.

I should have told you to trust me and wait.

A shaky breath escaped between his quivering lips.

Everything seemed to be unforgivable.

Absolutely, absolutely.

He couldn’t let the things that declared disaster on him go.

“Pabor Shellus.”

He muttered in a low voice that was suppressed.

At the same time, the ground shook. As the mythical war descends, just like that.

Before even figuring it out. Thousands of beings who were stepping into the temple screamed.

Shannon managed to get rid of the instant kill magic that had been climbing on her feet. But it was one
step late. He seemed to be getting fat.

It was a terrible magic that even the previous generation of sorcerers had never used.

Only those with the Holy Relics survived and faced Idris.

‘Pabor Shellus’ temporarily took away his sight in return for activation. But Idris didn’t care. He was
captivated by emotions.

Without considering any efficiency, I just thought of a way to get rid of this temple right now.

So the temple was covered with white light.

The sun was setting. The dark night sky was gradually revealed.

As the sun receded, the colorful magic shone brightly. The scenery was too beautiful for a battlefield.

“You refused to fight me until the very end, but aren’t you avoiding fighting to kill me!”

Shinahan gritted her teeth and shouted.

Eustav flicked his fingers as he stood on a number of slowly rotating circles of magic.

“Yeah, isn’t it unavoidable right now?”

The magic that floated in the air fell to Shinahan without mercy.

Sinahan roared and ran out of cypher magic.

Eustav, who was fighting the battle with maximum efficiency, thought seriously.

‘Camellia is in front of the castle. Michael is missing. The owner is in the Imperial Palace, and the high-
ranking officials directly under them are scattered in the main bases.’

There was a reason why things didn’t get better easily.

‘The power is distributed.’

The strongest on the Reisenbaum’s side were the headmasters Hazer and Sinahan.
They had to be dealt with first, which was not possible in a one-on-one battle.

A collaborator was needed.

A few high-ranking people directly under him. Or, the support of a very strong person was needed.

Then.

“You’re like a baby waiting for its mother while your eyes are just raining, don’t you? Eustaff.”

Flash!

A magic like golden lightning struck Shinahan.

It was Michael who appeared like the wind from somewhere.

“That’s why I call you ‘baby’, baby.”

Eustav sighed in frustration.

When I thought of support, support really came. It was a bit of a problem because Michael didn’t know
where it was going. Anyway, Michael’s skills are clear.

He was a little reassured.

“Where have you been and what have you been doing?”

“What are you doing! I went to the master and came back.”

Michael tilted his head to simply dodge the sickle Sinahan was wielding.

Eustav wore a thick shield like a shield.

“What do you mean? The owner is now… … .”

“It’s in the Imperial Palace.”

“You mean you went there?”

“The war broke out, and the master should also be summoned. Communication magic was also blocked
by Sanctuary… … It seems that this Michael Pendes is the only direct person who can break through the
borders of the imperial palace and get close to the master, so I took a special step.”

It was a reasonable reason to go out. Michael did something very useful for some reason.

“You are wonderful.”

“It’s the first time you get compliments from your baby. I’m excited. Oh, the master will be here soon.
Are you mad about drying it?”

“What was your master doing that made you stop?”

“Were you destroying the Imperial Palace?”

“Are you still talking?”

“Looks like it’s been awhile since you started breaking it? After all, the master was also broken a lot,
didn’t he? The number of imperial troops with holy relics is increasing. It seemed to understand why the
previous mages failed to conquer the Empire.”

Although Michael stuttered, he managed to avoid the attack. At the same time, he hid his hands behind
his back and was preparing for the highest level of attack magic.

Eustav glimpsed the magic. And I prepared another magic that went well with it.

“I wish the master would come sooner.”

“Wouldn’t it be better to repair the broken body and come right away? I’m blind because of ‘Pabor
Shellus’, so I thought it would come when it was released. In any case, Master, I don’t know what to do
if you use so much ancient magic. It will be short-lived.”

“If it’s short-lived, Vianne-sama will be sad, so I’ll try to avoid it somehow.”

‘The problem is Vianne’s lifespan.’

Eustav thought.

“Oh my, that’s a star.”

Michael chuckled and hurriedly shot a magic bullet towards Shinahan. Eustav also applied the magic at
the right time.

Shinahan responded to the sudden attack of the two, who had only been avoiding.

Two magic and Sinahan’s magic collided.

The one that was broken was Shinahan.

Before he could use his healing magic, Michael slashed through him with a charging spear. Eustav took
advantage of the opportunity to aim at Sinahan’s ankle.

Shinahan, who faced the two, collapsed shortly thereafter.

Risenbaum used the dispersion strategy. Therefore, Risenbaum’s power was also scattered at the same
level.
Therefore, no one came to help Sinahan right away.

It was unexpected that Michael was on the right side. This resulted in Shinahan’s defeat.

Eustav pointed his sword at Sinahan, who had fallen to the floor.

Before the sword could even move, Michael thrust the tip of the spear into Shinahan.

He showed no mercy, let alone the least amount of humanitarianism.

“You have dealt with a traitor!”

Eustav wrinkled his face when he saw Michael smiling happily.

“This is entertainment for you.”

“Life is supposed to be fun, sweetheart.”

“If you say that in front of Camellia, you won’t look good.”

“It’s because she’s too savvy, so she’s wearing a mask.”

Michael threw a golden spear into the air and destroyed it. I thought about where I would go next, and
then I suddenly said.

“By the way, sweetheart. If you can infiltrate the Imperial Palace without dying, go. Just because of the
owner, the east side of the Imperial Palace was opened, so maybe you can go in and see it? If you get
attacked after entering, there will be no answer… … give it a try Again, I don’t know if I’ll attack or not.”

“With one person missing, how do I get out of the battlefield? Isn’t the master coming soon?”

“Didn’t you look at me like I didn’t have humanity? It was a bit embarrassing, so I gave him a piece of
good advice. Are you dissatisfied?”

“What is good advice?”

“Oh yeah. Right. Not enough explanation? Your mother is going to die, sweetheart.”

“… … .”

Eustav was at a loss for words for a moment.

Michael stared at his face.

“Your mother was the one who summoned the master, who was doing well, isn’t it something you didn’t
expect? I know, but our smart and knowledgeable baby wouldn’t know.”
“… … So it was the marquis who dealt with the master.”

“Exactly what I was dealing with. You must be out of breath by now.”

Michael mumbled, snorted, and folded his arms.

“It’s like a death that you caused yourself. He is a great master who killed our stylish former sorcerer
who seemed to rule forever. I was too shallow.”

“… … Can I go?”

Eustav hesitated. He trembled at the thought of hesitating.

Of course I shouldn’t have gone. He and Shannon had nothing to call each other now. It was just
Shannon and Eustav. No connection whatsoever.

Still, I was tired of seeing myself asking if I could go.

“Because I am not the decision maker. Can you say no to Camelia even if I allow it?”

“I asked you something.”

“But you are not cute. Sometimes throwing away things like permission or rationality doesn’t have a big
impact on your life.”

“Isn’t it you or something?”

“Think of your own mind. I’ll have to go see Camelia.”

Michael decided on the destination. Then it flew away.

Eustav had to decide where to go. He glanced at the drooping corpse, and eventually… … He used space
movement magic.

This tower was particularly difficult to break into even in the wizarding castle.

But my safety didn’t last long. Even in Rezenbaum, a strong wizard, who was clearly flirting, flew in and
attacked with flying magic.

“Is that the woman you live in the tower these days?”

The unlucky-looking man asked, casting a spell. I stared hard at him.

‘Is this disrespectful guy attacking and asking questions? What do you mean don’t answer me?’
I blocked my front with the shield I had made in advance. Then, I laid the rest horizontally and used it
like a wide knife.

“Do you know?”

He responded sharply, barely avoiding the magic that rushed like a whirlwind. Then my legs lost strength
and I fell.

I got myself up. His arms on the ground trembled. He was in the middle of pushing through the limits
with his mental strength.

“It’s pretty rude to say. Shall I keep you alive and make you a slave?”

The wizard laughed badly.

“Don’t be bullshit.”

I said coldly. The wizard’s brow furrowed slightly.

“This… … It’s not blatant, it’s rude.”

A different level of magic bloomed from the wizard’s fingertips. I had a strong intuition that if I hit that, I
would die.

“It is right to kill the slaves who can see the sprouts that will grow.”

Said the wizard terrifyingly.

Do I really have to listen to these words? I shot it like it was supposed to.

“I told you not to bullshit, but seeing you keep doing it, are you a motherfucker?”

“What?”

And when the wizard asked stupidly, he glanced at the white color.

Ah, finally.

He came I’m glad, really.

“… … Goodbye, motherfucker. It’s the last thing I hear in my life, so it’s great for you.”

I smiled genuinely, unlike a little while ago.

Immediately, white and heavy magic struck the wizard.

This was a level attack that had been struck with magical power before it could even take the form of
almost magic.
“VIanne.”

A white one ran and hugged me. As if I was the last hope left before I die.

Idris buried her face in my shoulders and covered my head with trembling hands. Not only his hands, but
even his breath was trembling.

“Vianne….”

I think he really wanted to call my name. So did I.

Stop going out for a while, because things are getting bigger. At the very least, I almost never saw it.
When I think of that, my eyes still go black.

“Yes, Idris. It’s me.”

I didn’t have the strength to hug him. So I tried talking.

“It’s nice to be back. I was worried.”

The white cloak was tattered. There was a lot of stuff like black blood that had hardened. Idris looked
very tired for some reason.

“Are you not hurt? It must have been a long fight.”

I said full of concern. Idris didn’t respond.

It seemed close to something he couldn’t even speak.

“you.”

Idris only brought out one word first, then pressed something to hold it back.

“Why did you cut your lifespan?”

He looked like he was about to cry.

“… … You know.”

“Did you think I didn’t know?”

“I thought you didn’t want me to know. But Eustav said that it wouldn’t be possible in a single shot. So I
put it aside, the wind.”

“VIanne, why? Why would you do that?”

He crumpled the tip of his horse and passed it over his neck. My heart was pounding at the same time.
“… … It looked like you were coming, so I tried to fix it somehow. I didn’t want your life to be included in
that ‘somehow’.”

“Is it okay if your life is involved?”

“Because your lifespan is shortened, you don’t die right away.”

“Vianne.”

“I never said that I would never do anything like sacrifice again. I said it clearly. I just kept that word
today.”

“You said you loved me.”

“… … .”

“Go, I really tried to live both of them somehow. I didn’t mean to ignore you.”

I listened to his explanation. Sorry for him

“You didn’t believe me, and that doesn’t matter.”

“Idris… ….”

It wasn’t that I didn’t believe it. I just wanted to save both of them too… … staggered

“I feel like you’re going to disappear helplessly.”

He said quietly.

“That’s hard.”

Now, it’s very difficult. He repeated

I said sorry to Idris.

There was nothing else to say but that.

Idris didn’t cry. Instead, he looked at me.

“It’s a mess.”

I smiled and confessed.

Idris let out a small sigh, biting her lip and letting it go. He hugged me and stood up.

“hurt?”
“Huh.”

Even before my answer was finished, the healing magic circle was being activated.

“This didn’t really work.”

When Eustav wrote it down earlier, only the actual wounds were healed. There was no improvement in
the fatigue due to the shortened lifespan.

“The effect of healing magic is limited. Still, it’s better than not writing.”

“… … I’m a little tired, will this continue like this?”

“I know it is a temporary symptom, just like when you drain the magic. Rest and you’ll be fine.”

“like that.”

I closed my eyes as I hugged him. When he came, the tension was suddenly relieved.

“You can sleep. Until you wake up, I’ll put an end to this mess.”

Idris said softly. I don’t know if anyone else had said this, but I trusted the words of the wizard Idris.

“Will you fight with me?”

“I will fight quietly so that you do not feel uncomfortable. My enemies won’t let you touch a single hair.”

“… … not that I meant that you wouldn’t be uncomfortable.”

“Not at all. Being away from you is the best right now.”

His hand gently patted my back.

I was buried in a sense of stability. The eyelids became heavy.

“It seems most uncomfortable.”

He spoke almost in a whisper.

“Don’t go away from me in the future.”

I couldn’t respond. Opposition, and acceptance. I couldn’t say anything.

My eyes were blurry.

He lowered his head and kissed me lightly.

He had eyes that looked as if he were about to cry, but he was calm and did not shed a single tear until
the end.

“good night.”

At that one word, I fell asleep like magic.

[Master, where are you now? I wish I could come sooner.]

In response to Michael’s urgent communication, Idris looked down at VIanne, who was sleeping soundly,
and gave a low reply.

“It is the top floor of the tower. Where are you?”

[Have you arrived at Ma Island? This is a big building on the west side, damn it! Sister, are you alive?]

“Hold on, I’ll go right away.”

[Come quickly! I’ll go after Camellia.]

Communication magic was cut off without notice.

Idris moved without delay to the place Michael had indicated.

The castle at night was filled with a loud magical light. Idris found Michael without difficulty.

He skipped the greeting and immediately threw the magic away. The head of the person who tried to kill
Camelia, who was lying on the floor, flew away.

“Are you finally here? It took a long time.”

Michael waved his hand in greeting.

“Why is everyone gathering here?”

Idris looked around and asked. All five high-ranking members of the immediate family were here.

“Why? A few others have already been robbed. And now there are most of the Resenbaum kids here.”

“The charter seems unfavorable.”

“Are you going to talk like that? “

“Then what should I say?”

“Okay, what do you want from our sweet master? You helped me as much as I could, but I’m the only
one going to die.

“You also need to learn ancient magic. Seeing you being cornered in a place like this.”

“Oh? I don’t need any of that ancient magic, my lord. Don’t undercut my pride.”

Idris’ words stimulated Michael. Michael fired a dreadful golden magic.

“When did you not ask me to teach you?”

Idris simply pointed out Michael’s words as if passing by, and healed Camelia.

“Master, are you here?”

As soon as Camellia came to her senses, she began to use attack magic and greeted Idris.

“Who did that?”

I was asking who was the one who hurt the first person under his direct control to this extent. Camellia
made a face that was ignorant.

“This is Hazer, the head of Rezenbaum.”

“Not here.”

“He was wounded in battle and disappeared. Instead, it seems that many of his wizards have been
placed here.”

“… … Look, there is no Eustav.”

“he is… … .”

“I sent him to the Imperial Palace, my lord.”

Michael interrupted their conversation.

Idris looked at him asking for an explanation.

Michael smirked, crushing one of Rezenbaum’s wizards, and said:

“The marquis of the Empire is her mother.”

“… … But what if I send you there?”

Idris rebuked briefly and spread a wide magic circle.

Even after using the highest level magic all day, he still had the energy to fight.
Because I found Vianne. And the deadly penalty of ancient magic was fortunately a weak one today.

“He’s a kid who didn’t even go out on purpose because he always had regrets. Shouldn’t I be able to get
it out at a time like this?”

Michael nodded and glanced at Vianne.

“But what about the lady? Are you dead?”

“I fell asleep. You probably won’t wake up for a long time.”

“Life is very difficult for that girl. Be cute.”

While they were talking, the surroundings were quickly cleared up.

Michael led high-ranking direct officials and went to restore the stolen base.

Idris went around the castle and decided to help out little by little.

And Camelia said that she would replay the unfinished game.

“I will tie up Hazer’s feet, so the master, please take hold of the rest of us.”

“I do.”

Idris left.

Empire.

It was an empire for the first time in three years.

Eustav raised his cold, sunken eyes. A number of white buildings could be seen beyond the collapsed
fortress.

It was crazy for a wizard to set foot on his own in Sanctuary.

But in the end, he climbed over the pile of stones and headed for the temple.

After this happened, I thought that it would not be as easy to bruise the madness of the owner and
Vianne.

Because Eustav himself didn’t seem very sane anyway.

The tip of the black cloak flew away.

“Who are you?”

He didn’t even walk a few steps before stopping for a moment at the shouts of the imperial garrison.

Dodging the flying arrow, he drew his sword.

It was an ordinary knife that I would not normally have looked at.

But now that most of his main magic weapons are blocked, this was useful.

Eustav moved once and stabbed the archer, then moved once more and cut the swordsman next to him.
Just enough not to die.

It happened in the blink of an eye.

Eustav ran again.

The road to the temple was long. Shortly thereafter, the imperial army met again.

No matter how badly one side was ruined, the imperial palace was an imperial palace.

While Eustav was contemplating how to break through the soldiers, someone spoke to him.

“… … What is your name?”

It was the 7th Knights Commander, Venus Abricze.

Eustav knew him.

“… … Do you know how to ask?”

Asked coldly.

“Eustav Ilkanes… … It’s been three years.”

Venus recognized him.

“But no matter how you are, there is no way you can jump into the Imperial Palace alone. What are you
up to?”

“Mother.”

“… … !”

“Would you believe me if I told you I came to see you?”

“I can’t believe it!”

Venus doubted his ears.

A long-time servant of Shannon Lahrat, he knew Shannon’s family history. So I couldn’t believe it any
more.

“Isn’t that an excuse to play tricks on the imperial palace that your master has stirred up?”

“I would like to.”

“This guy… … !”

“It’s not good enough.”

Eustav said dryly.

Then he threw the knife he was holding in the corner.

It was virtually disarmed.

“I don’t even know why I’m doing this, so judge for yourself. Will you take me to the Marquis, or will you
kill me on the spot?”

He declared as if despondent, and took off his monocle and put it in his pocket.

Venus could not comprehend Eustav’s actions.

In an embarrassing situation, I remembered my superior, who was dying under the curse of murder. Will
she really want to see my son?

And came to a conclusion.

“… … Tie his two hands and take him to the temple.”

The knights under Venus’ orders were astonished.

However, he had no choice but to silently obey the orders on Venus’s sad expression.

It wasn’t long after that Eustav arrived at the bloody temple.

In the silence, there was a squeaky sound with every step he took. It was all the sound of blood pooling
on the floor.

‘The master has gone all over the place.’

Eustav found Shannon lying on the altar and surrounded by knights.

At Venus’ order, the knights retreated, and Eustav faced Shannon.

Shannon was possessed by a dark curse and was about to die.

“… … Halo.”

Still, he knew who was approaching him.

“You are calling me by my old name.”

Eustav’s voice was strangely calm. As if watching that gruesome death.

“Why did you come?”

“Everyone is asking that. I’m curious too. Why did i come here Maybe he just wanted to see you die.”

“so. Do you feel cool when you see it in person?”

“… … .”

Shannon rolled his eyes and looked at Eustav.

“I would probably do that.”

“Don’t go overboard.”

Eustav gave a cold warning, but Shannon said only what he had to say.

“Anyway, my estate, the Lahrat Mansion, will be yours. There are a few witnesses who know your
relationship with me, so I have no choice but to do it.”

Shannon was pessimistic that Eustav would not be able to easily break free from the yoke of Lahrat.

“… … Do you need those words now?”

Eustav felt anger. So I made useless remarks.

“The curse marks indicate that you have been struck by Favor Shellus. It is the magic of painfully killing
people.”

“Baron Astahilt wanted me to be ruined. It was as the baron wished.”

“He is also ruined because of you, so he deserves it.”

“Halo.”

“… … .”

“The baron said you were ruined because of me.”

“So.”

“… … If I disappear, will you come back as if you had never lost anything?”

“no.”

Eustav laughed a little. It was a laugh that looked close to crying.

“forever.”

He was sure

“It won’t happen.”

When she was young, she was kidnapped instead of Shannon and raised as a wizard, and as Shannon’s
enemy, she suffered a wound in her eye and sat on a magic island.

Even then, the green garden in my memory was trampled upon by my eyes.

“Because I can’t completely blame you.”

Because Shannon of those days with a blue rose was lovingly looking at the child.

“I will never forget anything.”

Eustav broke my feelings.

And turned around.

“… … The position of the Empire is well understood. Instead of making peace, you were going to wage a
war with Masom. In the future, the Empire will know how my master will deal with it.”

“Halo.”

“And that mansion. No need. Even if it is mine, I don’t think I’ll ever go there.”

“Halo… … .”

“I’ve checked and I’m done talking, so let’s go.”

“… … You have never been my enemy.”

At those words, Eustav closed his eyes and opened them.

It was revealed that Shannon’s previous words were all deliberately harsh.

“As the commander of the Imperial Squadron, it is inappropriate to say to a wizard, Shannon Lahrat.”
“Because I was not an enemy, I had to be even more hostile. Because I was the commander of the
knights.”

“So you took Vianne-sama hostage and aimed at my master’s head? Very, faithfully.”

Eustav turned and walked forward.

“Indeed, you were the commander of the knights, and you are the marquis.”

That was the end.

Eustav didn’t say any more, and Shannon asked him not to stop him from leaving.

The door to the temple was closed.

In the middle of the island.

Camelia bumped into Hazer.

Hundreds of blades of magic mixed and scattered repeatedly.

Camellia stared at Hazer with a shaky breath.

“What are your plans?”

“Are you planning?”

Hazer asked with a belligerent expression on his face.

A strange magic in a twisted form flooded Camelia even at that moment.

Camellia, who had blocked it with a shield of surprisingly high difficulty, sharpened her teeth.

“Aren’t you wasting time?”

Earlier, they had been hurt by each other, but there was no way to escape.

He could have ended up in that state right away, but Hazer chose to make the battle longer.

And even now, the magic just kept coming and going, Hazer was acting defensively.

“You’re also quick-witted.”

Hazer laughed out loud.

“You were like that when you were learning from your teacher when you were young. I always realized
more than I had learned. That’s why Master used to like you more… … .”

“With his mouth he dared to tell his story… … !”

“Why? What about Lesha-sama’s story?”

Lesha Tilton.

Before Hazer and Camelia came to Ma Island, he was the first to teach them magic.

“I know you helped kill him.”

Camellia said coldly.

Thanks to the cold night air, even the energy surrounding him subsided coldly.

Camellia was only loyal to Lesha even after she came to Masom. Like his henchman, he also served as a
link between Lesha and Masom.

The relationship between Camelia and Sinahan was special. Until Lesha dies.

Hazer lightly pulled one corner of his mouth and smiled.

“… … I will not deny it.”

A wizard who melted into darkness and spied on Lesha’s shop.

The one who reported everything as a subordinate of Oscar. He was Hazer.

“But it wasn’t because I had bad feelings. It was moved as needed. So why not mention that name?”

“Unscrupulous bastard.”

“You’re the only one who throws such a bold remark at me.”

“What the hell did you need to betray the one who saved your life?”

“Ask what? Of course, I needed Oscar’s trust. He also advised Oscar to get rid of Lesha to make things
clear. Of course it is because of that.”

Camellia felt her blood boil. But even at this moment, time was passing.

If Hazer’s intention was to waste time, Camelia had to stop it.

Immediately, a threatening magic fell heavily on Hazer.

Kagang!
With the sound of a metallic blow, Hazer was pushed back.

Still, there was no major counterattack.

Camellia thought this war was something strange.

“… … tell me Why are you wasting time?”

“Once again, out of necessity.”

“What needs?”

“In a few days, the takeover rules will expire.”

Hazer made an absurd sound without answering the question.

“Now is the last good chance to start a rebellion.”

“I never asked the reason for the rebellion. Give me a reason to take the time.”

“I certainly answered. ‘by necessity’.”

Hazer shook his head.

“… … Ah yes.”

Then, all of a sudden, the magic that was full of his hand was removed.

“… … ?”

While Camelia hesitated in embarrassment, Hazer knelt down.

“What are you doing?”

“I surrender.”

“… … What?”

“I was amazed at the power of the magician’s direct control. I’ve been aiming for my last chance, but I
can’t turn the sky upside down. The first faction, Rezenbaum, will surrender and pay allegiance to the
new mage.”

“Don’t gossip.”

“Camellia. Do you know the rules of Masom well?”

Hazer smiled as if he had won.

That gap came too stark to Camellia.

“The rule is that the faction that has surrendered is not touched.”

“… … .”

Camelia had no choice but to cast communication magic with her trembling hands.

The white magic that stretched out from Idris’ grasp pierced through the wizard of Rezenbaum.

After he returned, the situation was reversed, and he was recovering the occupied bases one by one.

In a few days like this, the strong Reisenbaum will kneel before Idris and his direct subordinates.

And with the take-off rules expiring, months of chaos will end.

But Camelia delivered something unexpected.

[…] … host. Resenbaum surrendered.]

“It makes sense.”

[I haven’t been able to figure out why. Sorry.]

Idris let out a long breath.

The faction that surrendered could no longer be touched. Instead, the status and reputation of the
surviving factions plummet.

That’s why they usually prefer to be destroyed than to surrender.

But Risenbaum chose to surrender.

Besides, now wasn’t the time for an ending. How dare you end a battle that is still in full swing like this.

It was something a common-sense faction head would never do.

“… … Stop fighting.”

Idris was very dissatisfied with the situation, but could not break the rules. He was forced to stop
fighting.

[Okay.]

Camellia answered and cut off communication.

Idris’ orders spread throughout the direct line, and news of Hazer’s surrender was also announced.

The war is over.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR C140
DR C141

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C16
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 16: Rest

I applied a little force to my fingertips.

Oh, I thought I could move now.

As if I had just woken up from an old darkness, I creaked and moved my hand.

Then someone gently grabbed my hand.

“Vianne.”

At the sound of calling me, my consciousness came back completely as if I had risen to the surface.

When I opened my eyes, what I saw in front of me was Idris.

“… … Idris.”

And I could see the bright daylight.

So, did I pass out overnight? But for that…

“Why do I feel so stiff?”

With the help of Idris, I sat up and asked.

“… … .”

He lowered his eyes without explaining what I said. Long eyelashes were shady.

“How faint have I been?”

“… … 3 weeks.”

“Three weeks? Cough cough.”

Startled, he raised his voice, but then stopped coughing heavily. He hadn’t said a word in three weeks,
so it was good enough.

After a while, Idris covered her mouth with the handkerchief she held out, and after a while, I was able
to calm down.

“I’ve never been like this before. It was said that he woke up after about a week when he first removed
the magic power 10 years ago.”

“It’s a lifetime, VIanne. It has to be different from something like magic.”

“… … like that. Worried? Sorry.”

I looked into his eyes and said.

He looked at me with a slightly dark face.

“I’m worried.”

‘Were you in the present tense?’

I’m really sorry.

“Ugh, Idris. I’m still young, so let’s think positively. What is the average life expectancy of an imperial
person? I don’t know, but maybe over 50 years old? Let’s cut it there for about 20 years… … .”

“If you do that calculation, it means you will die in about nine years, Vianne.”

“is it? … … That’s right.”

Fifty minus twenty is thirty. And I’m twenty-one.

But I’m older than I thought.

I had a long childhood because I had to reincarnate for a long time, so I thought I would never grow old.
Twenty-one after all

I just rolled my eyes because I felt weird.

“… … Not 20 years.”

“Huh?”

“Your talents would have been recognized as your skills. In fact, it must have been about 10 years old.”

“Wow, that’s good.”

“I can’t say I’m happy, Vianne. It’s still 10 years.”

“… … .”

Just don’t say anything. I put the numbers up for nothing, but I couldn’t find it.

“Yeah, what. Actually, I’m worried too. But back then, there was no other option. I have no regrets.”

I sighed and made excuses.

Idris didn’t respond. It was even more awkward because there was no response.

In the end, I couldn’t stand this atmosphere, and I glanced at him and asked a question.

“How was the rebellion?”

“Resenbaum has surrendered.”

When you ask a question, you answer it well.

“Really? Good.”
It’s been 3 weeks and I and Idris are fine, too, so I thought it would have ended well, but I felt much
better after it was confirmed.

“Well. Unusual behavior. It’s suspicious, but I have a lot of trouble because I don’t have a place to go.”

“Why is it unusual?”

“I usually don’t do things like surrender. Even if I did, I wouldn’t give up so quickly. If we surrender, we
have to stop the attack, but the side who surrenders will also be severely disadvantaged.”

“then… … Are you saying that something’s broken and there’s no way to find out?”

“Huh.”

“That’s a big deal.”

I crossed my arms and thought intently.

Resenbaum’s rebellion seemed different from Bekhan’s.

Bekhan The humans hit the job without thinking. Simply greedy for power.

But Risenbaum felt that rebellion was a means, not an end.

“What’s your plan….”

My mouth was covered and I couldn’t finish speaking.

Idris briefly overlapped her lips and retreated calmly.

“what…? This random kiss.”

Confused, he said in a slightly questionable tone. Idris answered in a small way, not caring.

“Thank you for waking me up.”

Thank you, but why don’t you kiss me…?

“An excuse.”

I laughed as if I couldn’t dry it. Idris only looked straight at me.

“I’m glad you woke up, shall I correct you?”

“… … That makes sense.”

I was unconscious, so it was a fleeting moment, but for him it was three weeks. It was a pretty long time.
“Come on.”

I spread my arms and gave a sympathetic look. Idris’ eyes were colored with wonder.

“I’ll give you a hug.”

“… … .”

Idris came up to me without saying a word and hugged me.

I think my lover is a little, cute. … … Actually it was very cute.

He wrapped his arms around his waist and rested his face on his shoulder.

Where did the soft and fluffy child go, and there was a grown man in my arms who only felt strong
muscles.

“You seem to have lost more weight. Where are you sick?”

Even if there was, I’d have already treated everything and started taking it off, but I asked just in case.

“He suffered dozens of injuries, including Pabor Shellus, the master of Seco Agonia.”

Then suddenly someone opened the door and came in.

“Mom surprised.”

I pushed Idris hard with my arms like a burnt man.

He hastily trimmed his hair and greeted the trespasser with a grin.

“Haha, Eustav. Hi. I woke up.”

Eustav shook his head with a businesslike look.

“Efforts to sort things out are imaginary, but I’ve already seen them all. It’s my fault I forgot to knock. I
will never forget it.”

‘Damn it. Anyone who sees it would think we’re together every day.’

I smiled brightly and shook my head.

“Is it really necessary? Anyway, I’m glad it looks okay, too. I’m sorry that Idris didn’t seem to be okay,
according to what you just said.”

He gave strength to the end of his words and looked at Idris.

Idris slightly avoided my gaze.

“It was almost a wound I suffered before returning to Dama Island. VIanne-sama didn’t notice.”

“What? You mean you were already seriously hurt?”

“After coming to Masom Island, you didn’t get hurt at all.”

“How the hell did you break something in the imperial palace?”

At that question, Idris looked at me. Then he turned to Eustav.

Eustav looked at Idris with a low-temperature gaze beyond the monocle.

What is this atmosphere?

“… … Why? Can’t you tell me this is confidential?”

“Even if it’s a secret, there’s nothing I can’t tell you, VIanne.”

He said as he ruffled my dripping hair.

“Then why?”

Eustav’s words stuck in my ears, who didn’t know English.

“Shenan Lahrat is dead.”

I frowned. It was unbelievable news.

“What do you mean, that?”

“Eustav.”

Idris called him softly. Eustav handed the document he was holding to Idris without changing his
expression.

“The reason the imperial palace was destroyed was because of the two of them fighting. As a result, the
marquis died and the master was wounded. Why can’t you tell me this?”

Idris took the paper and was silent.

It seems to me that Idris was deliberately not talking about Eustav.

How can a smart person ask such a question? You think Idris isn’t sensitive enough to take into account
other people’s feelings, right?

“… … Are all the things you are saying true?”

Anyway, only my head got seriously complicated.

“Yes, VIanne. Why would I tell a lie?”

“right.”

The last time we met, they spit cursed words. I wanted you to be ruined too.

But he died… … Also for Idris.

“Things are a bit messy.”

I vaguely felt that the air current between Idris and Eustav was different from usual.

“Are you okay there?”

I started with Eustav, who had a numb face.

“That’s another question. I’ve been listening to it for the past three weeks.”

“It doesn’t look good either.”

“On what grounds?”

“It is the basis of speaking in such a hard tone, my friend.”

“I don’t know what that means.”

“Sigh. What to do with this mess… … .”

I spoke to myself and glanced at Idris.

“What is that document?”

“Payment documents related to post-processing of events that occurred three weeks ago.”

“Aha. Well, there are a lot of things to sort out. Can you spare me your seat?”

Idris looked at me and Eustav in turn, then nodded.

“Move slowly. It’s not good for rehabilitation if you stay still. If you’re tired, come back here right away.”

“Okay. I’m processing the paperwork, Idris.”

I dragged Eustav out of the room. It is because it was judged that it was not good from a moral point of
view to put the two together.

I didn’t know because I didn’t pay attention, but this was a room other than the top floor of the tower.
Thanks to this, the tragedy of going down hundreds of stairs with a moving tin scarecrow-like body did
not happen in three weeks.

Eustav called the servants to help my captain.

I went into the bath tub and asked the servants why I had been immaculate for more than twenty days.

When I heard the answer, it seemed that they were still paying attention to my hygiene.

“I must have had a hard time washing up without being conscious.”

“no. It was not difficult because there was magic.”

“Oh right. This is Masom.”

Also, magic was the best. I nodded and relaxed in the warm water.

After one bath, I felt refreshed. When I left the bathroom with a clean impression, Eustav was waiting in
the hallway.

“Is it worth a little walk?”

He was the first to speak, who was standing haphazardly in the corner of the hallway.

I laughed softly.

“It looks like an old-gwan doll with broken joints, but it’s okay.”

“Doesn’t that mean it’s not okay?”

“Well.”

I walked forward slowly.

“Idris told me to go for a walk, so I need to go for a walk. Let’s go together, Eustav.”

“Even if you don’t, I will follow you. I can’t be left alone.”

“I know, me too. I was just talking.”

What should I say to Eustav? I tried to take it out recklessly, but it was difficult.

Without a proper destination, I rushed straight ahead and shook my head.

When they woke up from fainting, it was like they were three weeks ahead of each other without me.

I felt as if I was going to lose a lot of money if I accidentally intervened in this ambiguous peace.
“miss?”

My head is still complicated, but I even ran into Michael by chance.

I greeted him with an unwilling tee.

“Hello, Michael.”

For some reason, Michael’s long, light purple hair, which was not pulled up and hung down, smiled
softly and waved his hand.

“Hello, sweet girl. Laying down like a corpse, did you finally wake up?”

“That’s it.”

“Where did it happen now? I don’t want to see the owner get angry anymore.”

“Is Idris annoyed?”

“Don’t talk. Everything that was meant to touch her was torn to pieces?”

“piece… … . That’s not a metaphor, it’s literally broken into pieces, right?”

“Of course?”

Michael added, questioning lightly.

“It was a meaningful slaughter. I caught a spy who had contact with the Imperial Family and other
people.”

“Ok?”

“The girl standing behind her read the spy’s thoughts and came up with some useful information.”

“What is it?”

“Is the Empire thinking of destroying the spirit of the demon by killing the wizard? It was said that he
was intent on going to war. The master and the young lady have messed things up, so now I’m in a lull.”

“That’s pretty much what I know.”

The Empire took me and lure Idris.

If Idris didn’t come, I would kill me and induce the wizards to come out of the Masom’s barrier to war.

Either way, it would have led to a war in which the Empire had an advantage.
Even though I ruined the plan by escaping the hostage.

“right? But this isn’t it, ma’am? Someone got information about Mrs. When the young lady had just
come to Ma Island.”

“… … I’m hearing this for the first time. To whom, exactly what did you leak?”

“I couldn’t figure out who the person who received the information was. Instead, I found out what
information the spy had conveyed.”

Michael bowed his head a little and met eye level with me.

“The magician brought a certain woman to the island. They seem to be close, and they talk as if they
have known each other for a long time. Judging by the mage’s attitude that seems to protect the
woman, this woman can be a weakness for the mage. The woman’s health doesn’t look good.”

“… … It seems that crucial information has not been leaked?”

The fact that I was a magician and a person with magical powers was not leaked.

“Well, first of all, right? But lady. If a spy passed on this information to someone, wouldn’t this
information be useful as well?”

Michael’s eyes lit up and he spoke as if in a whisper.

I was going to ignore it, but after hearing it, it seemed plausible, so I decided to give it some thought.

Putting all that information together, I might be able to deduce as much as Shannon found out about
me.

Based on this, Shannon, who had approached the truth by conducting a separate investigation, is
probably not behind this spy case.

‘For once, the Empire side was excluded from the suspects. But, what is that? What else should I think
of?’

“Lady, didn’t you say that crucial information wasn’t stolen?”

As I was wandering, Michael asked me like a flop.

“Yeah. You think so too.”

“right. So I mean… … What if the decisive thing was already known behind the scenes?”

It was a shift in thinking.

I looked at Michael with amazement.

If you know the core and look for side branches… … .

Knowing that I am a person with magical powers, I wanted to find out where I was and what I was doing!

“… … It was leaked information not long after I came to Masom, right?”

“That’s right.”

“Then, maybe someone who was brainwashed and tried to kill me… … .”

I muttered a little in fear.

Then Eustav, who was silently behind me, grabbed my arms and supported me with both hands.

“It could be that the person behind the brainwashed person and the person who took Vianne-sama’s
information are the same person. Michael, sometimes you, too, come up with useful ideas for some
reason.”

Then he asked me in a lower voice.

“Are you okay?”

Without realizing it, the strength in his legs had loosened and he was staggering.

I wish someone could give me back my health. It was more urgent today.

“OK.”

He took a deep breath and patted his hand to let it go.

“Let’s wrap it up. Someone cares a lot about me, knows a lot about me, and wants to kill me. Besides,
such a terrifying author is also having an influence on Masom.”

And if it’s behind the brainwashing, Idris said that there was one suspicious person.

‘But he said he’s dead and no more…. Surely?’

As I lined up, it seemed to make sense.

“Michael, do you remember your former owner?”

Michael’s expression changed.

“You mean Oscar Perdian? It’s too short a time to forget. Former owner, after all, he just died.”

“Then guess what he thinks of Idris.”

“Is it very easy? It’s the previous owner, obviously. Until the moment I die, I’m like, ‘I have to kill that
bastard… … ‘ you must have been thinking. Because he took him and raised him, and he hit the back of
his head and became a magician.”

It was also as expected.

“I will ask you one more thing. What is the probability that he will come alive to take revenge on Idris?”

“Huh?”

“VIanne.”

Michael and Eustav reacted together.

“I bet on zero percent. Because, if he really hadn’t died, it would be hard to be quiet by now.”

“He burned the corpse and there is no way to return.”

“okay?”

It was unknown. So what happened to these events after Oscar’s death?

If you think that I’m just someone else who jumped on you like Idris’ blunt weakness, wouldn’t it be
overlooked?

He is a person who writes absurd things like ancient relics without even a mouse or a bird.

“It’s something we wanted to discuss after recovering. Michael is blown away. He’s a little guy that can’t
be stopped by any means.”

After Michael had gone fluttering, Eustav grumbled.

We went out and entered the little garden between the buildings.

“But it’s okay because Michael helped out in his own way. At least, didn’t you say something strange and
beat you with magic?”

“I guess you had low expectations in the first place.”

“What do you expect? I was worried that it might have bounced somewhere even three weeks ago.
Seeing it as it is here, I guess it wasn’t the case, I thought.”

I shrugged lightly.

Eustav had a face that seemed to empathize with me.

“Michael… … It was unexpected, but he faithfully fought the war.”

“Eh. Really?”

“Yeah. I don’t know what kind of wind it was.”

He said so and sat me down on a nearby bench.

“Shall we go back? You look difficult.”

“No, it’s not difficult. And I hate putting you and Idris together. Let’s sit down and chat for a bit.”

“What else do you want to put on?”

“Your Majesty, you are dead.”

I glanced at him. Eustav nodded his head a little late.

“I came to check.”

“… … Confirm? Is that him?”

Eustav said he didn’t go out of Masom. Why the hell did you go to check that scene?

I must be sick

He smiled faintly as he read the emotions in my eyes.

“I’m really fine.”

“It doesn’t look like much, my friend. Why? If I went, it would only make me feel bad.”

I was really worried about him.

“… … Looking back now, it seems that I was just captivated by the word last. That’s all.”

Eustav continued quietly. I lowered my eyes as if to see something sad.

There is no one in Masom without a story.

“If you’re sad, you’re sad.”

“… … .”

“Even if you think you have no justifiable reason, you should be sad if you are sad.”

I’d love to give you some advice on my topic… … I was hoping to be of some help.

“Even if I piled up those things, they could only be used as tools for self-discipline.”
Eustav did not respond.

I knew that his expressionless expression had been broken. But he didn’t show it.

“I am tired. I will rest for a while.”

I closed my eyes and leaned on the bench. Due to my circumstances, I couldn’t stay away from him.
Instead, I could pretend not to know him from now on.

“I’m a half wizard, so my senses are dull, so I can’t hear well? So when you’re all sad, call me out loud. I’ll
be quiet until then.”

There was no answer, but he should have known by this time.

The sound of the calm wind in my ears.

I just listened to it and rested comfortably.

Eustav woke me up after weeping quietly. After a brief sleep, I followed his strong insistence and
entered the room again.

Idris handed Eustav the documents that had just been processed, and he left for work.

And I sat on Idris’ lap and hugged him.

It’s because I just came back a little cold. Idris was scolded for trying to stop him from making a fuss.

“Did Michael say that?”

I told Idris what had happened earlier.

“Huh. I guess I keep getting Oscars. How about you investigate? You’ve been chasing someone who tried
to kill me before.”

“Nothing comes out. It just keeps getting worse and worse. Even if we skip the evidence and say that he
is alive, his appearance will be completely different since his original body has been burned. There is no
way to find it.”

“It’s a mountain beyond a mountain… … Why are there no quiet days around us?”

“Yeah. Why?”

Idris nodded and hugged me a little tighter.

“But there is. The person who is supposed to be Oscar. You acted so intimidating, haven’t you been
quiet lately?”
I hugged him like a crumpled cushion and murmured.

“If you were planning to kill me or you, wouldn’t that be a great opportunity when the uproar three
weeks ago was? We were both very tired.”

“right.”

“But he didn’t show up. Do you have any other purpose?”

“It could be… ….”

Idris mumbled. He didn’t seem to know either.

“… … I will investigate further.”

He said a little sullenly. I feel bad for not being able to give you a clear answer.

“okay.”

I purposely smiled more clearly and raised my hand and stroked his head. Sometimes the reason he
looks young is because of my mental age.

Idris took my hand and lowered her eyes and spoke lowly.

“… … Vianne, you are by my side.”

And muttered the same words, one more low.

“You must be by my side.”

“Okay.”

It was a word that came out of nowhere. Still, I politely accepted it.

Considering the number of crises that have occurred over the past few months, this level of response
has been rather docile.

“After all, living in the Empire is not enough. At this point, you sit down on a horseshoe at all, huh?”

Idris nodded without a word. Because the situation has changed, and now the Empire has become a
more dangerous place than Magic Island.

“Did Lyriel escape well?”

It’s been three weeks, so I’m not sure if you’ve dealt with it well in the meantime. I asked if you didn’t
know.
Idris tangled her long, thin fingers in my hair, and replied a beat late.

“Stay in the Empire.”

“… … Why? What happened?”

I knew I was a wizard and tried to hide it, so I would have been branded a traitor already, right?

The bright red eyes looking at my surprised, round eyes were expressing their intention not to worry.

“The prince took good care of it. Lyriel pretended she didn’t know you were a wizard.”

“Did the Crown Prince show such kindness?”

“I heard from Lyriel. It is said that there was Shannon’s will not to harm Lyriel because he is innocent.
The Crown Prince himself said he did it because he had a crush on him.”

“When do you drive me to the limbs, and what is on your mind?”

“I don’t quite understand either.”

“Xeon Archen Ruble Cabellior… … That human… … .”

Do the male protagonist attributes still exist?

Last time, Lyriel also showed interest in Zeon strangely.

Damn original novel!

“What is that long name?”

Then Idris asked. He didn’t seem to have memorized the Crown Prince’s name.

“Ah. Do not know? It’s the prince’s name.”

“Should I remember that?”

“Well, huh. It’s a name I don’t really want to remember.”

Actually, I didn’t know much about Xeon other than that long name.

Even though he’s the main character, should I say that the person himself feels less lit? In the novel, he
only had an action narrative-oriented weight.

Rather, the villain, Idris, had more information about the person itself.

Otherwise, I would not have known about the villainous Idris’ past. And it would have been an extra who
died along with the burning village.
Looking at it this way, the novel was the cause of my reincarnation, but it was also essential to this life.

“So you mean Lyriel is okay?”

“Yeah, sure. All information has been blocked, and rumors that have been spreading lately do not
mention Lyriel’s name.”

“Okay then.”

Sometimes the emotions of the main characters are helpful in this way.

“But, rumors? What rumors?”

“… … Rumor has it that you are an evil and dangerous wizard.”

“What? I?”

It was ridiculous and I burst out laughing. Unlike me, Idris didn’t laugh because it was unpleasant.

“Rumors spread throughout the Empire that you ravaged the Imperial Palace and killed Shannon Lahrat.
It was probably a rumor made up on purpose.”

“When I see the true nature of that wizard, even a passing dog will laugh.”

‘I’m good at shooting and killing people, but I’m not an evil and dangerous wizard.’

Wait… … Is it evil? Dangerous… … same as it is

Well. So it’s like that, huh?

“You overturned what I did.”

It seems that Idris didn’t like that point.

“How is that? I’m not going back to the Empire anyway, am I?”

“still.”

“Don’t worry about that.”

I smiled and pressed my thumb to his forehead.

“Don’t wrinkle your handsome face.”

Even with that said, he did not relax his eyes.

I tickled him gently. But to no avail. I get cocky when I put my hand on his side a little bit, but he didn’t
even move.

In the end, he blew him away.

“If you’re like me, I’ll smile once in a while even if your efforts are virtual, hey.

He grumbled, and then his expression softened a bit.

“… … There will be no exchanges with the Empire for a while.”

However, from what he said, it seemed that he had only relieved his expression and had not resolved his
grudges.

“Ah. Right. You said you had plans to make friends with the Empire. Okay, how are you going to do it in
the meantime? Let’s wait and see.”

I thought I would use the upper part of me that I recovered to use it as a window for communication
with the Empire.

Wait, is that top unharmed in the first place? You didn’t get rid of it by claiming it was the top of the
traitor, did you?

“Idris, what about my top?”

“Before I was captured by the Crown Prince, I signed a contract with someone else. You have made him
the nominal owner, and you have the actual operating rights.”

“Wow! Thanks.”

Thank God. Had it gone, I would have been really upset.

“As long as you don’t go to war with the Empire, one day you will use that top.”

“There is no war. You and your life will be in danger.”

“Does your expression harden again while saying that?”

“I just want to wipe it all out.”

As he said this, I noticed that his eyes turned dark red. I quickly dried him.

“Hold on, Idris. Let’s see it just once.”

“Be careful.”

“It’s a lot of work.”

“Huh.”

He bowed his head again and hugged me.

Like the saying to stay by my side, it seemed that he was not going to leave even for a moment.

Since I had not seen him in a long time, I was willing to sit still.

I’m going to have to rest a little bit.

I steadily recovered my body. Although his body was in a mess, his speed was rather fast.

While I was sleeping, Masom was covered with autumn. Perhaps the Empire will too.

The leaves were colored and falling, and the wind was quite cold. I had to wear a coat to go out.

The weather is nice and there are many stars, so why not go for a walk at night?

While Idris was processing the rest of the paperwork, I snatched his cloak.

“Vianne, that’s my cloak.”

How bright his ears were, he quickly noticed. I waved my cloak wittyly.

“I was curious. Is this warm Can I wear it?”

“It doesn’t matter.”

Idris came over to me with a faint smile. He took the cloak from me and put it around my shoulders.

“The length won’t fit.”

He first filled the cloak’s neck with an ornament that fastened it. I looked down at my feet.

He was right. The cloak was very long.

“I can’t go out like this.”

“Because you can’t trip and fall.”

“right. Just doing this here is enough. When am I going to put on the cloak that only wears sorcery?”

“… … Strictly speaking, magic isn’t the only thing that can be worn.”

Then Idris said as if passing by. I turned around and watched the cloak unfold beautifully.
“Then who else is wearing it?”

“The magician’s spouse.”

“Uh, um.”

It was an unexpected answer, so I was taken aback. His footwork was twisted and he staggered as he
stopped vaguely.

Idris grabbed my shoulders with both hands.

“Why are you surprised?”

I don’t know if I’m asking because I know the answer or because I really don’t know.

“no? Aren’t you surprised?”

He smiled awkwardly and took a step back. But Idris also grabbed me and took a step forward.

“Just, what. I want you to be a spouse. It’s so strange that even a magician is getting married.”

“Not everyone gets married. Because the position of the sorcerer is not blood-related. You do it if you
want to.”

“ah-ha, I see. Then how about you?”

He said it without thinking, and then he shut his mouth in surprise.

Without realizing it, my inner heart came out.

He did not hide his eyes of disappointment and rolled his eyes. How do I get out of it so that the rumors
spread?

“… … I?”

Idris made a hesitant face.

I’m nervous, so please don’t make that face, my friend.

Ah. That’s right. Not our friends

“That’s the part I wanted to talk about. Now that this has come to pass, shall I suggest it now? How
about your official status on the magical island, the magician’s fiancée?”

… … My brain really exploded.

I stuttered like a Siegeon, who was running out of oxygen.

“fiance?”

“I can’t hide the fact that there is an unknown person by my side. Anyway, through the past few
incidents and this rebellion, your existence became known a lot. So you might be better off nailing your
position officially.”

“uh… … is it?”

I was about to fall. I really thought we were going to get married!

“There will be fewer people trying to dig up your information. You will also be able to broaden your
range of action. Since the rule of stealing the castle has also lost its effect, we will be able to travel in
and out of the castle more leisurely.”

“Okay, that’s a good suggestion. It’s good me It’s like an undercover engagement, isn’t it? Is not it?”

Hurriedly received What is this, my ears are hot I couldn’t even remember how I received an alternative
confession on this subject.

Idris laughed while he was distracted by the confusion about himself.

“Where is the stomach on the engagement? That’s what you do.”

He looked so relaxed that he couldn’t calm himself any more. I was astonished.

“what!”

“It’s a joke, Vianne.”

He kissed me playfully as he said it.

He’s real, never even trying!

So good!

“… … Your skills are top-notch, very.”

I pointed my finger at him and squinted my eyes.

“But, if you are going to do it, do it right. Don’t tease me.”

“If I do it straight, will you marry me?”

“Hey!”

“Do you hate marriage?”

“It’s not that I hate it, because it’s too fast… … !”

“Well then, I understand. Let’s get engaged this time and the real wedding next time.”

Is it already scheduled? He must have been a person who went straight ahead without looking back.

“What would you do if I came out like this even after that?”

Forced marriage?

“Well. If you really hate me, there’s nothing I can do about it.”

Idris paused for a moment. He and my face got closer.

“I want to do it right from now on, so that you don’t feel like that.”

I smiled as if I couldn’t take it.

“You know, I’m the strangest thing we’re talking about half-seriously.”

“Did I ever say that? You will get used to it.”

As soon as the words were finished, their lips touched.

I just kept my mouth shut, and then he dug in and made my mouth open.

I let out a shriek and took a couple of steps back.

Idris came so close.

His hands were on my back and the back of my head. As I retreated, I stepped on the hem of the cloak
and lost my focus. So I put my hands around him as if clinging to him.

“town….”

A completely unintentional sound kept leaking out.

I was a little impressed. Body heat rises.

He took me one step closer. I faltered through force majeure, but was blocked by unexpected furniture.

Idris licked my lips and let go.

As soon as I escaped from the dizzying heat, I was already lying flat on the bed.

It was the bed that caught my leg.

I took a deep breath and looked up at him.

“Straight up, that’s enough… … If you work hard, what will happen? How?”

“Let’s try it, work hard.”

I’m going to die, but he didn’t seem out of breath. He was just speaking softly. The breath I shared with
him was so sweet that I couldn’t even say anything. It’s unfair.

“If that’s the case, I’m afraid that something big will happen. I can’t even speak.”

He untied the metal ornament holding the cloak in place. With a click, the cloak turned into a rug behind
my back.

“It will be fine.”

“I hate that guessing tone.”

I looked at him and laughed. He almost unbuttoned his black shirt before he knew it.

“You can believe it, at least once.”

Clothes fell quietly under the bed. My clothes were light and not too decorative, so I could.

“What if that becomes the last time in your life?”

I joked and tried to find some time to relax, but I couldn’t.

“Your distrust is deep-rooted, Vianne.”

“You have to think about your past.”

He snorted scornfully, like a scorn. On the other hand, Idris smiled.

“My history, I don’t know.”

‘Pretending not to know.’

“Do not lie.”

At the last moment of that light torture, my mouth was closed again.

I will die.

I was lying blankly on the bed.

Good morning with birds chirping and bright sunlight streaming through the window, but I lost all my
will.
It’s dangerous outside the blanket. I just want to be lazy or smoke.

I curled up on my body that had become soft after washing last night.

The new pajamas were white, warm, and fluffy.

He shook his head and checked the floor. The clothes that had been thrown away were gone.

“I am crazy. How do you get through it like that?”

I rolled around on the bed in shame.

I tried to roll one more lap, but I quit because my back hurt.

“Idris without a conscience… ….”

Murmured to himself.

“I?”

Then, after taking a shower, Idris appeared.

I involuntarily turned my head to the side where the voice came from, and out of the blue I looked at my
abs.

“Hey! Put on some clothes!”

I felt my face heat up, so I screamed.

“I was wearing pants.”

Idris nodded.

“Put it on too!”

“Dry some water.”

“Hey, my life….”

“Why are you suddenly talking about life?”

“It’s just an exclamation….”

I sighed and turned around, sobbing like a depressed person.

“How do you feel.”

He asked me kindly, no matter what I did.

“As you can see, it’s not okay. I don’t even want to get up.”

“Then get some rest.”

“I’m not good at talking.”

“I didn’t mean to just say it.”

He sat down next to me. Then he put his hand on my waist.

“… … What are you going to do?”

For a moment, I asked nervously.

“I am a wizard, Vianne.”

“Who knows? And I’m a wizard too… … Ah.”

A small healing magic circle bloomed from his fingertips. It worked as it hovered over my waist and
around my neck.

The crooked back became more comfortable. I relaxed.

“Does this magic work even in times like this?”

“Anyway, this is trauma in a strict sense… … .”

“Even the magic circle treats him like an injury. You really had no conscience, yesterday.”

“I said the same thing before, you.”

Idris laughed. And added as a joke.

“I will repent.”

“I used healing magic, so I’ll take a look at it.”

As if joking, I made the threat, and I laughed too.

He groaned and sat up. Healing magic made it worth living.

Idris was going to get dressed, so she left me and stood up first.

But I had something to ask him. He grabbed my hand before he moved away.

“Wait, Idris.”
“… … ? Why is that, Vianne?”

“Sit here. I have a question for you.”

Idris, bewildered, came and sat down as I told her.

I looked around him. Whenever I was asked to wear clothes, I actively looked at them, and he followed
my gaze as if awkwardly.

“VIanne.”

As soon as I saw my name being called, he seemed to have noticed why I was doing this.

I sighed and asked.

“Why do you have so many scars?”

I saw it all yesterday It wasn’t just one or two scars. Even though it was dark and without a single mind,
it was enough to find several.

But in bright light, there were more.

Idris hesitated and explained.

“I missed the time to use the healing magic, leaving scars that failed to heal completely.”

“Why are you running out of time?”

“Because there are too many wounds that need treatment in a short period of time, or the situation is
not in the right place to use magic… … Vianne, this is fine. Really.”

He looked at my wrinkled expression and explained diligently.

“If you don’t treat it quickly, will you stay like this for the rest of your life?”

“Huh. Just like the eyes of Eustav.”

“Oh, I’m upset. Don’t get hurt, Idris.”

“I will try.”

Idris said as an excuse. I pouted like a child and said I’d leave it to him.

The weather in the fort was very nice.

Maybe it’s because the short autumn of Masom has passed and winter is approaching one step at a
time. There were only a few pieces of clouds floating in the deep blue sky.

Me and Idris were heading to an outdoor tea table.

“Do you have any plans outside?”

“It’s two o’clock later.”

“Are you going to go there with me?”

“Not a bad place.”

“It’s called an academy. Of course it wouldn’t be bad.”

But that wasn’t the point.

“But taking me out… … He, have you already done something like a wedding announcement?”

“It’s not marriage, it’s engagement. You said it was too early to get married last time.”

“Anyway.”

“And the engagement is not a separate announcement.”

“Huh? Then it doesn’t work.”

“If anyone asks, you can answer that you are engaged. Then, the rumors spread. Everyone will tacitly
treat you as my fiance.”

“So you said that we should go out together?”

“It must have been frustrating not being able to go out often. Think of it as a light outing.”

“Is that so? That’s right, what.”

I nodded my head sullenly.

When I almost reached the garden in front of the west building, I ran into Eustav. But there was a
stranger beside him.

The two first bowed their heads to greet each other.

“Mage Lord! Good morning!”

The new one was a blond boy. Judging from his appearance, he looked quite young. At most, he looked
like he was about sixteen years old.
Idris was greeted with a wink.

I was contemplating whether or not to greet him.

“Ah, are you the fiance of the sorceress? The manager gave me the news earlier. Good morning! My
name is Leon Temret.”

The boy introduced himself as Leon Temret. It was the first name I heard.

Seeing that he had an acquaintance with Eustaff, he thought he might be a high-ranking official, so I
decided to use respect for him.

“Good morning. This is Vianne. Fiance… … Yes.”

I said unfamiliar words. Feeling cramped for some reason, he gently clasped the hand that was hidden
behind his back.

“Leon is currently the director of the Academy’s affiliated laboratory, and is 16 years old.”

Eustav kindly gave out more personal details.

But it’s a foreman. Is it that only a 16-year-old is the head of the research institute?

“I am a little young, but I am confident in my work.”

Leon said, fearing that I would have any doubts.

“awesome.”

I responded by pretending to be.

“I heard you two are going to the lab today. May I accompany you on my way?”

“Well… … .”

I looked at Idris at the surprise offer.

Idris looked at her, asking why she was looking at her. It meant doing what I wanted.

“Okay, Chief Temret.”

“Please feel free to just call me Leon.”

In a voice like a mischievous boy, Leon spoke softly.

“Yes, Leon.”

Suddenly, we made an appointment to go together.

Leon entered the building saying there was still work to be done.

Eustav joined Idris and I to kill time and sat down at the tea table.

The mood was definitely better than the day I woke up.

They both know that Shannon wasn’t the other’s intention. There’s no way you’ll ever know that there’s
nothing good about dragging it long

“Eustaf, are you going to the lab at 2 o’clock too?”

I asked while drinking green tea after a long time. He sat neatly and shook his head.

“I have to work here.”

“Are you busy today?”

“It’s always a lot, but these days it’s a lot more. To become the general manager of the investigation into
the connection between Oscar and Reesenbaum. Oh, but I’m not the only one busy. The owner is also
busy.”

At Eustav’s remarks, I turned my head slightly.

Idris, who sat comfortably on the chair, looked into my eyes.

“I took charge of your lifespan. Going to the lab today is part of that.”

“Ah… … Was it for that?”

At the time, I thought it was a bit blurry.

Idris and Eustav continued to work on the floor without my knowledge.

“I’m sorry, what should I do?”

My conscience pricked me because it seemed like I was only adding more work. After a little hesitation,
Idris said.

“It’s what I want to do.”

He put the car in his mouth and then pulled it out.

“Because I can’t leave you like this.”

Having said that, I ran out of things to say again.

“Leon Temret, the head of the Institute, is a talented person. We’ll find some clues before we get into
trouble.

Eustav helped.

“It should be. Otherwise, I will fire you.”

Idris took a step further.

“Master, didn’t you say you shouldn’t just leave like that?”

“If even the head of the research institute can’t be replaced at will, isn’t the name of the owner worth
the price?”

“What kind of logic is that?”

Eustav wrinkled his expression. Then, he put the crumpled cookie in his mouth and chewed it.

Idris saw that and smiled.

“… … .”

I looked at the breezy lawns of the garden, which had not yet faded, and the evergreens surrounding the
garden.

It was a peaceful landscape. And he saw us in it.

Suddenly, I thought that it was very reassuring.

Being born again and knowing what others don’t know, I always had at least one task I had to go
through on my own.

Even though I sometimes let go of my hand, people who think of me fill the gap. It was a strange thing.

I was a worried person. It was really strange to have someone to share those worries with.

Vianne Astahilt was learning a lot of new things.

At that thought, I finally drew a small smile.

“What is it? That belated laugh.”

Eustav, who had swallowed all the cookies, asked fatly. I politely accepted it.

“It’s funny that you guys talk to each other.”

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR C151
DR C152

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C17
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 17: Truth

At 14:00. We left Eustav and got up first.

“A man named Leon Temret. Can you give me some basic information?”

On the way to meet Leon, I asked Idris.

“I don’t know him deeply.”

Idris threw it like that at first, seemed to think a little, and then continued.

“I was born in Masom, and I am not a fighting type at all. Instead, there are several magic studies that
have achieved the youngest achievements. As a result of that achievement, I was seated in the position
of director.”

“You are a genius.”

“Say, yes. His personality also specializes in chasing interests and immersing himself in them. I’m a good
talker, so be careful not to get caught up in a mistake.”

“Okay.”

Conversation was interrupted. I went to the lab and kept walking, thinking about what to do.

Then, Idris spoke again.

“… … Vianne.”

“Huh?”

“I left it out last time because you didn’t explain it, but the source of your last name. Now you need to
know.”

“Ah. That… … .”

I hadn’t forgotten that either. However, it was difficult for me to explain why I was able to use my Holy
Power.

I was afraid that it would be explained by the fact that I was the barrier stone of the Holy Ghost in my
previous life.

It was because I had no intention of telling Idris about my past life.

So Idris found out that it was covered for a while.

“You want to tell me, don’t you?”

He asked cautiously.

“Well, I don’t even know what happened.”

“You only need to tell me what you know.”

I reluctantly started talking.

“… … When I was locked up in the Imperial Palace, I wanted to use space movement, but I couldn’t. So,
I’m going to dedicate my life to that, right?”

“right.”

“But because it’s a sanctuary, there’s no magic power. I even managed to create a magic circle by
chance, but it was so unstable. I was about to give up, but there was a black energy resembling magical
power, so I mixed it up.”
I said exactly what I experienced.

“Then the magic circle was activated.”

“Because sexual power is not constrained by Sanctuary.”

As if Idris analyzed it, he put the words on top.

“Huh. I think that was the principle as well. By the way… … .”

“By the way?”

“I don’t know how the Holy Power obeyed my words. I am obviously a wizard, so why did you come and
help me?”

It must have been a strange thing.

I had already been recognized as a magician by dealing with magical powers. It should have been
impossible for a wizard to use holy power more effectively than magic.

But that impossibility was an exception for me.

“… … None of the cases I know of are like that, for now.”

“Is that so?”

We slowed down and each fell into our thoughts. After thinking for a while, I broke the silence.

“Idris, maybe it’s a prejudice? It means that those who have magical powers are friendly with them.”

“… … According to the most likely hypothesis, the talent necessary to use magic is not innate, but only
when the affinity for magic is abnormally high, one becomes a person who can hold magic.

“So that could be a false hypothesis, right? Come to think of it, I’ve never seen much benefit from the
accumulated magical power.”

‘At best, my life was threatened.’

Even the magic circle didn’t listen to me dirty in the beginning. This was especially the case with the
attack magic circle.

Idris almost died because of it.

“Can’t it be the other way around? What if I’m friendly with the Holy Spirit, and magical powers gather
to attack?”

“… … Assuming that way, all the questions will be answered.”

Idris looked back one by one and had a strange expression on her face.

“okay. If you are close with Holy Power, you could have seen the Holy Power lurking in the Imperial
Palace.”

We almost arrived at the place we were supposed to meet with Leon. Idris tried to end the conversation
at this point.

Then, finally, he asked a low wedge.

“But why?”

There was no way to skip any of them.

“Why are you close to the sex power?”

He saw Leon waiting in the distance with a keen gaze.

“All the priests on the continent are dead.”

His voice was very low, as if he was conscious of Leon.

“… … .”

This was a world where demons won. All the priests who served the Holy Ghost were dead.

I come from a world where the Holy Ghost has triumphed, though I am not of that fact.

“It turns out, maybe there was a priest among my ancestors?”

I couldn’t tell the story of my past life, so I brought up the story of my ancestors instead.

Idris looked straight at Leon approaching us and shook her head slightly.

“Magicians and priests are only passed down to three generations. But the ancient clergy family has
been wiped out. Even the legacy that has been scrapped from generation to generation was slain as the
wizards found it.”

“Uh… … .”

I didn’t expect it, but the story of my ancestors didn’t work at all. Idris was secretly chasing after me.

‘Hey, did you even notice that I knew something but didn’t say it?’

I was anxious.

“If your grandparents were priests, there must be records of being attacked by wizards in the family.”
“I’ve never heard of such a thing happening. Then it wouldn’t be hereditary.”

“Huh.”

First of all, Idris stopped the conversation with a short answer. Fortunately it was

Then, Leon stood in front of us with a smile on his face.

“Did you even set up a sound barrier for what you were saying?”

“A barrier? It’s something I don’t know.”

When I looked at Idris, he waved his hand indiscriminately.

Then, the transparent membrane surrounding Leon fell to pieces. Surprisingly, this barrier was placed on
Leon, not us.

Leon, who was suddenly cut off from all sounds, did not show any signs of displeasure.

“It was an important conversation.”

Idris gave a brief explanation and took the lead. Me and Leon followed him without saying a word.

No matter how much he was the head of the research institute, in my eyes, Leon was just a child.

With a height of just over 170, her frizzy blonde hair made her look more like that.

As soon as this little girl arrived at the academy, she spoke one after another as if she had met my own
world.

That was probably the most boyish thing, and it didn’t seem like a boy at all.

“The academy is a learning center for students with magical qualities. It is famous for its complex
structure and various facilities.”

This was the top floor of the Academy’s archives. I stuck my head out the window.

The enormous academy was overlooked at a glance.

Large buildings made of red bricks were intertwined like a maze.

Corridors floating in the air, large dance halls, and colorful flags fluttering everywhere. It was a facility
that attracted attention more than the magician’s castle.

“And this archive is the starting point for the Academy’s affiliated lab. It’s also key.”
“You live in a fun place.”

I turned my head toward Leon as I straightened my hair fluttering in the wind.

“of course. There is no better place than here.”

I lived my life mainly for interest, and it seemed like it was.

“Ah, sorcerer. This is the lifespan research you mentioned.”

Leon did not speak to me, but brought Idris a bundle of papers. Because Idris was browsing the
bookshelf.

“How is the research progress?”

Idris asked as she sat down on the green velvet sofa.

Leon cheerfully reported.

“It is still in the early stages. At first, I took two major paths.”

Leon held out his index finger.

“One is to extend the life itself.”

And the pause was extended.

“The other is to recover the lifespan that was lost in exchange for the activation of magic.”

Idris’s eyes turned cold.

“Which one is easier?”

“It’s thin, but the latter is a little easier. The desire to increase lifespan has been around for a very long
time, but no one has succeeded.”

“Then we should focus on the latter.”

“Okay.”

Leon replied cheerfully.

“I have to do a chasing operation for the magical element. It is going to be a very, very difficult task.”

“Write down as many subsidies as you want and send them to the manager.”

“Thank you!”
‘After all, there is a monetary transaction going on. After all, if I did the quest, I’d have to pay the
money.’

“Mage, would you like to come into this room for a moment?”

Then Leon took Idris to the next room. It seemed like there was something I couldn’t hear.

Without a doubt, I sat down on the sofa.

But after a while.

Leon came out of the room alone.

That’s where my tension went up.

“… … What about Idris?”

He asked, squinting his eyes a little. Leon smiled and opened the door wide.

Idris was seen through the door.

I stopped imagining that he would be bloodied by an unidentified assassin.

Wait a minute. But, why?

Idris doesn’t move?

“… … Leon Temret. What are you doing?”

As soon as he noticed it, he naturally took out his gun and pointed it at Leon’s head.

Leon raised his arms timidly to the side of his ears.

“Oh. Don’t kill me! If you kill me, the sorceress will forever become a sleeping princess and drink. It
cannot be canceled if the caster dies.”

“Don’t be silly, explain what the situation is.”

“I wrote a holy thing that temporarily stopped a person’s time. It is a very, very, very, very precious relic,
and it is one-time use, but it is specially written.

“Holy… … ? Why does the head of Masom’s lab have such a thing?”

“I am a priest.”

Leon said with a smile.

“The priest… … You said they were all dead?”

“It must be true that all the priests on the continent are dead, maybe. Because previous generations of
mages had their eyes lit for a long time and went to massacre. But I was born in Masom.”

“… … so. Why did you make Idris like that?”

It didn’t seem like Leon was doing this with the intention of killing Idris. If there was a murderous intent,
he would have killed him before leaving the room.

“It looks like fun.”

“fun? What? I’m not having any fun.”

Is that the only thing this kid can say with a gun to his head? I was genuinely ridiculous.

“You mean it. I am interested in you.”

The next sentence was even more bizarre.

“I have a boyfriend.”

“haha. Don’t go that way.”

“Then what?”

When asked bluntly, Leon suddenly stopped laughing.

I thought he was a boy but not a boy. Now was the moment when that gap was maximized.

“Are you from that world?”

The words that came out of Leon’s mouth made my ears doubtful.

My heart started beating fast.

“… … What an absurd thing to say.”

“Even a bunch of shichimi is useless. Because I’m from that world too. If I had to ask, it would be like
immigrants.”

I failed to manage my facial expressions.

My hands were shaking, so I had to put the gun down.

“More, more. Talk to me.”

“Now it makes sense. Thank God. That gun is so scary.”

Unlike me, Leon trembled calmly.

“Where should I start? Well, did you know there are two worlds?”

“… … no.”

Answered honestly.

I don’t know much about the world or anything profound. Because I wasn’t in a position to research
such a thing in my previous life.

Rather, I have lived a more restrained and limited life than anyone else in the world.

There was only one thing I knew.

If there were two worlds… ….

It meant that the place I was in was not in a novel, but in a real world.

So what was the novel?

“Then I have to start from there.”

Leon had a smile that a 16-year-old couldn’t possibly put on.

“You know that the Holy Ghost and the Demon God had a concussive fight in ancient times.”

I listened to him with clenched fists.

“God is like a bunch of children. The Holy Ghost and the Demon God tore the world of the beginning in
two, but they were not satisfied with it, so they coveted each other’s world. So there was a war.”

It was something I had never heard of in my entire life.

“The gods empowered my followers and made war on the land. In both worlds, the victorious God exists
forever, and vice versa on the condition that he perishes. Instead, each would either win in one world or
both would sleep if the outcome of the war was incomplete.”

However, in the world of demons, all the priests died, but the wizards did not occupy the continent.

Also, in the world of the Holy Ghost, he occupied the continent, but could not kill all the wizards.

A barrier was established in that state, and the war ended incompletely.

“So we both fell asleep. So the antiquity is over. … … If nothing happened here, I would have been able
to perpetuate it like this.”

For some reason, a strange thing happened.

“The barrier stone of the Holy Ghost used people as its power source. In a way that takes a human soul,
creates a new body, and keeps reincarnating.”

As soon as I heard those words, I applied force to my clenched fist.

It was a word forged only with cold facts without any consideration.

It hurt. I clenched my hand so tightly that it bled.

It hurt more than my old and worn out soul. Ninety lives without memories and one life I remember
were pushed to me like that again.

“By the way, the 91st barrier stone was assassinated before it even had a new body. Immediately, the
barrier was broken.”

The world after I die.

As soon as I heard the story, I couldn’t help myself.

I am now.

I am in front of someone who knows the future of the world after I left.

“And hell began. Many countries that were pushed out of the continent and the few surviving wizards
united to rekindle the war.”

Leon’s smile could not be described by anything anymore. As if countless paints were mixed and turned
into an unknown black.

“I was a high priest who lived in the deepest part of the Great Temple of the Holy Ghost at that time.”

Leon, no, the High Priest laughed.

“The empire that had depended on barriers for a long time was defeated in a sea of fire.”

I made a face opposite to Leon.

“I crossed over to the world of demons. I wanted to live longer.”

Blood fell drop by drop on the floor.

“I was the best priest of that time, and I crossed the world at the cost of my soul. Even though the time
has also been twisted by stepping on the wrong crack on the way. That had nothing to do with it. Oh.
The relic that I just wrote is one of the things I brought with me when I crossed the world.”

As he passed over in the form of reincarnation with his memories, he had no choice but to be a deceived
boy.
Although he was only 16 years old, if he had been the best priest in his previous life, it would be possible
to achieve amazing research results.

“Indeed, the priests were being slaughtered in this era, so they could not be born in the Empire. I
planted my second life on Masom as a suboptimal solution, and this is the result. The only priest in
Masom.”

It was only then that I was able to accept the identity of Leon, who was lying on the emergency rations.

“The country… … Are you destroyed?”

I asked in a wet voice. There was an uncomfortably shaky breath.

The fact that the country he had devoted his life to protecting was buried in hell.

Should it be refreshing?

Or should I cry because I am sad?

“It was destroyed. It is also very tragic.”

Leon recalled, narrowing his brow as if he had swallowed something bitter.

“… … Then, did the knights guarding the tower also die?”

I was caught up in the memories of those days and didn’t know what to do.

I couldn’t stop asking, even though I knew that the questions that came out of my mouth went beyond
futile and unnecessary.

“haha. Isn’t that a very rude question?

He said as if laughing at me.

“Even if you don’t ask so openly, I know you have something to do with the barrier stone.”

“… … .”

“Your strength likes you so much. I love you so much that I’m anxious to give you anything you want.”

Leon clenched his fists and spread them out. Then something like black dust flew out all over the place.

It was stamina.

The Holy Power floated around me, and occasionally snooped around.

But he didn’t run or run away from me.

As I put it back and took a step, the power slowly followed. Still, he kept a certain distance from me.

Suddenly, I remembered that even after I arrived at Ma Island, there was still a little energy around me.

Even when the battle took place on Masom, I used the Holy Power that was by my side. Was it possible
because the Holy Power chased after me?

“Originally, wizards can’t see the Holy Power, and the Holy Power isn’t interested in the wizard. But it
looks like your sexual power is more interested in you than me.”

Leon said he was sad.

“This is a rare phenomenon. It has to be the soul of the barrier stone, so I like it this much.”

In the end, all the unusual things that happened to me were because of my soul. Because my soul is still
the soul of that barrier stone.

“Oh yeah. Were you curious about the ending of the knight who guarded the tower earlier?”

Leon changed his attitude at once and sharply raised his eyes. He looked displeased.

“The knight who stabbed the 91st barrier was killed by other knights on the spot. It’s only natural that it
broke the peace of the country.”

As expected, he was not spared either.

I just didn’t want to ask. I’ll be without you knowing

“The other knights also went to war and all died. How are you, did you solve my question?”

“… … Why are you telling me this?”

I just stood there in a miserable mood.

“I told you, it’s fun. I also wanted to check if you are really the 91 st barrier stone.”

Leon looked at me with a dying expression, wanting to know.

“How the hell did you get here? You have no knowledge of the world.”

“How do I know?”

“If you don’t know, nobody knows.”

He shook his head and sat down on the edge of the desk.

“Isn’t this world really a novel?”

I asked in a calm voice.

Leon’s eyes lit up and he smiled shamelessly.

“of course.”

“But, when I was a barrier stone, I read the story of this world.”

“Ok?”

“What was that?”

“It’s just a story. Coincidentally, it fits well with the story here.”

“Is that just what it was?”

“I can’t even get there. Am I not a god?”

Leon spoke lightly like a joke and came closer to me.

And I tried to cover my face with one hand. I backed away and avoided it.

“late.”

Leon withdrew his hand without any regrets.

“I did everything I wanted to do before I even reached you, Vianne Astahilt. Oh, come to think of it, the
name is the same as the 91st barrier stone, right? What a coincidence.”

“… … It’s not my name.”

“So it’s a terrific coincidence. Your new parents probably remembered it in your name.”

“So what did you do? Don’t turn around.”

“It’s nothing. You can’t tell anyone anything about me from now on. I just wrote another relic.”

“Ha.”

I snorted coldly. The more rigorous it is, the more annoying it is.

“Thank you for being of interest to me. In return, I have taught you a lot, so there is no retaliation. You
know?”

Still, when my expression was not good, he added flatly.

“I honestly hate you for being the cause of destruction. And yet you are so kind.”
“… … Good. I will take that into account.”

I felt bad because my previous life was torn apart. But, as the author said, it was helpful.

That this world is not in a novel. That I am specialized in sexuality. That there are other people who have
crossed the world besides me.

Everyone would not have known if it wasn’t for this person.

I decided to calm down a little.

“Please come visit me from time to time. Then I will try my best to get your life back.”

“It’s a commissioned content, so you have to do your best.”

“Just take a look. High Priest Rossiyen doesn’t normally work for others… … .”

Leon had to stop talking instead of fluttering.

Suddenly, there was a pure white magic that dug into his neck without making a sound.

“Idris!”

I hurriedly called him. It seems that the effect of the holy substance has ended.

Cold-faced Idris cut Leon’s neck with the sorcerer’s sword.

“What happened.”

He asked low. I grabbed his arm holding the sword and stopped him.

“Calm down. Nothing happened.”

“Then the blood?”

“blood?”

Oh right. My hand.

“There was something that suddenly came to my mind, and while I was thinking about it, I ended up like
this. It’s fine now.”

He sighed softly.

“Give me your hand.”

I gently held out my hands. There was still a drop or two of blood dripping.
Idris pulled out her sword and took my hand. That alone was pretty stinging, so I wrote a lot of
impressions.

“Ouch.”

“Are you going to say it’s okay?”

“… … I’ll say no, then.”

“Don’t get hurt.”

“Okay.”

He relaxed his eyes and started talking to me. Then he treated my hand.

After the treatment was over, I asked Leon a question as if holding him accountable.

“There was no way blood could have flowed like this in just a few seconds. You touched my time. What
did you do to Vianne while I was stopped?”

What Leon wrote was a very high-grade relic. Perhaps there will be no such thing left in this world where
the priesthood has been cut off.

Idris was a wizard, so it was hard to feel the power of such a powerful holy thing. It wasn’t because he
was attacked and he wasn’t hurt, but because he had stopped without noticing at all.

But he guessed from my condition that his time had stood still.

Leon smiled happily as if he had nothing to fear.

“Magic lord, you seem to love your fiancé a lot.”

“Answer the question.”

“I didn’t do anything. We just had a little chat.”

“That’s right, Idris. It was only because I thought of something like this.”

I adjusted it to Leon’s rhythm.

I couldn’t make a proper statement anyway. Even when I tried to reveal Leon’s identity, I felt like my
throat was blocked.

“… … Let’s take a break.”

He sat me on the sofa. It just seemed to pass today.

“I have to go to the lab. The two of you are going to have a look around the academy.”

Leon thought it was this time, so he quickly got out.

After he disappeared, I looked at Idris, who was sitting next to me, silently for a long time.

Finally, he gave me a puzzled look.

“Do you have something to say, Vianne?”

“… … .”

If this world isn’t in a novel, can I tell him about my past life?

Is it okay if I say things like that that I couldn’t even say?

“Idris.”

I called out his name softly.

“I’m listening.”

He gave a sign that he was listening to me.

He has been like that since childhood.

Just thinking about it seemed to relieve some of the tension. But the anxiety did not go away.

“… … Hey.”

Is idris okay?

Even if I’m not actually of the same age as him. Even if he had a lot to hide.

Will you trust me

Losing him would be very difficult.

“It was 10 years ago. I don’t know if I want to remember… … .”

I spoke carefully.

In my previous life, if possible, it would have been better to tell him about it. It’s not good to keep
hiding.

“You said I had a secret.”

“remember.”
He answered quickly. As if waiting.

“Can you tell me the secret?”

That confidence gave me some courage.

“let me know.”

Idris nodded slowly.

“Idris, I remember my previous life.”

He took a deep breath and said calmly.

“… … past life?”

It seems that this was not the secret Idris had expected.

“Huh. In my previous life, I lived in a world where people who manipulated the powers triumphed.”

“… … .”

“There I was a living barrier stone. Do you know what it is?”

“Siegeon… … same thing.”

He said blankly.

“right.”

“You said people were used as barrier stones?”

“It’s true.”

His expression seemed to be getting harder and harder.

“So on the first day I saw Siezion.”

Idris let out an empty breath and recalled the question she had been harboring.

“So, did you cry?”

I nodded.

“So, did you know about the Holy Ghost and the Demon before I even told you?”

He nodded to this question.

“The reason I use my Holy Spirit is probably because I was the work of the Holy Ghost. My soul is not an
ordinary soul. My soul was used ninety times as a barrier stone. It’s just changing your body.”

The fact that souls are recycled was a truth that was only communicated to very few people, including
Gyeol Gye-seok himself.

Leon, who was also a high-ranking minister, was among the very few, and he mentioned this earlier.

“… … Vianne.”

He called me with emotions such as shock or sadness.

“If it wasn’t used ninety-two times… … Someone killed me before I even had a new body to recycle my
soul. Somehow, when I woke up again, I was in this world.”

I was sad too. But I didn’t stop talking.

“There is one novel that I have read in a previous life. When I reincarnated, the novel and the way the
world revolved were similar. So I thought this was a fictional world.”

I finally spoke the words I had been afraid of.

“Idris, what do you think was the reason I reached out to you in the first place?”

At the end of Idris’s red eyes, his eyes fluttered.

“You are the villain in that novel. There is a story about that villain killing all the neighbors when he was
young, and I was the neighbor who lived next door to you.”

His well-groomed hands trembled as usual.

“I decided to become friends with you because I wanted to live.”

That was our beginning.

“But this wasn’t in the novel.”

I added to this what I learned today.

“Actually, this was the real world. You were real, I was real, everyone was real.”

Idris was speechless and grabbed my hand.

“The reason I kept it a secret until now was because I thought you were in a novel. I thought it would be
difficult for you to say that.”

I had all the bad expectations of identity confusion or becoming a real villain.
“It’s easier to say that I approached you with such impure intentions.”

I feared him the most. I was afraid that he would let me go because he was disappointed with me.

Ah. Actually, it’s just, it’s all terrifying. Incomparable to superiority.

“Sorry.”

I apologized without hesitation. I was worried about how Idris would react, so it was hard to stay calm.

“Still, I love that this place is real… … .”

My slurred speech was cut off.

Idris hugged me.

My vision was black and I could only hear the sound.

He gently patted me on the back as if to put me to sleep. Surprisingly, the action calmed my mind that
was boiling over.

I was relieved

“Get some rest, Vianne.”

Idris spoke kindly. I felt like crying a bit.

“It would have been tough. Meantime.”

“Are you okay? I deceived you.”

At least I thought it would show a disappointment. I was prepared for that to some extent… … .

“What good is that now?”

It was a shrill voice.

“It would be the most tragic if I hadn’t met you.”

At his next words, I stopped breathing for a moment.

“… … Are you really okay?”

“Trust me, Vianne. I did not lie.”

Idris’s exhaled breath blew out for a long time.

“I felt it before. You don’t seem to believe me.”

“that’s….”

“Idris in the novel must have been a very trustworthy character.”

He joked a little. I cringed and mumbled.

“sorry….”

“Why are you It was his fault.”

“still.”

“I know the cause, so okay. Don’t cry.”

He grew up and comforted me. This is the first time I’ve ever been treated like this.

“I am older than you, Idris.”

He raised his head and looked up at him, timidly protesting.

Idris pulled her lips together as if looking at a pitiful chick.

“Shall I call you my sister?”

“no! I hate that.”

The chicken meat grew so quickly that I refused it with a single knife.

“Then why are you talking about age?”

His smiling face drew closer. I blinked my eyes.

“just… … Yes… … .”

“okay?”

He came a little closer and kissed him lightly.

“If there’s no reason, I’ll just let you know.”

Then he put me back in his arms and patted me.

‘Wow, my God.’

I remembered the exclamation for Lyriel after a long time.

Idris laughed softly.

It was because my heart was pounding through the body in contact with it.

We left the room an hour later.

I went to the next building on the aerial corridor installed in the middle of the building, and then came
out through the stairs.

“It’s not that I couldn’t have guessed at all.”

Idris said quietly with her gaze straight ahead.

“Because you often said things you didn’t understand.”

“At the time, what did you think I would be?”

I walked next to him. The fallen leaves that had not yet been pruned were crumbling dry under their
feet.

“I have never been able to determine my identity. However, I thought that you are in a place that even I,
who is at the apex of nonsense, cannot reach.

“Right.”

He waved his hand around the sound-blocking magic for a moment.

“To say that you were the barrier stone of the Holy Ghost would mean that you were a priest. That
world was the world where the Holy Ghost triumphed.”

“… … right.”

“If your soul has crossed over to another world with memories, then the fact that your Holy Power
listens to you is also an explanation.”

“Huh.”

“Is it because you were the one who became the bearer of magic because the magic that felt threatened
by the soul that had been reborn more than 90 times rushed at you?

Idris answered the questions one by one.

“A lot of things work out at once.”

“But I still don’t know why I came here.”

I must have died by that sword. Just died

I never made a wish with my soul like Leon Temret, so why was I thrown here with the plot of the novel
in mind?

“The novel is also very suspicious.”

“… … Something may have been tampered with.”

Idris said whatever came to mind.

“I don’t know exactly what was tampered with. Obviously something.”

His eyes were like a cool breeze.

“It must have been the result of intentional intervention.”

I agreed with that. All this could not have been a coincidence.

“By the way, Vianne, who taught you that this isn’t a novel?”

He also asked this by interlude.

“Leon stopped your time and came to me and asked me this and that. Why did you cut your lifespan,
how well do you use magic? What things like that I guess I’m interested.”

Due to the restrictions placed on Leon, I had to explain it in a courteous way as if defending Leon.

“I was going to ask you to release me while answering the question… … Among Leon’s thoughtless
words, there was one thing that made me realize. I figured it out after I got caught up in that thought.”

“… … It’s not good to get his attention. Vianne, this time you got help, but don’t get too close to him.”

“Okay. I don’t like him very much either. I’m not good at being ripped off.”

I smirked as I spoke behind the scenes.

Leon, the high priest who used the name ‘Rosien Azanhenek’ in his previous life.

As a saint, I actually only met him once. I forgot, I just remembered.

That man used to do things his own way in his previous life just like he does now.

He believed in his own strength and even looked down on me.

How does it feel like when a child you looked down on dies and your country is ruined and your life is
ruined?
‘Ah, I feel refreshed all of a sudden.’

I wiggled the corners of my lips as if to be seen.

“I don’t want to talk to him either.”

Idris clashed and removed the sound-blocking magic.

Then, a loud roar filled the quiet surroundings.

<Continued to Volume 3>

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR SSC6
DR SSC7

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C18
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 18: Starry night

I later realized that this was the middle of the academy.

“Mage? Is that person a mage?”

The student who hid behind a pillar at the entrance of the first floor and put out only his head raised the
tip of his horse.

“Can’t you see the cloak? It’s magic when you look at it while rolling forward.”

The student who was hiding next to me responded bluntly.

It wasn’t just them. There were people on the third-floor terrace, in the corner of the playground, in the
classroom windows, and even behind the big flags hanging on the walls of the building.

Everyone was watching us.

‘uh? Awhile. Why are there people behind the flag?’

In a moment of surprise, the person who was there fell down.

I widened my eyes. Didn’t he fall to death?

Fortunately, that didn’t happen.

The student wore shock-absorbing magic and fell to the ground. He was bleeding, but he was alive.

And no one paid any attention to the accident. In this academy, this seems to happen a lot on a regular
basis.

A buzzing noise could be heard in the distance.

“Great.”

“Look at the white hair. It’s really amazing.”

“Why did the mage come here? Did you go on a business trip?”

“Who is next to you?”

“Aren’t you fiance?”

“engagement? No, my ideal type is engaged!”

“Oh, it’s noisy. Don’t shout into my ear.”

“How do you know you are engaged?”

“Because my mother is the secretary of the Central Horse Tower. The news is fast.”
“I envy people.”

I shook my head as I listened to the children’s stories.

“Are you popular with the kids, Idris?”

“It’s something I didn’t even know.”

Idris didn’t seem interested in her popularity.

“As soon as you’re here, please give me a few autographs.”

“I?”

“As the owner of Masom, give a word of encouragement to the growing sprout.”

“now?”

I giggled and joked around. Idris continued to ask her questions as if embarrassed.

It was said without much thought, but the voices of the children grew louder.

“Ugh. You signed it! Hey, let’s go.”

“Well, what are you going? How are you going!”

“This is an opportunity. Alan, get the paper!”

“Go together!”

Oh right. I keep forgetting Wizards have great senses. I think you heard everything I said.

The meeting was held unintentionally. Wherever we were, students rushed out and surrounded us with
their eyes shining.

“Vianne…”

Idris called me desperately. I laughed awkwardly haha.

“sorry. This was my mistake.”

“… … I can’t help it.”

In order to disperse this crowd again, I really had no choice but to sign autographs.

“Mage Lord! I respect you!”

“Me too!”
The kids chattered loudly. Idris did not give in to the warm welcome and remained expressionless.

He roughly counted the number of papers the students gathered here and moved his hand. The children
shouted and cheered.

“It’s magic!”

A white magic circle landed on all the papers. Then the paper was blackened. A pattern of sorcery used
by Idris.

It was an elaborate mana operation for what he did while being bothersome. The paper burned
properly, but did not burn.

“Wow! Thank you!”

The sound of applause filled the stadium.

I also applauded. Idris stared at me like that, so I had to hold back my laughter.

The children who achieved their goals ran out like an ebb. Then we could walk again.

But some brave children still remain and chase us. It felt like the pipe piper in a fairy tale.

“Is your fiance also a wizard?”

“Yeah. It’s a magician.”

It was a question that could not be answered in the past.

But now that I have decided to make my identity official, it’s okay to say this.

I smoked a very simple magic between my thumb and index finger. The student who asked the question
said, “Wow! Sky blue!” he exclaimed.

“Do adults really call the mage Lord Master?”

“Some people say that, some people say they are just masters, and some people say they are mages. I
guess it depends on your taste.”

Instead of Idris, I answered. I’m the one who caused this, so I’ll have to do something like this.

“By the way, can I not attend class? Will you keep following me?”

“Oh.”

Everyone who followed those words stiffened. By the way, did you miss class?
“No matter how good you are, you have to take classes.”

“Yeah, but!”

“It means that we don’t have a chance to see the mage other than today.”

“The mage is said to be one of the greatest wizards in existence! You can’t just come to the academy for
one lecture… … ?”

Idris turned and looked at them. The children who had been chatting well shut their mouths when their
eyes met.

Maybe it’s because I’m getting a little older now. It was cute because the students were like this.

“Idris, don’t be afraid.”

“I didn’t do anything, Vianne.”

“It’s scary to look at you like that. You are a magician.”

“Why is that… … .”

Idris had a sullen expression on her face, as if she didn’t really feel it.

Meanwhile, I waved my hand to persuade the kids.

“Um, everyone. We will review the schedule, so go and take a class.”

“Vianne?”

Idris stared at me again, but I spoke.

“If the mage can’t go, I will go too. You know?”

“good! Fiance, please come!”

“Yes.”

So I just sent the kids back.

Idris asked me strangely.

“How dare you?”

“I’m weak with kids.”

I whispered in his ear.

Idris shook her head gently, but soon understood.

“I realized once again that you are the owner of Masom.”

We walked side by side towards the hill behind the academy.

It was late afternoon when the sun gradually turned yellow.

“Are you really this popular?”

Idris looked awkward at this question.

“… … Perhaps. It was similar when I was directly under Oscar.”

“Really? That’s cool.”

Seriously, our Idris is a little better.

Needless to say, she was beautiful since she was young, and her magic skills are the best. It was just a
popular award to cover your face in moderation even in terms of personality.

Maybe it was in the 10 years I wasn’t there.

I tried to imagine a time that I did not know, but it was difficult to guess in detail.

“… … Before you meet me again, I sometimes wonder about that 10-year gap.”

How did he live here all this time?

“… … .”

Idris gave an unknown expression.

We climbed the windy hill and stood at the top.

Beyond that, there were steep descents, canyons, and distant mountains.

Wild grass, which had a faint green color before withering, tickled her ankles.

“I didn’t expect such a terrain to exist here… … .”

The mountain was quite high and far away, almost blue.

There was also a bit of perennial snow at the top. The water flowing beneath that sheer mountain range
was clear sky blue.

Somehow, I thought the academy was on the high ground. Behind it, I had something like this.
Yellow sunlight fluttered over the cool yet distant landscape.

“It’s beautiful, so it’s a place frequented by students from the academy during the day. I wanted to take
a little break here.”

“Here, I like it.”

Me and he sat side by side at the top of the hill. Gradually the temperature was dropping, so he took off
his cloak and wrapped it around me.

He also gave me a lotus-shaped stove that I had made before.

“Aren’t you cold?”

“Because the clothes are thick.”

I saw him It’s definitely got more clothes and thicker.

“It’s the first time I see clothes.”

“It’s a wizard’s winter conquest.”

It was a long dress that fit snugly to the upper body and widened as the lower body went on.

Cloth that came down to his chest wrapped around his upper body like a short cloak and clasped. There
were trousers under the long clothes.

What these clothes had in common was that they were all black. There were decorations in different
colors, but the basics were black.

“Do you like black?”

“… … .”

When asked lightly, he was unexpectedly silent for a moment. A strong wind blew through the canyon,
and his black robe flew like a flag.

“The only thing I like about black is your hair.”

‘How can he say something like a confession without even blinking his eyes?’

“Then you mean you don’t like all other black colors?”

“It’s not that I don’t like it. I don’t even like it.”

“Then why are you wearing black?”

“… … I like to wear black clothes. As I continued to wear it, it became a habit.”

Idris drew a large circle of magic in front of us.

It was a wild and sloppy movement as if playing a prank, but the magic that was activated was accurate
and powerful.

The wind stopped. It stopped the wind blowing around us.

“It’s comfortable… … ?”

“I was curious about the 10-year gap.”

“Ah, yes.”

“It’s one of those ten years that you haven’t heard of.”

Idris stood on her knees, raised her arms over them, and clasped her chin. Then he turned his head and
looked at me.

He laughed softly.

The blazing sun shone on his face, a light that was beginning to turn red.

I got a clue from that red.

“Ah… … Because of blood or stains?”

“Other colors are easily discovered when hidden.”

“behind? Why?”

“You know. That I was trying to escape Masom to find you.”

“How thoroughly did you block it, so you managed to escape while hiding?”

“Every time I got caught, I got a little bit right. To the former mage. Because he wanted to tame me.”

My expression was distorted in an instant. It’s ridiculous. What’s the point of hitting that little chubby
kid!

“The scars you saw. Most of the old ones were created at that time. I wasn’t good at healing magic back
then.”

“Why did you do that… … .”

It was sad to hear the story of the time when I wasn’t there. I knew it would, but it still was.

Can I say that this kid is lucky to be with me now?

I have to love hard enough to do that.

At least like this, one by one, as we put together the puzzles of the blanks that had been opened in each
other.

“I was more comfortable doing something than sitting still.”

Idris said quietly.

“Thanks to those times, my magic has grown very quickly. In the end, it was meaningful. The one who
tried to tame me has my head cut off by my hand.”

Having said that, he sighed this time.

“… … They killed and burned the body. I don’t know why Oscar’s traces are starting to be traced again.”

After a brief sigh, he laughed again. It seems to reassure me.

“There’s nothing that can’t be killed twice after you’ve killed it once.”

In response to that effort, I laughed too.

“Don’t worry, Idris. A writer named Oscar doesn’t even appear in novels. You have always been the
magician of the magician. The reality has changed a lot from the novel, but the past is almost the same,
so you can trust it.”

With what I could now speak, I embraced Idris as if holding a hearth.

“okay?”

Idris was intrigued.

“Because it is. You were the strongest wizard everyone feared.”

“… … But he said he killed you.”

He rejoiced for a moment, then immediately dug again. I can’t dry it anyway.

“I’m not sure about that. My name doesn’t appear in the novel. I mean, it doesn’t show up exactly.
Maybe I am someone who is not in the novel.”

I explained every word to reassure him.

“In the novel, you killed your neighbors, so I just believed that I, who was born as your neighbor, would
be the same. But now, I’m alive and by your side, right? Then that’s it.”

“is it.”
Idris lowered her eyes as if in thought.

The sun was setting and the temperature of the air was dropping. If there was color in the air, it would
now be the color of cypher glaciers.

“Because what the hell is that novel?”

“That’s it. It’s too much to be a coincidence, and because it’s someone’s intention, no one in that world
could manipulate me… … .”

I shook my head slowly.

My life is so long, there are so many veiled parts that even I don’t know myself.

“Did the prophecy written by someone in this world cross the world by mistake?”

I was just laughing and joking.

“It could be. It sounds silly at first glance, though. Because there are a lot of strange things in the world.”

In the meantime, Idris received another serious talk. I tapped him on the shoulder.

“Even so, it’s so absurd. A person who has nothing to do is not to write such a prophecy.”

“Vianne.”

Behind my joke, Idris calmly called me.

Since the landscape surrounding us was vast and lofty, I was intoxicated with the atmosphere and made
eye contact with him.

“In the novel, I said I killed all my neighbors.”

“… … right.”

“Lyriel Sigron was also my neighbor.”

“… … .”

This is the part I was trying to skip. Dulmi was caught by his words.

“If you’re asking if Lyriel also killed you.”

He sighed and let out a small sigh.

“Relax. You couldn’t kill Lyriel.”

“Nevertheless, there were several times when you were young and showed signs of protecting Lyiel
from me.”

Unfortunately, he had a great memory.

I was stabbed in the corner. It was as if I was getting my karma back all at once.

“Do you think I was tenaciously trying to kill him?”

“… … Well, it was.”

“I said I was the villain in the novel.”

“… … Idris, until I take the novel too seriously… … .”

“Is Lyriel the main character?”

I touched my forehead. With this kind of reasoning power, I would believe it even if it was the
protagonist of a mystery novel.

“Yeah, he’s the protagonist. Why.”

Replied bluntly.

“Then I must be dead, the villain. I couldn’t kill the main character.”

“… … .”

I cried and looked at him. It felt like my heart was being stabbed when I said it so directly.

“… … You’re not going to kill Lyriel anymore, so there’s no reason for you to die.”

‘Never.’

I repeated it to myself like a promise.

“Vianne Astahilt.”

Idris looked at me like that, and smiled slowly.

Going crazy. Bomb remarks always come out when you even call the last name.

“If I have a reason to die, kill me.”

The moment it got ominous, he really threw a bomb.

“Are you kidding me?”

I asked sharply right away.

“no.”

“Tell me it’s a joke.”

“That’s not allowed.”

“Idris.”

It’s resenting that he doesn’t have a surname, because when his goddamn parents abandoned him, he
also abandoned his parents’ surname. I also wanted to put his full name in my mouth if possible.

“Change your position and think about it. Can you kill me?”

“Impossible.”

“Then you can’t ask me like that either!”

“I thought you could do it.”

“On what grounds?”

“I think it’s just a novel.”

He deliberately spoke more lightly.

“You met me first through a novel, Vianne.”

For a moment, I forgot to speak and almost went blank. Even more so because it was a reasonable
statement.

He noticed that the coldness I had exerted several times over the years was due to the barriers of the
novel.

“… … Hey. Done. I don’t need this discussion. It won’t happen anyway.”

I decided to get off this topic. For a moment, I regretted telling Idris the story of the novel.

“Even if the whole world tries to kill you, I will stand by your side.”

I asserted like a nail.

“That’s why I told you I love you. Didn’t you think my love wouldn’t have any weight?”

“… … heavy.”

He was telling the truth like a joke.

“Look at what you think you are light-hearted. Shameless.”

I grunted and fiddled with the stove.

Idris put the cloak’s hat on my head.

“I’m writing because it’s cold.”

“It’s not cold at all.”

“still.”

I couldn’t stand the kind words. I also wanted to learn that kindness. Get Idris out of his mind and
control him.

“It is done.”

I said softly. It was because the mountain was high, and the sun was quickly set on the top of the
mountain.

Soon it will be dark all around.

“Are you going to go back?”

Idris asked. I shook my head.

If it gets dark, I have something to show him.

“Let’s go see the stars.”

“suddenly?”

“The stars are an excuse. I’ll show you the power I use.”

I lay flat on my back with my hat on. Idris just stared blankly at me.

Then he grabbed his hand and pulled him closer. He was meekly drawn by my strength and laid down
next to me.

“It’s annoying to sit down, but let’s lie down comfortably.”

“It seems like a good posture for looking at the sky… … .”

“Are you saying it’s not comfortable?”

“I have a stone on my back.”

“Hey, then you should take it off and lie down! Wake up.”

I got him up and looked at the floor.

There was a stone the size of a fist. It was slightly embedded in the ground and I tried to grab it with my
hand, but he stopped me.

“You don’t have to get your hands dirty.”

Idris used magic to simply grind stones into powder. And sat down again with satisfaction.

“Magic is convenient.”

I also lay down on the road.

The sun went down behind the mountain, and dark blue darkness came.

The moon has risen It was a crescent moon. Appeared separately. A lot.

“Didn’t you say you couldn’t see the Holy Power?”

He turned his head slightly toward Idris and asked a question. He looked up at the sky and answered.

“Because he’s a wizard.”

“Then if you share my vision, can you see it? Just like you did to me back then.”

“I can see it, but… … That magic is difficult, Vianne. Do you remember when I made a mistake too and
passed over my feelings?”

Of course I remembered. Something like a tidal wave came over and I was swept away.

“I still want to do it. It is better to see the gathering of the Holy Power rather than just seeing the Holy
Power merge into the Magic.

“Is it not possible to activate it with only the stamina? Even if you are not a wizard, you can see magic
that is not magic, so even if you are not a priest, you will be able to see the Holy Law.”

“Unfortunately, that didn’t happen. He likes me, but when I tell him to gather, he runs away. Instead,
they like to be involved in the already created magic mold.”

In that way, the Holy Power also intervened in the battle on Masom.

“Maybe it’s because my body is a wizard.”

“… … It might be better this way. Unlike the magical power that keeps accumulating in your body, you
have to keep pulling it from the outside. It will be difficult to write a lot anyway.”
“right. So I have no intention of changing it.”

In conclusion, the answer was to share my view.

Idris seemed to roll her head swiftly, and told her to stand up for a moment.

“It’s a difficult magic, so I’d rather use it than you.”

I slowly got up and sat down with a questionable expression on my face.

“Is it possible to write backwards? This time I have to share it with you.”

“I’m the sorceress, Vianne.”

“right. Okay.”

I quickly agreed.

“instead.”

“Huh?”

“You can’t have a light touch like last time.”

“Ah. Is it affected by the degree of contact or something?”

“Say, yes.”

“If so. Come on!”

I shouted out loudly with my arms wide open and snorted. It meant come and hug.

Idris let out a short breath and laughed.

“It’s not even that hard.”

‘What? Are you saying this isn’t enough?’

“Then how much more… … .”

I didn’t ask the question with a blank slate, but swipe backwards.

Because Idris supported my back with one arm and ran towards me.

Fortunately, there was no such thing as a head-butt on the dirt floor… … The equanimity flew away from
the lips that met.
He, who would otherwise have made fun of me with his bright red eyes gently lowered, had his eyes
closed.

This is because when vision sharing occurs, there is no confusion when the eyes are closed.

Even knowing the reason, it was a strangely exhilarating sight.

Conversely, my blue eyes did not close today.

After a while he parted his lips and walked away from me.

I guess I’ve been scammed. It couldn’t have taken so long for a human who could be a magician to use
one magic.

I rubbed my mouth and wiped the saliva from my lips with a handkerchief. Of course, this handkerchief
was from Idris. Found it in the inside pocket of his cloak.

“see?”

He looked at the distant mountains and asked. I need to make sure the magic works.

“see.”

He closed his eyes and answered.

“Isn’t there something strange about it?”

“I don’t feel anything special at all.”

“I wish I could keep doing that.”

There’s a lot of messy stuff piled up inside of me, so there’s no reason to share it with him.

I reached out and drew out the azure magic. As I was contemplating what to make, Idris grabbed my
hand and moved.

What he drew was the first magic circle he had ever seen.

“What is this?”

“Fireworks.”

He said softly.

“Fireworks… … ?”

‘Look at this?’
“You read my memory.”

I slapped Idris on the shoulder, who had lied.

I knew he would hit me because he shared my sight, but I didn’t avoid it.

He always did.

“Your gaze watching the fireworks out the window was shared with me.”

“That’s my previous life.”

When I turned 20, it was the last fireworks display I saw before I died.

“… … Wasn’t that the memory of this life?”

“Yes, this man. If it was in this life, would I not have been able to go out and just do it?”

“… … .”

“Anyway, thank you. Thanks to you, my wish came true.”

It’s too late though. Where is that

I mumbled in a sentimental voice.

Now that the magic circle was complete, it was time to summon the Holy Power.

“There is hardly any stamina left in Masom. The last time I came to Masom, I used up almost all of my
energy. So today, I will bring it directly from the continent.”

After all, no one can see the Holy Power except Leon Temret. It was my own

He concentrated his mind and beckoned towards his power.

Across the sea, as if attracted to a magnet, a light shining like a black diamond began to approach me.

Perhaps it was somewhere nearby, and a single ray of light sat directly on my fingertips.

“… … Is your sexual power black?”

Today was the first meeting with Idris too.

“It was. Magical power, stamina, and colors are completely opposite.”

Starting with a single stellar power, a number of stellar powers passed over the mountain range soon.

It was the first time I sang so much, so I was surprised.

If a white star was floating in the sky, a black star was floating in the air below it.

From the gorge to the heights far above our heads, the entire dark blue night seemed to shimmer with
light. Like a veil of the night.

“Sacred power is weaker than light. If you look at it in the light, it just looks like black dust. So I was
going to see you at night.”

I didn’t know it would be this beautiful.

Pretty things have been sleeping for thousands of years without being used properly by the clergy.

“It seems to shine more because of the mixed magic.”

Idris said. It was as he said. Since the white magic was also spread in the air, the twinkling effect of the
two lights was increased.

“It’s a starry night.”

If the whole world was filled with starlight, wouldn’t it be like this?

Romantic Star dust seems to flow into the cold breath.

“Are fireworks like stars?”

Saying so, he moved his hand. Following my hand, a portion of the Holy Power permeated the magic
circle.

Idris overlapped her hands and activated a magic circle.

The magic circle was reduced to small dots. Then it started popping and popping.

They were different in size and shape. This magic circle was very advanced.

Fireworks embroidered on the sea of stars.

“It’s not surprising.”

I asked. Idris smiled.

“okay.”

“We know different powers.”

He, who is a wizard, and me, who uses his holy powers.

“So are we beautiful?”

Just like when magic and stamina are mixed.

“Why did the ancient gods fight? Putting it all together, it’s wonderful.”

The flame spreads and fades. Not leaving even the falling pieces. Then a new flame fills its place and
disappears again.

“Maybe it’s because they don’t know everything.”

Idris replied softly.

“So it must have disappeared. It burns like that flame.”

“Is that so?”

On a cold, bright night, we laughed.

It was a time when the stars and night were shining.

We returned from the academy to the horse tower.

It was getting late at night, and I belatedly remembered that we hadn’t eaten dinner yet.

It was too late, so I decided to just pick it up.

I sat down at the table with Idris and ate the steaming soup.

I was not cold thanks to the stove and the cloak. So there was no need to warm up.

But Idris had her hands full. So I told him to eat a lot of soup.

“Okay.”

Idris laughed briefly.

“Now you are healthier than me, but that means I’m below average. You also need to take care of your
health.”

In the case of Idris, although he wasn’t ill, he was worried that he would get hurt too often.

“… … You won’t get hurt now, will you? The takeover rule has expired.”

I asked suspiciously. Unsurprisingly, Idris had an ambiguous expression on her face.

“I can’t be without it, VIanne. As long as I am the master of the magic island.”
“Ugh.”

I sighed heavily.

I don’t know either. At least we have overcome the big hurdles, but as a mage lord, you will face many
things in the future.

Also, what should I do with this mage position at the end? I secretly shook my head.

“… … Sooner or later, ‘Red Moon’ is going to open. At least in the meantime, nothing will happen.”

Then Idris spoke an unfamiliar word.

“Red Moon? What is the name of the event?”

“It’s the name of the winter festival in Masom.”

“Wow. Are you guys having a festival?”

The Cabellior Empire also celebrates Thanksgiving every year in the fall.

This year, one of the Imperial Palaces was broken and Shannon died, so it may have been held properly,
but I didn’t know.

Because the Empire helps us stay as it stagnates.

“In winter, the frequency of monsters appearing increases. After subjugating it, even a high-level
wizard’s meeting will be held.”

“It’s a big event.”

“This year, the 1st faction seat will be vacant, so there will be meetings to fill it.”

“Are you having a meeting too? Can’t we just go up one step from the second faction to the last
faction?”

“There may be new factions. There could be member transfers throughout the faction.”

“Five… … .”

What I felt when I came to Masom, the wizards seemed to have accepted only belonging to Masom. The
affiliation divided within the Masom was not absolute.

So it seems that the mage needs a pledge of allegiance.

“I will be busy again for a while.”

“For a festival, it has a strong business personality.”

“It’s still a festival. Do you have any plans to do fireworks again?”

“Anything you want.”

“haha. Speaking of which, it seems that you are obsessed with fireworks. I was just asking, so you can’t
do it.”

“… … He said he hadn’t seen it properly in his previous life.”

Idris said somewhat harshly. I was a little perplexed.

‘No, it’s not a very serious past. I’ve already lived long enough for my previous life.’

“I’m fine, really.”

He shook his hand and smiled awkwardly. Idris looked at me like that.

“… … You said you were curious about my 10 years.”

“Again?”

I questioned like a sigh. But Idris continued to speak.

“I’m curious about your past life too. But, just peeking at some of it made me think a lot.”

After talking up to that point, it was me who kept my mouth shut.

“What should I do with you?”

Idris looked somewhat gloomy.

“Well. Idris.”

After a bit of thought, I slightly pulled my lips together.

“Didn’t I start out with 20 years more memories than other 21-year-olds? So as strong as 20 years.”

Those 20 years can be both a weakness and an advantage to me.

“I forgot as many things as 20 years ago. So it’s not like I just had a cold or anything like that.”

Time in general makes people dull.

“The tragedy that everyone has is left dulled and obscured by me.”

Even if you pretend to be okay, there’s nothing to say.

It was just my impression.

Idris was finally silent.

“The name is not the only red moon. In fact, there is a red moon during the festival.”

Eustav said, touching the magic circle with both hands.

“Really? I have never seen a red moon in the Empire for days at this time.”

I sat comfortably on a white painted wooden chair. He had his legs crossed and his arms rested on the
armrests.

This was Eustav’s office. In other words, I was trespassing into his space.

“But how long will you be here? This is a business interruption.”

Eustav gave me a pint glass without diligently analyzing the magic. You must have been bothered to
accept my words.

“I’m sorry, but I’m not here because I want to be here, am I? Didn’t you see your master left me here?”

Up until now, I was walking leisurely down the hallway with Idris. Obviously it was, but suddenly a
magician named a powerful figure came to me, and this happened.

Idris said I could stay with her, but she refused. You will meet a lot of strange wizards when the red
moon starts. I don’t want to be tired from now on.

Then, this was the place Idris chose for me to stay.

‘It ended up infringing on Eustav’s right to work.’

“Damn master. I wish I could step on an awl on the way.”

“You’re swearing that I don’t have Idris.”

“Even if the owner is there, we just do it.”

“I know that.”

I giggled.

“So how does the red moon rise?”

Back to the original topic. Eustav faithfully responded to the conversation, even though he was
dissatisfied.

“It’s magic, of course.”

“Is that so?”

“It’s also a very complex union magic.”

It seems that Eustav decided he couldn’t do his job.

He threw away the magic circle he was holding. The magic circle dispersed with a fish-like sound.

“United magic? First time hearing it.”

It looked fun. I straightened my back, which had been attached to the chair, and sat down.

“It is not a difficult concept. It refers to making a large-scale magic by dividing parts by several people.”

He sat neatly across from me. Because he was working indoors, he had his black cloak off.

“Collaboration… … Is it the same?”

“Yes.”

“If it is to paint the moon, it must be difficult for one person to do it.”

“It is even more difficult because it has to appear red only on Masom Island to maintain security.”

“Yes.”

“Usually, representatives of each faction, other celebrities, and mages participate in united magic. This
year, Vianne-sama will be included.”

“I? Why me?”

Suddenly my name came out and I opened my eyes wide.

Eustav looked at me with eyes that didn’t know that.

“Aren’t you fiancee? You must participate.”

“My fiance doesn’t even make an official announcement!”

“If you don’t come, you will be suspicious. Is there something wrong with you?”

“It’s ruined. I am not confident in such difficult magic.”

“The owner will take care of it.”

“Huh… … .”

“If you can’t, just call me. I’ll even make it for you, Vianne-sama.”

It was like a ray of light while I was listening. I immediately looked at him with a blush.

“Are you also participating there?”

“You seem to be forgetting it, but I am in the highest position in the Central Horse Tower. People who
fall in love are not only Vianne-sama, but me too.”

“Yes, yes. That is the Central Horse Tower manager.”

I put it down for an hour and spoke softly.

“It’s nice to have a strong friend. Great, Eustav.”

“… … I am not immune to such words, so please refrain.”

Eustav made a strange look and avoided my eyes.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
DR SSC8
IBCV C19

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER
Menu

IBCV C19
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 19: Red Moon

I laughed out loud.

“okay? Friend?”

“Don’t make fun of me… … .”

If you tell them not to do it, they want to do it more. I’d say it’s a childish truth.

“friend? Cute and great friend!”

I exclaimed excitedly. Eustav wrinkled his face. My ears seemed to be getting red.

But after a while, it was peaceful again. What is this extreme change?

I watched him carefully. And he found magic that wrapped around him like a barrier.

This magic was sound blocking magic. I covered my ears because I didn’t want to hear this.

“Uh-huh, this is a foul.”

I drew magic power from my body, sharpened it, and applied it with holy power. Then, he lightly tossed
a paper airplane towards the wall.

Whoops, clink!

The sound blocking magic punched a hole and collapsed.

Eustav widened his eyes. A vivid emotion flashed on his fat, calm face.

“How did you get through this?”

“What if you teach me and am surprised? This attack magic is what you taught me.”

“I was amazed at the power. I am quite confident in the strength of my magic.”

“I found out that he was a genius wizard. If you teach one, you know ten.”

He lied proudly, but his reaction was not cool. It’s like a funny wizard.
I retracted what I just said.

“I don’t believe it. In fact, it’s because of sexuality.”

“So was it.”

Eustav just stared at me as if he was ready.

After all, there was no way that a kid who reads his mind freely didn’t know a single lie I had. It’s my
fault for wishing that.

“What happened? I asked the owner about your sexual strength, but he did not answer. So I know
nothing.”

“It’s a long story. It’s too sensitive information to tell them.”

Idris was well-received, but Eustav was unlikely.

I didn’t want to lose a dear friend, so I decided to keep my word.

“If there’s anything they need to know, I’ll tell you right away. So don’t be sad.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t do it even if I tell you to be sad.”

He chuckled

That sluggish personality helped me in this situation. I smiled contentedly.

“By the way, I have to teach you some more difficult magic. You have improved your skills.”

“Good. In particular, make sure to properly teach communication magic. It was really useful.”

Last time, I was able to do it by accident, but it will be easier if I learn it formally.

Eustav agreed.

“Okay. When the red moon begins, many outsiders also visit the horse tower, increasing the risk of
unexpected situations. We have to prepare for that, so we will see you soon.”

“okay. There’s nothing wrong with being prepared. By the way, this is a separate statement, but Idris
says that war is prohibited during that period, except in special cases?”

“Anything less severe than a war can happen. The prohibition of violence is not the rule.”

“nevertheless… … . Aren’t you saying you’re going to war if you touch me?”

It’s a bit blatant to say on my own, but is this true?

“… … that’s.”

Eustav was speechless for a moment.

He rubbed his temples. Just thinking about it makes me feel like I’m going to die.

“If someone else said it, it would be bullshit, but if Vianne-nim said it, you are right. If someone harms
Vianne, the master will not stand still. Never.”

He took a deep breath, then raised his soft gray eyes to look at me.

“If I can give you one flat, I also have no intention of staying still.”

He pretended to be shy and said everything he had to say. This time I was perplexed.

One day, when I asked if I had any friends, he shouted no.

At the time, I thought it was a bluff, but now that I see it, it seems like I’ve made friends a few times.

“Predictably, Michael or Camelia may be of the same mind as me.”

“Even though Camelia is loyal to Idris. Michael? Wasn’t that person enjoying watching me struggle?”

“That must be wrong, miss.”

‘Children are surprised.’

Someone slammed the door open and came in. Of course it was Michael.

No matter what happened, this person never appeared quietly.

“The lady is cute and daring. I like people like that.”

For some reason, Camellia was also with me today.

“Michael, keep the minimum courtesy.”

Camellia caught Michael, who was about to run wild, and stopped him. And greeted me

“Sorry for being rude.”

“It’s okay. Michael is like that. And Camelia probably didn’t even know I was here.”

This is Eustav’s office. In fact, he was in an atmosphere where he couldn’t even act as a master.

“Thank you for your understanding.”

“You’re welcome. But what happened to both of you? If it’s something I shouldn’t wear, can I get out of
it?”

It was the place where all the top ranks of the current direct line had gathered.

I was always among the high-ranking people, so I didn’t have much awareness of it, but it wasn’t that I
didn’t even notice.

“no. I just stopped by to deliver papers.”

“Looking at the cute Eustav’s face.”

“Why don’t you just keep your mouth shut, Michael.”

“Sister, don’t be cruel. What did I do?”

Camellia took a deep breath.

I deeply sympathize with your heart. I looked at Camelia with a look of regret.

“It is true that I have been busy recently with preparations for the Red Moon. A guidebook will be
delivered to Astahilt soon.”

Camelia handed Eustav a packet of papers and said:

Eustav put it on the desk with a frown on his face. He didn’t seem to want to work at all.

“i See. I know.”

I nodded and looked straight at Camelia.

“By the way, Camelia. It’s embarrassing, though.”

“Yeah.”

“Is it true that Shinahan betrayed his direct subordinate for Resenbaum? So they attacked me, and I
heard that they were later killed by Eustav and Michael.”

“It’s all true.”

“And I heard that the leader of the Rezenbaum, Hazer, had a battle with Camelia. But the two of them
were old friends. Is that right?”

“… … .”

Camelia looked at me without a word.

“Where did you hear about that?”

Eustav asked strangely. I answered calmly.

“I heard it like passing by while playing with Idris.”

We usually spend a lot of time together, so I heard a lot from him. This topic was one of them that got
me interested.

“Master, you really have no intention of hiding anything now. It’s surprising that you’ve been so quiet
about my origins.”

Eustav grumbled.

Doesn’t he still know that Idris takes special care of him?

In any case, Eustav and Idris do not express themselves terribly. The two were originally colleagues.

I clicked my tongue inward, apologizing to Camelia in a clear tone.

“I’m sorry for bringing up a sensitive personal story. But I also have something I want to hear about your
personal history.”

The reason Camelia and Hazer were able to become friends when they were young.

The person who reached out to a young wizard who was persecuted and thrown into the street.

“Was Lesha Tilton your teacher?”

I said the name I had buried for over a decade.

Camellia nodded her head heavily before speaking.

“He is the one who took Hazer and me. But how do you know him?”

“He was the one who helped me and Idris.”

I said quietly and got up. She put her hands together and bowed her head to Camelia.

Everyone was surprised because of the unexpected action.

“Lady, what are you doing?”

Michael looked at me with strange eyes. I said ignoring Michael.

“I’m sorry. He died for me and Idris.”

Camellia looked confused at my successive apologies.

“May I ask what you mean?”

“Oscar was after me. They dragged me into Earl Lamberk’s mansion to capture me. It was the best way
to break through Shannon Lahrat’s siege and achieve his goal.”

I explained what happened 10 years ago.

“Lesha-sama found out about it later. Because he cared for us, we went out to stop him, but Oscar was
afraid that Lesha would ruin his plan, so he went to see him first and got rid of him.”

It’s something I thought I had to point out at some point.

I don’t see Camellia very often, so I just wanted to tell you right now that we met.

“Without me, Lesha-sama would not have died.”

“… … I knew the rough facts. But it’s the first time I’ve heard the details of that day. Thank you for telling
me.”

Camelia said with a darkened face.

“On a summer day with me, you said that after he passed away, he began to hate sorcerers and factions.
I think I am responsible for the changes Camelia went through.”

I brought out the story that Camelia had told me.

Beyond the solid and hard expressionless expression, somewhere, there must be a longing for Lesha,
whom I followed with all my heart.

Camelia is a strong wizard, but on the other hand, because she is a normal person like everyone else.

“… … no. If Hazer had not informed Oscar of Astahilt-sama’s existence, nothing would have happened.
Therefore, I do not want to hold Astahilt responsible. Thank you for your words.”

Nevertheless, because strength is not used in vain.

I think Camelia is a decent person.

“I know.”

After confessing, it seemed that the burden on Lesha’s heart had become lighter. It is a name that I have
kept in my heart without knowing it.

“Lesha-sama was kind and just until the very end. Camelia, we have a good teacher.”

“i See.”

Did Camellia lighten the load with this?

I couldn’t read the mind.

In the end, I can only hope that everything will be okay.

As I whispered with Idris, one day it will be okay.

“Take it easy, Michael.”

Camellia soon returned to her usual attitude. He greeted me and went outside.

“Let’s meet on the red moon, miss.”

Michael squinted at me and dragged me away by Camelia.

The office was quiet again.

I laughed a little. Eustav looked at me suspiciously.

“Why do you always look at me like you can’t understand me?”

To change the atmosphere, he spoke with a smile. Eustav had the face of a tired social worker.

“You don’t even know.”

“Aren’t you the only one who feels that way? I saw that too and thought the same thing.”

“What do you think I did? I live a life of truth and simplicity.”

“I only learned a lot about that area recently, but not before. … … what though I think it’s better than
Idris.”

The further back he went, the more hoarse his voice became. Eustav looked at me silently and asked, as
if tossing.

“What else is wrong with the owner?”

“I really don’t know about Idris. A few days ago, well, they told me to kill you if you had to kill me. What
am I saying?”

“Isn’t that a confession of love? There is a saying that even death will be sacrificed to you, right?”

“Ah? Is that so? Ugh. I did not know.”

I was tempted by a different interpretation.

“It is said that in three years of opening the academy, I read my major. Have you been with Idris for a
long time, so your interpretation skills have improved? Amazing.”
Eustav looked at me blankly at my sudden compliment.

“It’s the first time I’ve ever been praised for something like that.”

Then I got stuck in something strange.

“Then why is the parable a dog? There are many other things.”

“That’s because it’s a dog statue.”

I answered nonchalantly. Eustav was absurd.

“Where do you think I look like a dog?”

“Look in the mirror. Then you will know.”

“What is that? I cannot accept that opinion. I am not like a dog.”

“Then what do you look like?”

“… … .”

Eustav was worried.

“… … cat?”

“It’s not real!”

I burst out laughing. Eustav protested with a ribbed face.

“Why not!”

“Okay, okay. If Meowy wants to do it, it’s like that.”

“Meow… … this… … .”

The stiffened Eustav repeated my words with a puzzled expression on his face. Then he put his hand on
his forehead.

“You are eating all my face, Vianne.”

“He dug his own grave, huh?”

I made fun of him and drank the tea the servant had brought.

That was then. Someone knocked politely on the door of the office.
Eustav had a slightly tired face. Was he even afraid of getting caught on this childish chatter that we
exchanged with?

With Eustav’s permission, the man who entered the room bowed his head. It seemed that the visitor
was probably a direct subordinate.

“The owner has asked the manager to finish all of today’s work. Instead, he gave the order to prepare a
red moon with Bian.”

“Is the owner’s schedule delayed?”

Eustav softened his expression at the news that he had to quit his job.

“Yes. Agnes Schlieer has asked the master for private use.”

“… … What about Agnes?”

His expression softened for a moment, then hardened again.

Looking at the reaction, it seemed that he was not an ordinary person.

“For now, I know.”

Eustav sent out the visitor. I put down the teacup and paid attention to the name that came up earlier.

“Who is Agnes Schlieer?”

“I am one of the wizards who live outside the island. Among them, it is known to be the strongest. It
looks like he is going to attend this Red Moon.”

“Are there any problems? From what I saw earlier, his expression didn’t look good.”

“Agnes is a wizard who has not been seen for a long time. Because of that, I can’t predict what you’re
going to be asking for.”

“The probability that you just came to play… … Don’t you?”

“Few.”

“He said he was alone with Idris. If you see me, you’ll know what I’m asking for.”

“I will.”

Somehow, the words were filled with anxiety. He seemed to be weighing something, then got up and
went to the bookshelf.

Eustav wandered through the books that would all belong to him. Then he pulled out a black, thick
hardcover and brought it with him.
It was so heavy that I barely picked up the book with both hands.

“Why is this all of a sudden?”

“I’m going to give you quick tutoring. Learn it now, and your preparation will be over by the Red Moon.
A person of interest has appeared, so we have to prepare everything.”

“It’s the first time I’ve seen him so enthusiastic.”

“You seem to have a misunderstanding, but I do my best when necessary.”

Eustav did not lose a single word.

“This is page 459.”

He recited the page number of the book. I found the corresponding page and unfolded it.

“Let’s do this first.”

“What kind of magic is this?”

I looked into the picture of the mysterious magic circle. It looks like a child’s scribbled scribbles.

“It’s a repositioning magic that requires mutual consent. The book says it’s space exchange magic, but
that’s what most people call it. The difficulty will be marked as 46 in the table at the top right.”

Eustav explained without hesitation.

“For reference, space movement, a similar type of magic, has a difficulty of 85, as you can see on page
702. In terms of difficulty, changing the location is advantageous. Instead, its practicality is greatly
reduced compared to space movement.”

I was the only one looking at the book, and he said it as if he had seen what magic was written on a few
pages. I was taken aback by surprise.

“Are you sure you memorized the whole book?”

“I am memorizing everything in this room. The physical book serves almost exclusively as an ornament.”

“It’s creepy. There is a genius in front of me.”

I opened my mouth.

“I wonder how far you have underestimated my abilities.”

Eustav said, seemingly a little sad. I reluctantly adjusted his mood.

“Understand me. You know who the kid who hangs up next to me every day. Idris is my standard, so my
eyes are far from average.”

“… … When you bring up the owner, you suddenly have nothing to say. Compared to the owner, I am
ordinary. Yes.”

What to do He seemed to have failed to tune in.

‘I’m sorry.’

Eustav looked pale at first, then regained his composure.

“Memorize it now. The magic circle. Are you good at memorizing pictures?”

“I am so glad that I can memorize even the pictures quickly. Well… … It’s done.”

“Then do it.”

“Are you going to do it right here?”

“I will be your opponent.”

“Okay.”

Me and Eustav completed the magic circle almost at the same time.

I added stamina to it. It was possible because the holy energy that I summoned on the starry night was
still around me.

A dark pink magic circle and a light blue magic circle rotated on each hand.

“You did it right. Get started right away.”

His signal fell, and I first activated the magic circle.

Next, let Eustav activate the magic circle.

Swish!

“Ahh?”

The next moment I was sitting in Eustav’s seat. Eustav went to my seat.

“Wow. This.”

I was so excited, I couldn’t speak properly.

“Everyone is surprised when they do it for the first time. It is a unique class of magic.”
Eustav said calmly.

“If you have a problem that you cannot solve on your own, write it down. Only people who will take the
place of Vianne-sama are well recruited.”

“If I call you there as a substitute, will you come?”

“If it is my turn, I will gladly do it, but perhaps the master will come before that.”

“That’s right. Anyway, did you promise to come too?”

“Yeah. Since I told you, I will take responsibility.”

“Good. Then I already got one card… … .”

I smiled and clasped my empty hands.

“The next one you’re going to put in my hand, what would you like to do?”

“Let’s start with the official magic circle of communication magic again.”

“Oh, right. I asked you to tell me.”

“It will be on page 211.”

I turned to page 211. Without a single error, the explanation of the communication magic was there.

“It’s scary, it’s scary… … .”

“What do you mean?”

“There are too many good people in the world.”

I shook my head, carefully examining the structure of the communication magic.

The communication magic was harmonious and beautiful in shape.

In the basic frame where two triangles intersect in a large circle, unknown text, dozens of small water
droplets, and a few straight lines filled in the blanks.

I rolled my eyes slightly and looked at the little table.

“Communication magic is difficult… … 54 Yes.”

It was more difficult than the location change magic.

‘How did you succeed last time? Did you do it all?’

“I hope you don’t forget that space travel is 85.”

It was a bone word. I smiled shyly.

“I thought it was vaguely the highest level of magic, but when I convert it into numbers, it’s a bit like
that.

“Why was I so surprised that day? At that time, without the help of Holy Power, Vianne-nim’s ability
alone was staying near the difficulty level of 30.”

“haha. It makes a lot of difference.”

“It’s no laughing matter.”

“… … .”

I closed my mouth and rolled my eyes like a scolding student.

“… … The method of expressing difficulty in numbers was devised by Agnes Schlieer, whom I mentioned
briefly earlier. This method is used only in Agnes’ writings. This book is also one of his writings.”

Eustav sighed as the ground fell. Still, he didn’t miss the explanation, like a real teacher.

There was a reason I learned more from Eustav than from Idris.

Surely he did well in class.

Even though Idris was teaching me, she kept kissing and hugging me… … . Anyway, magic class time
turns into sex education time.

“According to that taxonomy, if the difficulty level is over 50, it is a higher level magic. 70 is the highest
level magic. 90+ is only for ancient magic.”

“Ugh.”

“In other words, Vianne-sama used the one that was almost at the end of the highest level magic.”

“Okay. It was crazy.”

“Thank you for doing what I wanted to say.”

It was funny to say something like that with a serious face. I almost burst out laughing, but I held it back.

“Then how difficult is the healing magic?”

It was the magic that I was interested in from the beginning. I gave up learning because it was too
difficult.
“It varies greatly depending on the condition of the wounded area. A small scratch degree of 30 is
sufficient, but if it is a deep cut, it should be 70. The penetrating wound should be over 80.”

“… … Michael used healing magic when Idris suffered a penetrating wound.”

He was also a very terrifying wizard. It is activated just by spreading your arms like a play while laughing
at the 80 difficulty level.

“Ah, then that’s it. If you use other magic transforms, the difficulty will change like healing magic.”

“Yeah. Vianne-sama has also experienced wide-area communication and space movement of two or
more people. It’s all transformation magic.”

“Perhaps… … Is the difficulty rising steeply?”

The magic he exemplified was the magic that I had asked the wizards around me several times.

‘Have I been making unreasonable demands on my wizard friends?’

“I went up and it didn’t go over 90, so it’s okay.”

Eustav knew the intent of my question and answered it.

“Then I’m happy.”

Even the number 90 alone is enough to be depressing.

I just flipped through the book. The communication magic has already been perfectly memorized.

“Next is page 585.”

Eustav grabbed it. I meekly turned to page 585.

“Difficulty… … At 61? Will this be?”

No matter what you do to 54, 61 is not too high. The first digit has been changed.

“Shouldn’t we try to see how far we can go?”

“That’s right. Do it, what What’s your name, control magic?”

Looking at the description of the magic, it was magic that moved at will without touching things.

‘Is it something like telekinesis?’

“It can tear down walls, knock down ceilings, or even grab people and throw them.”
“… … That’s a radical example.”

“It’s usually used in one-on-many battles.”

“Five.”

I admired a little.

When the difficulty level went over 60, the magic circle also started to make a significant difference. I’ve
been reading many theory books for several months, but it’s the first time I’ve had this difficult.

I stared at the magic circle picture and ate a spoonful of pudding as a snack. Your brain needs sugar to
spin.

“Why does he have three magic circles? The battle will be over before we finish making it.”

“Nearly all the hard magic look like that.”

“The life of a wizard is tiring.”

Now I have to live as a wizard for the rest of my life… … I didn’t like to study.

I grunted inside and tried to implement the magic circle.

I thought it was successful, but the target didn’t move properly. After trying a few more times, I finally
succeeded.

“Ah! 61 is too hard.”

I fussed and moved the vase from one end of the room to the other. Then he flopped on the sofa.

“I just didn’t want to tell you about Agnes’ taxonomy. If you didn’t know the exact number, you would
probably have done it without complaining.”

“Isn’t it? This was really hard. If it wasn’t for my powers, I would have died.”

“I wouldn’t even recommend this kind of magic in the first place if I didn’t have the Holy Spirit. In any
case, it seems that Vianne-sama was able to reach this point if accompanied by holy power.”

Eustav gave several more recommendations among the lower-difficulty magic.

He memorized them all and gave them as homework to implement them all once. It made me study
hard for several days.

“Besides this, there are many more studies to be done, so be prepared.”

To me, sticking out my tongue, Eustav cut it off.

I stared at him as hard as I could.

Idris came to me when I was in the midst of being harassed by Mr. Eustav.

I waved my hand to say hello.

“Idris, I think I know what you mean by steaming in your head.”

Idris smiled and sat down next to me.

“Don’t push yourself too hard.”

“I want to do that too, but it doesn’t stop there.”

I pointed to Eustav. Eustav gave him a look of innocence.

“Hey, look at that brazen thing.”

“I just worked as much as I was paid.”

“Hey, do you get a salary from Idris?”

Suddenly, it struck me that he was the manager of the tower.

“Yeah.”

“how much?”

“Well… … .”

Eustav rummaged through the pockets of my coat. Then, at first glance, he took out a couple of jewels
the size of a thumb.

“I take this as much as I can give.”

He was also good at teaching, and he made the expression catch his ears.

But why are you carrying jewels in your pocket?

“Idris’ financial status is questionable, that’s it.”

“I have a lot of money, Vianne.”

Idris said calmly. He took my hand and fiddled with it, not caring whether Eustav was there or not.

‘Hey, wait. Don’t kiss the back of your hand!’

I pulled out my hand. Idris was visibly saddened.

Eustav seemed to want to leave this position.

“Yeah, I know a lot. Do you also carry jewelry in your pocket?”

“It’s not a pocket… … .”

Idris snapped her fingers. Then, the magic that was around us suddenly rushed to somewhere.

He moved his hand once more and opened the door.

After a while, a chest flew into the room with a lump of magic on top.

“You don’t put it here.”

“… … Uh, that’s right. I didn’t even have to bring it.”

I’m a little bit frozen.

‘Please play with common sense, you nonsensical people. Where is the man who brags about his
fortune like this?’

“Bring some with you. I’m going to give you a big selection before Red Moon starts anyway. I don’t mind
taking it now.”

“Why?”

While I was silent, Idris opened the chest door.

The ornaments were incredibly shiny.

“How about this.”

He picked up one of them. It was an elaborately crafted bracelet. It was pretty, it was really pretty.

“It’s okay.”

As soon as I said that, he put a bracelet on my wrist. In the meantime, Eustav was rummaging through
the jewels.

“Are you going to take that too?”

He asked without turning his head to look at the bracelet.

“Do you think I am?”

Even without looking at it, I can understand that you said it in an unfair tone.

“Checking for signs of the curse.”

“curse? Who dares bet on Idris like that?”

“Masom is the place where simple swellings gather.”

“I have nothing to say. Work hard on your inspection.”

I laughed briefly.

“There is nothing wrong with this bracelet.”

Idris tapped the bracelet and confirmed it.

He put some magic on the bracelet in succession. It came up so quickly and then disappeared, so I
couldn’t see what the magic was.

“What just happened?”

Idris was silent for a moment as if pressing something for some reason without knowing why, and then
quickly explained in a plain tone.

“this and that. If the conditions are right, it will be activated all at once. No need to give orders.”

As he said those words, Eustav was staring at Idris. However, he soon gave up and inspected even his
accessories.

“Is it defense magic?”

“One defense, one attack. Any threat can be removed immediately.”

“… … What the hell is the red moon doing, is everyone so enthusiastic?”

Gradually I got curious. I’ve been at risk several times lately, but it doesn’t seem like I’m overreacting
just because of it.

Idris lifted her head and stared at Eustav. He looked like he was asking, ‘Didn’t you tell me yet?’

“I was going to teach you the magic first, and let you know when I have time.”

Teacher Eustav explained. Idris didn’t add anything, just looked at me.

“Severe cold, bright full moon, early winter. When these three overlap, the red moon opens.”

“The conditions are pretty dire. Surely.”

“It is the condition for the creation of monsters to begin. The monsters will appear for two weeks from
that day.”

“By the way?”

“It’s not catastrophic, but there’s a bit of a problem.”

Idris pointed to my heart.

“The demons are drawn by magic in an instinct.”

Damn it

“Then, because I am the one who holds magical powers… … .”

“The demons will rush to devour you.”

“I’m going to die of embarrassment. Who wants to contain magical powers?”

I sighed and folded my arms.

“Is this magic you cast useless? It’s magic that hides magic.”

“Monsters don’t see magic with their eyes like a wizard. I can smell the magic with my sense of smell.
This magic has no effect on them.”

“… … Do all the magicians in the magic island know this kind of knowledge?”

“… … Huh.”

“When the red moon begins, demons will come to me. Then the whole world will find out that I have
something to do with magic?”

“Perhaps.”

I couldn’t hide the fact that I was a person who contained magical powers any longer.

It was a big deal.

“What do we do! Can I just go to the Empire for a little while?”

“It can’t be, Vianne.”

“okay. I asked because I knew I couldn’t. Ruined.”

Also, I thought it was just a festival, so I could just enjoy it. But you had to survive. This reversal was an
emissary.
“I will protect you.”

Then Idris spoke softly.

At that moment, all my anxiety was gone. The clear red eye completely contained me.

“Everything I am doing now is just in case.”

I lowered my eyebrows.

“Yeah, what… … .”

Having said that, I felt a little reassured.

“When was the red moon? Until then, I will be a little busy.”

The red moon is said to be about a week away.

From that night on, my situation would change.

“Oh yeah. What’s up with Agnes Schlieer, Idris? Eustav said he would have something to ask of you.”

Idris answered, holding out a pair of earrings.

“It was an unacceptable request.”

It was a golden earring in the shape of a moon. Judging by the magical power, Idris seems to have cast a
spell on it. I accepted without hesitation.

“What was your request?”

Eustav intervened in the conversation.

“He asked for rights to a wizard outside of Masom.”

“If you have a right… … .”

“Right to be shared.”

“Isn’t that too much of a request?”

“Of course not. These are the people who did not enter Ma Island voluntarily, but they said they would
take the secret. What is the reason?”

“I heard that a wizard outside of Masom was harmed because of an unshared secret.”

“… … You’re talking about an incident that happened in the Empire some time ago.”
“A little while ago… … Are you talking about me, right?”

“Yes. When Vianne-nim was kidnapped, the Empire considered the wizards within the territory as spies
and attempted to subdue them. I think it was because it was the procedure to clean up the inside before
going to war.”

“Did you even do that? At any rate, people of the Empire.”

That group hates wizards so much. After Oscar’s purge, there has been no outside activity.

Look at him taking out his sword as soon as the magician changes.

“Agnes said at that time that if Masom had informed him of the circumstances of the kidnapping, the
wizards would have been able to escape.”

Idris even explained it. Eustav sighed slightly.

“… … What are you going to do? Agnes’ request, it must be difficult to listen to. It is possible that the
secrets of Masum may flow backwards to the Empire.”

“I said, ‘Why don’t you pick out only the necessary secrets and tell them? But they asked me why he
chose the information we needed.”

“It’s not wrong.”

“I think we should discuss more details.”

“I hope it goes well.”

It was quite a headache. I’m not a mage, so there’s nothing more to intervene here.

Midnight.

I had a nightmare.

Idris took a deep breath and opened her eyes.

It still seemed to have a bloody smell. He squinted his eyes, gazing between reality and dream.

On the other side of the bed, when only the sound of burning wood in the fireplace filled the silence.

“… … Vianne.”

Idris checked Vianne, who was sleeping soundly.

I called very small, but there was no answer. Vianne was sleeping well.
After waking up, the dream fades like a mist. So that I can’t remember what made my hands tremble so
much.

“die.”

It was as if he had killed his parents when he was young, whose faces are now hard to remember. It was
different from reality.

In reality, Idris’ parents, unfortunately, died all at once in an accident. Anyway, it had been a long time
since Idris came to Masom.

He only heard the news later.

He must have killed something else, but I couldn’t figure it out.

Idris thought it really didn’t matter what he killed.

The blood on my hands was nothing but that of this person next to me. That’s what made it

Idris hugged Vianne carefully, yet firmly, so as not to break it.

Almost always Idris would get up first, but today for some reason I got up first.

Looking at the clock in the corner, it was already 9 o’clock.

‘Idris, can I not go to work?’

Worried, I gently touched him to wake him up.

“Idris, wake up.”

Idris frowned and looked into me. Oh, it’s cute.

“Did you not sleep well last night? Normally, I would have woken up already.”

I smiled and patted his head gently.

“… … Vianne, what time….”

He mumbled

“It’s nine o’clock.”

As soon as he heard me, he jumped up.

“9 o’clock?”

I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

“You are late, Idris. I need to calm down and go to work.”

“… … Shall we just rest?”

He had a face that was bothering him all over the world.

“Huh? Vacation me? My subordinates wouldn’t like it.”

“A day or so is fine.”

‘I don’t think it’ll be okay… … ?’

I shook my head, thinking of Eustav and Camelia.

Then the communication magic came. Idris got it.

[Master, please do not come to the meeting room now. Something happened. If the master comes, it
will be a mess, so if you are coming, turn around and go to Vianne.]

It was rare for Eustav to make such an invitation. It looked like something had happened.

“Explain the situation.”

Idris gave an order in a voice that completely drove away the sleepiness.

Eustav was busy, so he replied a beat late.

[The leader of the 2nd faction Nom and the 3rd faction Aksen is having an argument. The conference hall
is a bit… … It’s broken.]

“Get them out of the meeting room right now.”

[I’m trying. Anyway, don’t come. Instead of stopping the fight, the owner will raise it further.]

“Okay, let’s fix it in the morning.”

[Yes, Master.]

Communication magic is broken.

Idris’ expressionless face was strangely colored. He hugged me and laid me back on the bed.

“Sleep, Vianne.”
“Am I awake?”

“a little bit.”

“Hmm. Then I’ll just lie down.”

I liked being with him, so I put my arms around his waist pretending not to win.

I thought it would be worse, but later I found out that I fell asleep earlier than that.

When I woke up again, it was already twelve o’clock.

This time, Idris got up first.

“Vianne, we need to eat lunch.”

“… … Wow. How could I have slept so well?”

I stretched out with a fresh body.

Idris was already washed and soft.

I messed around and messed around with his hair.

I got up from my seat and washed up. As we went down to the restaurant for lunch, we met an
unexpected person.

“… … Leon?”

It was Leon Temret.

No, why is this person standing in the middle of the tower?

“Ah! Fiancée, and sorcerer. Good morning.”

Leon smiled brightly and said hello. However, we must not forget the fact that behind that young and
youthful beauty lies a magistrate who has been around for decades.

Of course, Leon’s previous life, Rossyen, also passed away. Combining two lives, it was right to be
dozens of years old.

“What are you doing here?”

I asked with a smile.

Leon waved the papers in his hand flutteringly.

“Because of the red moon. Our research institute affiliated with the academy also participates in the
preparation of the red moon.”

‘Really, this person was the head of the research lab.’

I broadly agreed.

“It was nice to meet you. Sorcerer, this is the data that predicted the level of appearance of monsters
this year. Originally, the documents were submitted first to the Central Horse Tower, but we will give
them to you in advance.”

Idris nodded and took the material.

“I’ll go see you!”

Leon squinted his eyes at me and disappeared. Why are you doing that? I didn’t like that person.

“… … The number of monsters this year is slightly higher than usual.”

Said Idris, who was looking at the data while walking.

“okay? Do you even care?”

“It’s not like that, but there’s nothing good about increasing the number of monsters.”

“I will.”

Meanwhile, we arrived at the restaurant.

Meals were prepared in time for our arrival.

I was eating slowly, when I heard something explode in the distance.

Those people who used to fight in the morning, are they still like that?

“Idris, did you just hear that?”

“okay.”

“I guess it still hasn’t been fixed.”

“… … It’s not from the conference room. It’s like a gym. Are you in a duel?”

“duel?”

“Sometimes we do it with wizards.”

Idris listened carefully.

“During the discussion on the agenda, the difference of opinion seems to have grown. It’s nothing.”

“What are you going to do if you break it all down?”

“You can charge the faction for repairs.”

“Aha. There is such a system.”

We focus on eating again.

It was about time to finish eating the strawberry tart that was served for dessert.

The silence that had subsided grew louder again.

I looked at Idris. He seemed to have been paying attention to it from before.

“Should I go see it? Even though Eustav told me not to come… … .”

“I’ll call you.”

Idris cast communication magic. For some reason, Eustav didn’t get a quick response.

After a while, when the connection was finally established, he hurriedly exclaimed.

[host! Just come! Did you hear the sound? It’s right in the gym.]

There was nothing more to hear. Idris stood up.

They were conflicted when they saw me, so I got up too. The remaining piece of tart was quickly put into
his mouth.

“Mmm.”

His mouth was full, and he gestured for him to go. Idris took my hand and walked briskly.

The dance floor was just a mess.

Now that faction 1 Resenbaum was destroyed, factions 2 and 3 were the strongest. It was only natural
that the heads of the two factions faced each other.

“Are you here, Master?”

Eustav half-jumped towards us.

“Are you finally going to a duel?”

“Yeah. I tried drying it, but it didn’t work. I thought it was over around ten, but when I came back at
twelve, I saw that they were fighting again.”

“for what reason?”

“There was a difference of opinion on how to deal with Agnes Schlieer’s demands.”

“Are you saying that I caused a riot in Masom?”

The conversation was cut off when an unfamiliar voice was suddenly heard.

A tall woman approached from behind Eustav. It was Agnes Schlieer.

Due to the characteristics of a wizard who was mostly young, Agnes also looked young enough to be
hard to guess his age.

“Because they fight even if they don’t agree. It’s a one-dimensional solution.”

It was a beautiful and noble voice with a heavy reverberation.

“Agnes Schlieer, please go back to your room. Isn’t this a duel without any reason to attend?”

Eustav said. In fact, it was a blessing.

But Agnes did not listen to him.

“It’s noisy and I can’t stand it. I would like to recommend a solution through an educated conversation,
but would you leave it to me?”

“… … Are you going to stop the duel?”

“If you allow it, I would like to try it.”

“Do whatever you want.”

Idris said as if tossing.

When Idris spoke nonsense, I got scared again. For some reason, it felt like everyone should be
respectful to Agnes.

“As ordered.”

Agnes smiled coldly.

Without a moment’s delay, he turned around and split between the two headmasters fighting a duel
with magic like a large whip.

The light blue long hair swayed in the wind.

He was a very talented wizard.

“What!”

One of the head of the family, who had been fighting like crazy, screamed angrily and immediately fired
a counterattack, but Agnes built a thick barrier to block it.

“The fight is being stopped.”

Agnes not only defended himself, but also spewed a magical thread around each head of the household.

I was reminded of Agnes’ book.

He doesn’t have a better memory than Eustav, so I don’t know how many pages he had, but that was a
74 level of Binding Magic.

The head of the family had to make a magic sword and cut it one by one.

Meanwhile, the heat of the duel had cooled. In the end, the duel ended in a draw.

“What is this, Agnes! To disturb the duel on a subject that does not belong to Masom!”

Jay Abselon, the head of the second faction, Noom, took a stand.

“It’s something that the owner of Masom has given permission to, so if you’re going to argue, let’s argue
in front of your master.

Agnes declared firmly. Jay looked embarrassed and turned to Idris.

“host.”

He had to bow his head to his master first.

“Let’s have a discussion with the head of the family in my absence.”

Idris said in a rather cool tone. He paused once, glanced at Agnes, and then spoke again.

“The conclusions drawn would have no effect. Do I really need to make a fuss?”

“The owner, but the head of the Aksen family, uses offensive remarks unrelated to the subject… … .”

“stop.”

Jay, who was about to make an excuse, shut his mouth.

“Ramrang.”
Idris called out the name of the head of the third faction, Aksen.

“Yes, Master.”

Ramrang replied with a shaky expression on his face.

“Get out of my city with J. Abselon.”

“Hmm… … .”

Lamrang, who looks to be in his late 40s just by looking at his face, was coughing as he touched my
mustache.

He looked like he didn’t want to go out. But he could not disobey his master’s orders.

Ramrang and Jay were kicked out on good terms.

Agnes pulled the corners of his mouth up and smiled as if he was ugly.

“Now the tower is quiet. What a commotion all morning.”

“… … .”

Idris seemed unwilling to respond. When he seemed to be ignoring me, Agnes turned his gaze to me.

“I heard you have a fiance, this is it.”

Agnes’ strategy worked. Because Idris looked right at her.

“First time greeting you. This is Agnes Schlieer.”

“This is Vianne Astahilt. I first came across your name in a book. You’ve written several thick books, but I
didn’t expect you to be this young.”

“I am not young. It just doesn’t show up.”

“Vianne, you don’t have to deal with me.”

Idris whispered softly, but I raised one hand slightly. It meant okay.

“You read my book.”

“I am learning deep magic these days.”

“I don’t know if my book was helpful.”

“It was interesting. It was the first time I had come across such a classification.”
Shall we say goodbye like this? I looked straight into Agnes’ purple eyes.

“But there is no response.”

“What do you mean?”

“The subjugation of the empire that made you shiver, the kidnapping that took place before that.”

Agnes grinned. I guess I touched her heart well.

“I am quite involved there, right? You should know. The person who was kidnapped at that time was
me.”

“I know.”

“Do you have anything to say to me?”

“You are poor.”

I was preparing to respond casually, but when I heard that, I stopped.

“Aren’t you and I also involved in an old conflict? I think I know how Vianne is feeling.”

I thought I’d throw up a topic and find out what this guy was thinking. Are you moving into such an
emotional atmosphere?

“… … Is there anything pitiful for that?”

“Will I be able to achieve a good fate next to the owner of Masom? At best, a disastrous outcome could
be avoided.”

‘No, is this person swearing at him?’

“Will you really see the light in this life? I am the pessimist.”

I asked if he had anything to say, but Agnes only said curses that he didn’t know what to say. Then he
went out of the gym without saying goodbye.

“Don’t you think there’s a story behind it?”

I told Idris. It was a look he didn’t really agree with. Instead, Eustav had a look that made sense.

“I’ve never heard Agnes say something like that. I’ll keep an eye on it.”

We exchanged glances in the messed up gymnasium.

The moon was rising.

Me and Idris watched the moon from the terrace.

“How are you today?”

He asked as he wrapped his arms around my shoulders.

That question, why didn’t I ask one for a while?

“I’m fine.”

It was really fine for a lifespan slashed away.

It is safe because it can manage its own magic power.

Everything was fine, except that the speed at which mana was accumulated was getting faster.

Someday, in the distant future, if the speed becomes unbearable, I will die. Still, it was ok because it
would literally be in the distant future.

“Tell me if it hurts.”

“Okay. When did you ever hide it?”

I pretended not to know and leaned my head slightly against him. Pretending it wasn’t him, he turned
his head towards me.

“When the red moon begins. Wouldn’t it be better not to let the demons flock to me too much?”

“That would be safe.”

“Then I will have to consume more of my body’s magic power than usual for the time being. Then it
might hurt a little.”

“… … okay.”

“Come on, look. Am I speaking frankly? So don’t worry too much about me.”

“It’s hard not to worry.”

“Are you worried too?”

“Only for you.”

“What is that.”

I smiled briefly and patted him.

He looked like he was smiling. He just stared at me with red moon-like eyes.

“Lion Temret is tracking the magic that took your life. Yesterday, I caught the first trace.”

He pulled out a small bottle from his bosom with kind words.

“I got it back about two years.”

Magical energy was hovering like a firefly inside the small bottle.

“… … already? The head of the lab, you have good skills.”

It looked good when I saw it a few days ago, so maybe it was because of progress in research.

I took it carefully.

“How do I do this?”

“Your body has magical powers.”

“Huh.”

“If it is possible to draw that magical energy out of the body, it is also possible to put the external magic
in it.”

“Oh, so can I put this back in my body?”

“If you do that, your life will return to you.”

“like that.”

I nodded and opened the bottle cap. He grabbed the magical energy that came out of it and carefully
retrieved it.

There wasn’t any feeling. I was so tired when I went out, but when I came back it was nothing.

“Did it happen?”

“It went well.”

Idris, who was watching me, confirmed.

“… … 2 out of 10 years.”

He spoke lowly. I waved my hands.

“Don’t be too hasty. The rest will be back soon.”

“It must be so.”

Idris has talked a lot about this topic today. Is there something going on? He looked somewhat anxious.

“Idris, did you have a nightmare? What is it.”

I asked, touching his white hair. He closed his eyes, unable to hide all his pain.

“I had a dream. Nightmare.”

“… … Really?”

I took a picture of anything, and it worked.

“Vianne. Your previous life, at the end of it.”

Idris spoke with difficulty. I opened my tightly closed eyes again.

“Are you sick?”

“… … Why all of a sudden?”

It hurts, it hurts badly… … Isn’t that a bit pointless to ask now?

“Answer me.”

I was embarrassed and scratched the back of my head. To tell the truth, I was afraid that even tears
would flow in that clear enemy.

“There are few deaths in the world that are not painful, Idris.”

It was best for me to say this.

“… … How was your death?”

He asked again. I furrowed my eyebrows.

“What is it, you? Did you even dream that I died?”

“… … no.”

“then… … Did you dream of killing me?”

“… … .”

After a heavy silence, Idris agreed.

“I don’t know if it was you exactly.”

This. I just poked at something, I didn’t expect to get the right answer so quickly.

“Hey, Idris.”

I hugged him once to comfort him.

Then I said my last.

“I never died because of you. That’s a story in a novel that didn’t happen. The person who killed me
before reincarnation was the knight who escorted me for 7 years.”

“An escort knight?”

“Isn’t it strange to hear at first glance? But I am not an assassin or a spy.”

I explained succinctly. From what the knight said to cut off the succession of the barrier stone, to the
fact that I accepted it.

“Before I turned 20, I didn’t have enough vitality. Even just breathing would have shortened my lifespan.
All barrier stones are like that.”

“… … .”

“It hurt me a bit. So I did what the article told me to do. Actually, I wanted to run away.”

He struggled in pain, and while everyone was dying, he did not add that it was a cliché.

“Is this the answer?”

“okay.”

“That was my last. I don’t know what kind of dream you had, but it’s not going to happen. Rest assured.”

Instead of answering, Idris hugged me tighter.

“It’s just a dream. Forget it.”

“… … okay.”

It’s because I’ve been oversleeping lately, and I’ve been having nightmares. I just found out

He sighed and changed the subject. I didn’t want to talk about such a heavy thing for a long time. We
have been heavy for a long time already.

“The Red Moon is three days away, so tell me the magic circle, Idris.”
“Magic circle?”

He tightened his arms around me and asked. I took this opportunity to get out and meet him face to
face.

“The magic that makes the red moon.”

In the meantime, he was learning other things, so he couldn’t learn the magic properly. There are only
three days left, so you should know before it’s too late.

“Ah.”

Idris spit out a word and moved her finger.

“It’s made by several people, so each has its own magic circle. Yesterday’s meeting finished distributing
to attendees, but I forgot. This is your share.”

What appeared in his hand was a magic circle that looked very distracted.

Perhaps it was because of the union magic, the structure itself was not complete. Should I say it’s just a
feeling of drawing a line?

“this is right?”

I stuttered, memorized the magic circle, and made the same thing. And Idris was tested.

“right.”

He checked the magic circle and added:

“When everyone gathers to start the Red Moon, I’ll give you a signal. Then you can float this magic circle
upwards.”

“Okay. But there you are Union magic that makes the moon red, is there any reason to do it?”

At first, I thought it was just a tradition. However, if you think about it, it was unlikely that you would
create a useless tradition in Masom.

“Remember that the full moon was the condition for the creation of monsters?”

“It did.”

“Because the light of the full moon is the strongest. Actually, the red moon magic is the magic that
covers the light. It has the effect of suppressing the creation of monsters.”

“Oh, it wasn’t just the magic of coloring. I thought there was something.”
“… … Anyway, it’s a temporary workaround. It’s best to have no monsters at all, but that’s impossible, so
I’m just using magic like this.”

“Yeah. There has never been a monster that uses holy powers in the Empire, so why do monsters invade
only the Demon Island? Isn’t it fair to not have both?”

“I haven’t figured out the cause of that yet.”

“Tell the head of the research institute to do some research like this. We have to deal with the
fundamentals.”

“I would probably do it. No results yet.”

“Well. Is it a very difficult problem?”

“Well.”

There were many secrets in Masom.

We exchanged expressions of not knowing at all and laughed.

It’s only once or twice that you bump into the wall of doubt before you get annoyed. After doing it
several times, you just give up.

It was finally the opening day of the Red Moon.

The sky was clear and there was a full moon.

This afternoon, the castle was full of people. Hundreds of wizards, the first to see, came in and out.

I watched the scene through the window. The lively horse tower was also awkward.

“Vianne, what color would you like this to be?”

A servant serving my clothes came with five pairs of socks.

‘Should I even choose the color of the socks? You wouldn’t even be able to see it anyway!’

There were too many things to decide.

“The one with the blue border… … oh yeah I will do that.”

“Yes sir.”

I just picked something up and organized my clothes.

I always adhered to comfortable dresses or thick tops and bottoms. But today, he was dressed in a
wizard’s uniform.

It’s similar to what Idris wore last time, but mine was a little more fluttering with a cloth trim.

The color was white, the complete opposite of the black Idris. On top of this, I will wear a mage’s cloak
later.

He wore a moon-shaped earring in his ear and a bracelet around his left wrist. It felt like I was attending
a banquet after a long time.

They will hold meetings and hunt, but the essence of the event is close to a banquet.

‘Just have fun. What is life?’

I stopped thinking and sighed.

“Vianne.”

Idris entered the room while waiting for the time to go out.

I raised my hand to say hello and looked at him.

“Today, you’re wearing a more glamorous outfit than that dress, Idris.”

Jewels were added, and the hem of the dress was changed to a more elegant and flirty look. Still, the
angle was right in the right place.

Idris grabbed my hand and pulled me closer to kiss her. But he passed his hand and came closer and
kissed him.

I accepted it naturally.

‘I knew you would.’

“At that time, I was wearing casual clothes, and this is my formal attire.”

“It seems more uncomfortable to wear formally. Can I make you comfortable?”

He said playfully wrinkling his collar. Then he gently touched his collarbone with his fingertips.

He ruffled my hair and threatened with his eyes that he would kiss me again if he continued.

“You are such a rude person.”

Like the heroine in a classic novel, I joked around and then laughed.
Idris also softened her eyes and smiled briefly as if breathing out.

“It’s up to you to figure out who is the rude.”

“Would you like to check it out?”

“Vianne, we have to leave soon.”

“too bad.”

I said frankly. That seems to have provoked Idris.

“… … Shall we not go out?”

“That’s not allowed. Hold on to your reason, Idris. Not good.”

I gently stroked his hair and comforted him. He grumbled in a strangely sarcastic tone.

“Don’t be like petting a dog.”

“I never did. I am petting my lover.”

“… … .”

When he became expressionless and speechless, I burst out laughing out loud.

It’s really fun to make fun of Idris. If it wasn’t for the sorcerer, he would have taught Eustav the secret of
making fun.

“Who is laughing? I heard it from the end of the hallway.”

Just then, Eustav opened the door and entered. Obscured by Idris, I reached out and waved my hand.

“That must have been my laugh. I just made Idris so funny.”

“I am amazed at how you find interesting things in your master.”

Eustav said in his characteristic incomprehensible tone.

Idris stepped aside in front of me. Only then could I see Eustav properly.

“Did everyone give strength to their looks because of the festival? Eustav, I’ve never seen him in such a
fancy dress.”

Eustav, who always wore achromatic clothes, wore a blue cloak studded with gold decorations today. It
went well with his gray hair.
“I don’t really like to pop, but I had no choice but to wear it because it was a set outfit.”

“Why are you pretty?”

The biggest event in Masom is good. You can also see the different sides of the wizard friends.

“Seeing that Vianne is pretty, it seems like she looked good objectively. Ah, the time is up. Slowly leave.”

Eustav told me the time.

Suddenly I saw a white and blue cloak in Idris’ hand.

“Is it mine?”

“I made a new one this time.”

Idris hand wrapped the cloak around me. It was just right for my height and it was warm.

“Go.”

I took his hand and followed Eustav out of the room.

The hem of the three cloaks unfolded along the steps.

We passed the lobby on the first floor of the building and came out through the marble entrance.

The vacant lot in front of the entrance was full of wizards. Instead of torches, several magic surrounding
them were illuminating the night.

The wizards were talking among themselves, or reviewing documents related to today’s schedule.

“miss.”

Michael, who looked excited, waved his hand and called me.

Michael was wearing a golden cloak.

“You look fun, Michael.”

I received Michael’s greeting and walked towards it.

“This is the most exciting time of the year for this Michael.”

“Remember it.”

“Be kind too.”

With a smile brighter than ever before, Michael scattered sparkling magic into the air.

It was purely decorative magic with no practicality whatsoever.

When I looked to the side, there was Camelia in a red cloak. He still had a blunt expression on his face.

“It’s windy, and if it’s cold, tell me.”

Still, the words he gave to me were kind of warm.

“Okay.”

I smiled brightly.

The night was getting deep.

Idris was discussing something closely with Eustav.

Camellia said that after that discussion, the Red Moon would begin.

“Did you set up a higher barrier around the western horse tower? There is a 70% chance that powerful
individuals will be concentrated there, so please be especially careful.”

After waiting for a while, Leon’s voice was also heard in the commotion. He, too, was giving orders while
surrounded by people.

“Did you say that already created entities are being handled by the north tower side? What is the level
of the monster? Oh, is it mostly low-level? Then you are within the expected range… … Well? Vianne,
you are here!”

He found me while he was talking.

I nodded my head to say hello.

“You look busy.”

“At an event like this, there is always going to be a different working group.”

Leon smiled kindly haha. This human being also reincarnated, his personality changed a lot. High Priest
Rosjen Azanhenek in my memory was very picky.

“Did you enjoy the two years I gave you?”

He approached and whispered. I also whispered to each other.

“I was satisfied with the fast delivery.”

“Are you going to keep talking in private?”

“Do you respect me?”

“No, it is. Do what you do. I am even younger now.”

Leon smiled and walked away.

“Make a red moon, and tomorrow there will be big meetings and parties. Will you all attend then?”

“When I am absent, the picture is a bit strange. You wouldn’t think I even had a couple fight with the
magician.”

“Are you two married? When did you do it?”

“I am still married. So, can we fix it with a fiance fight?”

“It’s also weird. Just leave it I can’t help it.”

Me and Leon were just playing around with words. It was meant to pass time, but it felt strange.

‘The day will come when I can share such nonsense with him.’

Before my expression got weird, luckily Idris came up to me and focused everyone.

“To each position.”

In a short word, the wizards suddenly dispersed in harmony.

Camelia and Michael also left.

We went up the stairs.

“Each scribe and thirty-two pre-selected talented people went to the four horse towers in the east,
west, north, and south. Also, the central horse tower will be guarded by the management, and the
heads of the factions will go to the space between the five horse towers and stand in line with the
truth.”

Leon, who came up with him, chattered.

The secretary is the head of the east, west, north, and south horse towers, and the manager is a position
higher than that found only in the central horse tower.

Even the heads of factions there.

All the important people are gone.

“Balance is important in united magic.”

“Then, except for those people, can we just stand there?”

“Yeah. The rest just fill in the gaps in the balance.”

After a while, the dimly lit surroundings began to gradually brighten. Everyone has arrived at their
respective seats and is making magic.

Various magics burning one by one through the darkness caught my eye.

Great golden light to the east.

A sharp red light in the west.

Cold turquoise in the south.

Gorgeous purple in the north.

A lot of light filled in between.

The entire island was engulfed in magic.

Magical energy swirled around the magic island as if responding to the magic circle, becoming a wave of
light.

I also saw that the magical powers converge into one big flow.

It was an unbelievable sight.

“Vianne.”

Idris quietly called out to me, who had been looking at me in silence.

He laughed a little.

“Magic, let’s float.”

In his hand was a pure white magic.

Unlike my magic circle, it was perfect in its original form and its contents even looked profound.

I quickly created a sky blue magic circle.

Suddenly, a wave of light enveloped everyone.

Countless grains of light swept past me softly and swiftly.

Squeezed by that momentum, the holy energy that had been circling around me dispersed in
amazement.

It was so beautiful that the sense of reality was blurred.

I blinked slowly.

It was around the time when the sensation of the body floating was at its peak. A wizard released the
magic circle from my hand.

The magic circle climbed high in the sky on the wind created by the waves of light.

Me and the other wizards also let go of the magic circle.

The unfinished form of magic gradually merged to reveal its true form.

It looked like a piece of cloth covered with several pieces of cloth.

Five horse towers and sixteen heads of the family controlled this huge piece of magic.

Positioned according to the orbit of the moon, when everything was ready, Idris carefully raised the
magic circle he was still holding in his hand.

“This is the core.”

Also, the share of the mage was different.

His magic filled the empty space in the center. Suddenly, the light grew stronger.

The color of the magic circle was unified to white. Let the finished thing seep into the moonlight.

“The red moon has begun.”

The white full moon turned red.

I’ve seen a lunar eclipse in my last life.

The moon did not disappear black just because it was completely obscured. Rather, it filled the night sky
with red and gloomy colors.

The red moon, which was born from the magician’s fingertips, resembled that exact lunar eclipse.

“Red Moon… … .”

I had a little monologue.

As the night deepened and the temperature dropped, the breath came out.
It was said that the wizard who guarded the four defenses and the head of each faction were returning
here. Now, only the wizards under their command were present here.

They seemed interested in me, but I couldn’t talk to them easily. Even so, I am now the fiance of the
mage.

Meanwhile, the subjugation advance team captured a monster. The wind drew attention towards it and
made noise.

“I succeeded in suppressing the advanced monsters before they came out in earnest. There is no
problem with the red moon this year.”

Leon, who took the opportunity to approach, reported as he held out a piece of paper with dizzying text
written on it.

Idris nodded briefly.

“The invited guests, such as the barrier scholar Medman and the ancient scholar Salles, are also said to
arrive early tomorrow morning.”

Eustav delivered the news of the invitees.

But the words were drowned out in a loud voice.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
IBCV C18
IBCV C20

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER
Menu

IBCV C20
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 20: Banquet

Bang!

A monster hit the cage made of iron bars.

“Even though you’re low-level, you’re violent!”

“Isn’t it pretty big too?”

There was something gloomy over the muffled horde of sorcerers.

That’s a monster looks ugly It was like a random mix of wild boar and wolf.

“Idris, if that’s low-level, then what about intermediate or high-level ones… … .”

I said in a slightly tired voice.

“Sometimes there are quite fierce fights against the superiors.”

Idris’ voice was somewhat quiet. He also seemed to hate monsters.

“Is the size bigger than this?”

I brought out the knowledge I studied for the Red Moon.

“Huh. There is something as big as a tower.”

Idris answered.

Even though I knew it in advance, it was unfamiliar. It’s a world where monsters like this run wild. I had
never seen anything like this in my previous life.

I must say that I am fortunate to only appear briefly at this time of the year.

“How are you going to do that? I live frantically and run rampantly.”

He pointed to the monster and asked.

“The institute said that it would be used for research. That’s why I made him catch it.”

Idris looked at the monster carefully.

We were both on the stairs, but he was taller than me, so I could see that monster well.

That was when I was thinking.

“But that… … Strange.”

He said that at first.

“Well? Why?”

I didn’t know English. It’s weird So many wizards are watching without being vigilant?

“Just, something. Intuitively… … .”

Idris frowned slightly. Then, Eustav was also nervous.

“Eustav, why are you here again?”

I got anxious too.

“The owner’s intuition is very fitting.”

“… … What is the hit rate?”

“Actually, you don’t even have to count probabilities. When it comes to magic, if it’s a hundred, it’s a
hundred, because everything fits… … .”

Eustav’s words were cut off again. At the same time, there was a roar that could not be compared to the
sound of knocking on the iron spear before.

“Aww!”

The demon tore the iron fence and came out!

“Hey, what is that!”

“Avoid everyone!”

The wizards gathered around them quickly retreated.

“… … That’s not a low-level move.”

Idris stared at the monster with a stiff face and prepared for magic.
“Eustav, take Vianne away.”

“Okay.”

Eustav immediately created a space-shifting magic circle that included me.

However, before it was activated, the monster suddenly increased in size enormously.

“Damn it. It was high-ranking.”

After Eustav canceled the space movement, it was activated by converting that magical energy into a
shield.

That judgment was right. If we hadn’t stopped that, we would have been trampled by its feet before the
space shift was triggered.

“Eustav, go to Idris!”

I made a quick decision. Now that an unknown monster appeared, it was a waste of manpower for
Eustav to leave to protect the one and only me.

“Even if it’s a premium, the owner alone will be enough.”

“Maybe not.”

“Are you anxious?”

“I feel bad. Have you ever seen a monster that changes from a lower class to a higher class before?”

“… … no.”

“So go ahead and finish it. Anyway, I can’t go alone because I’m anxious.”

If Idris had to do anything while I was away, how would I be okay? I expressed that opinion to Eustav.

Eustav nodded, confused.

“I must be prepared to scold my master. Stay away if possible.”

He went straight to Idris. I ruffled my messy hair and looked around sharply.

Both of them couldn’t afford it, so I had to avoid myself.

“Fiancée, this is it!”

Just at the same time, one of the wizards who was watching the monsters trapped in the iron cage
earlier beckoned me.
I cautiously retreated to the corner where he was.

However, there was not one monster.

‘Where else did this appear!’

Small and nimble monsters popped out of the building.

And he ran straight to me.

I quickly used the attack magic that I had learned from Eustav.

The difficulty was quite high, but thanks to the help of the Holy Power, I was able to activate it with
ease.

“Aww!”

Meanwhile, the wizard who was with me was attacked.

I don’t know what the fuss is about from day one

I dealt with the wizard and everything that came at me.

“Go, thank you! Thank you, fiance!”

The sorcerer, terrified, said hurriedly.

“Goodbye later.”

I looked ahead and responded.

I thought it was all over, but later, another one appeared from the other direction. Judging from the
direction it was running, that monster was aiming behind Idris and Eustav.

I hurriedly drew the magic circle.

However, as the monster ran, it was getting bigger and bigger.

“Idris!”

Calling him urgently, he went out alone into a large space. And reflexively drew in the surrounding
magical power as much as possible.

The magic within my body and the magic that was gathered around me stopped the demon. The demon
turned his head towards me.

Demons are attracted by magic. I was going to use that as a bait to buy some time.
In the meantime, Idris, who had safely avoided the attack wielded by the monster in front of him, looked
back at my voice.

“… … !”

Whatever he shouted, I couldn’t hear well because of the monster in front of me, who had grown to be
the size of a human.

Then, a white magic appeared before my eyes.

In an instant, I read the magic.

It was a 46 difficulty, position change magic.

‘If I use this, won’t he be in danger? The timing is bad.’

For a moment I had that thought. I hesitated for a moment.

But regardless of my choice, the magic was activated.

“… … uh?”

When I woke up, I was at Idris’s place.

And Idris managed to throw magic at the monster and was pushed back.

“Vianne! Are you okay?”

Eustav shouted at me while dealing with one of them by himself.

“What happened.”

I was dumbfounded and asked.

“It’s a forced repositioning magic. Transformation magic!”

Transformation magic. I didn’t think of that. I bit my lip.

“Administrator!”

Then came support. Eustav dealt with monsters with them.

Idris also began to stably drive in monsters soon.

The situation gradually improved. The two monsters were destroyed by the magician’s pincer attack.

Idris approached me as soon as the battle was over.

He, who was frozen without lifting a finger even after confirming that I was safe, grabbed me by the end
of the day.

“Vianne, you, what are you doing?”

He couldn’t even finish the sentence properly. Seeing that, I felt guilty, but I did not regret my actions.

If I hadn’t caught the monster and set it up, both Idris and Eustav would have been in danger.

“Idris, this was the right thing to do.”

“Is it reasonable?”

Idris seemed very angry. Yes, no matter how reasonable it was, it was right that it was a sudden action.

“Sorry. This was the only sure way to deal with it.”

“… … Don’t do this.”

Idris said lowly.

“Please.”

His fingertips were trembling.

I knew he took my safety to an obsessive level after the kidnapping of the Empire.

“I will keep that request in my heart. So stop.”

I grabbed his shoulder.

“… … Vianne.”

He called me in a suppressed voice. Do you think I’m about to jump over?

“I’m fine. Not a single hair was hurt.”

I said to calm him down. But it didn’t seem to work.

He exhaled slowly.

“I told you not to do anything reckless.”

“I wasn’t reckless.”

“Vianne Astahilt.”

“… … .”
Also, it was his full name.

“You’re running to a place I can’t control… … I’m so scared, please think about it one more time.”

He begged

“… … Idris.”

What we did by worrying about each other might sometimes confuse each other.

It was a feeling I had felt before.

“Me too. I’m so worried about what’s going to happen if you let me go.”

I put my hand on my head and said impatiently.

“That’s why I didn’t go and stayed here.”

“… … I should have just gone.”

“Then you would be in danger.”

“Instead, I wouldn’t have seen a scene where you didn’t respond to the position change magic and
stayed still until you were eaten by a higher-level monster.”

“… … that’s.”

“That’s where I’m going crazy, Vianne.”

Idris looked at me with anxious eyes.

I was speechless.

“It is a twin advanced monster with the ability to hide its rank. It’s disconcerting to see an individual with
two overlapping rare traits… … . But, what is it? This atmosphere.”

Eustav, who had finished dealing with the monster, approached us and asked as if he felt an unusual air
current.

“Nothing.”

I tried to fix the broken flow of conversation.

But as Idris turned his back on me and went to the back of the building, the excuses were lost.

Eustav stuttered with a bewildered look on his face.

“You’re not like that… … ?”

Eustav had an attitude that it was more shocking that Idris left me and went in alone than the monster
hid his identity.

“… … Idris is mad.”

I said quietly.

Eustav frowned.

“Ah… … Was it because of that? I get it. It was just really dangerous. If the master hadn’t transformed
the repositioning magic, you’d be dead. Why are you like that?”

“Why? You know.”

“… … .”

Eustav rubbed his forehead.

“Both of you are doing bad things to each other. As a bonus, for me too. There is never a day when my
chatter is not cool.”

“I know that, but things keep happening that can’t be helped. Now I don’t even know what I was
supposed to do.”

Eustav looked at me with sad eyes.

“For now, please go inside. Wouldn’t you like to see a solution? I will finish this one.”

“… … So, can I make him less angry with Idris?”

“It doesn’t matter. Failure to evacuate with Vianne-sama is disobedient to the order, so it is right to take
responsibility for it. But I can’t wait to see the two of them fighting. Isn’t it awkward?”

Well, Eustav rarely saw us fighting. Even when I was young, I had a big mess with Idris because of a
misunderstanding.

“… … I will go see you.”

I said with strength.

Eustav nodded.

Where can I go to find him? Once there, no trace of him could be found in the lobby, which had been
destroyed by monsters.
I went to the intact building behind it.

He was playing diligently with his feet, but he was not on the first or second floor.

‘Where the hell did you go? I’ve definitely seen you go into this building.’

“Idris!”

He shouted at the empty building.

There was no answer returned.

Anyway, he was a mage. If I wanted to, I could play hide-and-seek forever against an ordinary wizard like
me.

‘Do I really have to jump off the second floor to get out?’

I put my hand on the railing and leaned against the railing. Eventually, as I looked down at the lobby on
the first floor as if I was measuring it, he fell from the sky.

“What else are you going to do?”

It was an expression that had no emotion at all.

“What are you doing?”

Without a single smile, I frowned and looked up at him.

“I was looking for you.”

Then he grabbed him by the neck and kissed him.

Idris was drawn to me helplessly. For just 5 seconds.

After that, he covered my cheek with his hand and pushed me beyond my control.

I coveted each other’s lips without even saying a word.

Maybe that’s the way it was right for us.

We were still almost foreheads together as our lips parted against the background music of our
breathlessness.

“It was sad to anticipate the possibility that you wouldn’t react to the magic, and it was sad that it came
true. Please, I hoped that was wrong.”

Idris was the first to cut it off. At first glance he looked like a frightened boy.
I stared into his sun-like red eyes.

He was honest. That raw expression without a single hint of hiding proved it.

“I was just afraid of everything that was directed at you.”

Said the mage who completely destroyed one side of the imperial palace alone and killed the legendary
former knight commander.

I’m still the only one who can give fear to a terrifyingly strong wizard.

And that doesn’t seem to change forever.

“You look too dangerous in my eyes.”

He pulled out what had been covered.

“I am not, Idris.”

“no. You sometimes do unexpected things.”

His arms hugged me clumsily. Even if it’s not something I’ve done once or twice.

“It was all dangerous.”

Constructing a kidnapping to avoid Shannon’s eyes. The thing was that I aimed a gun at myself at my
head. Accidentally touched the magic circle. The thing that cut my life off and escaped. And… … work
today.

Idris was losing to me endlessly at some point.

I’m not here to win.

“You seem to loosen even the boundary between living and dying at such moments.”

He said he sees me thinking, ‘I can’t help it when things go wrong’. I asked if it was because this life was
the second life you remembered.

“Then what should I do for you? I want to see you for a long time. What can I do to keep you tied up
more at this time? I can’t find the answer.”

Because all he knows is magic as innumerable as the stars.

“I don’t know, Vianne.”

Idris said as if frustrated. It was the ignorance he first declared, with many things he knew and could do.
“Do you know?”

And asked me

I admit that there are several areas where I acted dangerously. Since this was my second life for me, it is
true that I was overly outspoken.

I couldn’t deny that my life wasn’t usually the number one priority.

So I gave a negative answer to Idris’ question. “I don’t know,” he replied.

“But, in fact… … As soon as there are no more dangerous things to happen, everything will be resolved.
On a peaceful day, I will rarely make risky choices.”

If we continue to make the same choices when faced with a crisis, we can eliminate the crisis altogether.

The only thing that came to mind was this.

“… … okay. In the end, that is the only way.”

Idris nodded after a while.

“Huh… … .”

I hugged him and patted his back.

So, a day passed.

He got up from his seat with a slightly sullen face. I opened the curtains and the bright sunlight pierced
my eyes.

After adjusting to the light, I saw several wizards walking outside. I looked at them without meaning.

I had too many thoughts, so I just put it off and just sat there blankly. He didn’t even know who was
knocking on the door.

The visitor opened the door on their own and entered.

“Who? Are you Eustav? Idris is not here.”

He said still without turning his head.

“… … Eustav Ilkanes will not have access to Astahilt until the start of the banquet.”

He smiled at the familiar voice.

“It’s Camelia. Why did Eustav end up being disciplined?”

Camelia quietly placed some papers on Idris’ desk.

“It was a warning rather than a punishment. In fact, there is no penalty for him.”

“Even if there are no disadvantages. I don’t know if I’m getting awkward with Idris again for nothing.”

“Ilkanes and the owner have been crossing each other’s lines for a long time, so it will be fine.”

“… … .”

Not the answer I had in mind.

“I didn’t see it as a relationship that crossed the line.”

Although they often quarrel, if you look closely, they are subtly considerate of each other.

“Especially in the past. Ilkanes was often sarcastic by asking why his master kept escaping, and his hobby
was digging up the origins of Ilkanes.”

“Yeah? What I’m seeing now is pretty decent.”

“After a few years like that, we finally understood each other’s wounds.”

“Ah… … .”

“So this time, Ilkanes will do well on his own. As ever.”

Camellia noticed that she had been watching the two for a long time.

‘Well, I’m the only one who suddenly intervened in this magic island.’

“Even the master knows that he didn’t do it out of malice. This will be over soon.”

“i See.”

I took a long breath and asked.

“The banquet celebrating the opening of the Red Moon is tomorrow night, what will Eustav do until
then?

I was curious about his schedule while not approaching me.

Eustav contemplated the disposal of an undesirable inheritance. Just in case, I checked the records of
the Empire, and the Blue Rose Mansion was indeed inherited in front of him.
I was just thinking of selling it. Because he was on a magic island anyway, and owning a mansion in the
empire was useless.

He had originally planned to teach Vianne the magic before the banquet began, but the schedule was
left blank. At that time, he decided to go to the Empire.

I thought it wouldn’t be a bad idea to look around once before selling.

Eustav used a space shift as soon as he made his decision.

I descended into the front yard of the mansion with magenta magic that scattered like jewels. It was a
mansion built on sunny land.

The scent of roses hit me. Eustav reflexively raised his hand to cover his nose and mouth.

It was unpleasant. No, it wasn’t just that, it was strange because all the different feelings were mixed.

He soon found the cause.

“No roses can bloom in winter.”

So, what is this fragrance all about?

Eustav set a vigilant day and entered the mansion.

And there, I met an unexpected person.

“Mom, my God!”

The man with the duster in his hand squeaked and retreated in a hurry.

“Who are you! Who just came in here!”

Eustav wanted to ask.

A woman with lush, long blonde hair and magenta eyes. You seem to have entered this mansion legally,
and you use the exclamation of ‘Oh my God!’

Eustav soon remembered a man.

“Liriel Sigron, right?”

This was the first time I actually saw it. Still, I wouldn’t have recognized it if I hadn’t listened to Idris and
Bian from time to time.

“Who are you and do you know my name?”

The sharp questioning of the two seemed to subtly resemble Vianne.

“I am working under the owner of Masom. This is Eustav Ilkanes.”

“If you’re the owner, you mean Idris?”

“Yeah.”

Lyriel loosened her boundaries a bit.

“Then you’re also a wizard?”

“Yeah. Naturally.”

“Do you even know Vianne?”

Eustav tried to answer only that he knew, but on the spur of the moment he had to change the word.

“… … Friends.”

“I beg your pardon? When did he even make friends again?”

Lyriel knew that Vianne’s friendliness wasn’t bad. If you have friends, it means you get along well, so
that was good news.

“Anyway. So why are you here?”

“I inherited this mansion.”

“What else is this?”

I heard that Shannon Lahrat’s mansion had passed to his son.

However, the son said he was away due to unavoidable circumstances. I couldn’t even attend the
funeral. So there was no way I could take care of the mansion.

Hearing such a story, Lyriel came here with a pass from the agency that controlled the entrance to the
mansion instead of the heir.

Shannon used Lyriel as bait to kidnap Vianne. At that time, Lyriel was clearly angry.

However, the conversations I had with the cafe owner as a regular customer caught my heart.

Shannon said he had a rose he loved in his mansion.

Lyriel couldn’t stay still, worried that the rose might have dried up. And when I entered the mansion, I
was cleaning a little bit.
Lyriel was weak in affection.

“Then that one… … His son?”

“Yeah.”

“Oh my God. He couldn’t come because he was a wizard. But how did you get here today?”

“You must have seen it. It’s called space travel magic.”

“Ah, magic. Then, you have to be careful not to get caught. Take a look around slowly. I will just clean
quietly so as not to disturb you.”

“… … Why are you cleaning?”

Lyriel stopped without turning around. He had a complicated expression on his face, but it was not
visible to Eustav.

“I was friendly with the owner of this house. The result of returning was betrayal, but after he passed
away, I couldn’t break the relationship.”

“… … That’s amazing. I can’t do that.”

“You talk as if you have been betrayed too.”

“Yes, there have been.”

Eustav deliberately answered more casually.

“Ok?”

After a moment’s pause, Lyriel turned back to the man named Shannon’s son. After I found out, it
looked like they were the same.

“Can’t you smell the rose?”

“Yeah?”

“… … I didn’t mean to say this. He wants you to tell a story of betrayal.”

In conversations with regular customers, there were also stories about loved ones. Lyriel remembered
that.

“Is there a faint scent of roses all over the mansion? I would have taken that too.”

Eustav nodded without a word. Lyriel pointed to the garden behind the house with the duster in her
hand.
“It is because roses bloom all year round. The Marquis made a greenhouse in the backyard garden and
planted lots of blue roses in it. He decorated the whole house with flowers grown there.”

“… … .”

“The Marquis once told me about the rose. I asked him why he made it.”

Lyriel looked up with a businesslike expression without changing her expression.

“The person I loved said that he really liked the rose. Since you said it in the past tense, I thought that
person was dead… … . Now that I look at it, it seems that there is a high probability that that person is
that person, so I’m talking about it.”

“… … i See.”

In a theme of memory that is almost forgotten, these memories keep popping up from where.

Eustav sarcastically said that Shannon’s life was too tough.

I also thought that I wish I could stop thinking about it now.

“… … Now that I have told you one thing, can you please listen to me just once?”

Then Lyriel asked. The moment Lyriel told Eustav about Shannon’s story, he remembered what he had
to say to him.

Lyriel had to tell Vianne.

What happened to you in the last three months.

I was lying on the bed and wasting time. He was holding a small amount of magical power in both hands,
as if slowly drawing blood.

In this way, the level of magic power could be lowered much more than usual.

Because of yesterday’s monster incident, I decided to drain my body’s magic as much as possible. It was
an expression of my will not to do that anymore. I wish Idris knew about it.

But I was bored to stay still.

I thought I might get some sleep, but just in time, a blurry magic circle pattern appeared in front of my
eyes.

Judging from the color and shape, it was Eustav’s request for communication magic.

“Why all of a sudden… … ?”

Wasn’t Eustav inaccessible to me?

‘Is this man just breaking orders?’

I first decided to accept the communication magic out of curiosity. As soon as I was making it, I drew out
a bunch of my magic.

And was nauseous.

“Wow. Oh, I made a mistake.”

I must have consumed a lot more mana than I thought when I was idling earlier. I quickly closed my eyes
and focused. I could feel the amount of horsepower drastically decreased.

“It’s already ruined, so let’s use magic.”

I drew a magic circle and activated it. Eustav’s voice was heard.

[Vianne. First of all, this is wide area communication. I met Lyriel by chance, and she wants to keep in
touch with Vianne. I’ll try to keep the magic as long as possible, so please talk.]

“uh? Did you go to the Empire?”

[That’s right.]

[Vianne, it’s me. Lyriel.]

Lyriel’s voice was heard.

“Hello, Lyiel. Long time no see.”

I said hello, trying not to notice the loss of strength in my voice.

“What’s up? I can send and receive letters, but do you keep in touch with me? Is it urgent?”

[…] … It’s not urgent. I have something to tell you, so I called.]

“okay? What?”

[Vianne.]

For some reason, Lyriel’s voice sounded tragic and sad. There I felt ominous.

[I like Xeon.]

There was nothing wrong with the sad premonition.

“Zeon? You’re not talking about the Crown Prince, are you?”

I bought three seconds of time to calm down by asking useless questions. Oh damn. I never dreamed
that the Crown Prince and Lyriel would come together.

[Yeah, I’m talking about the Crown Prince. I’m sorry, Vianne. I can’t do that… … . I’m the one who tried
to hurt you, so why am I doing this? I keep looking at the Crown Prince and I’m going to die because I’m
heartbroken.]

What the hell happened during those three months without me?

I said, rubbing my trembling forehead.

“Liriel, don’t cry… … . Eustav, please comfort Lyriel.”

[I saw this person for the first time today, but… … .]

“I can’t even comfort you with the first meeting.”

[All right, Vianne. Don’t be burdened.]

Lyriel stopped crying before Eustav comforted her. The squeaking sound remained.

“Lyriel, did you ever meet the Crown Prince? Idris heard that the Crown Prince also guaranteed your
safety.”

[Huh… … The Crown Prince came to the cafe. There was no escort, and they even changed clothes. I
tried kicking him out a few times, seeing him get angry and doing everything he could, but to no avail.]

The cry came out through communication magic.

[Since we met like that, I stopped without knowing it. I laughed in front of that person, joked around, hid
my identity and even went to a masquerade. There I heard the confession, and I accepted it. I must be
crazy, really.]

“Ha.”

Breathed out a sigh. It seems that the original culprit of the damn bastard is the culprit. The Crown
Prince must also be in a state of not knowing why he has feelings for Lyriel.

As Idris said, there is no reason for love, but Xeon and Lyriel were filled with the bad first.

‘Is this more than love and hate?’

However, it was difficult to separate the two.

“Liriel, the Crown Prince’s father said he wouldn’t accept a confession even if he came.”
I spoke lightly on purpose to hide my complicated feelings.

[I really didn’t know your foreknowledge would fit in. Oh my gosh. How the hell did you know it was
going to be like this… … ?]

“I didn’t know, it was just my intuition.”

[…] … I’m sorry I couldn’t keep my promise, Vianne.]

At Lyiel’s apology, I took a long breath. I didn’t deserve an apology.

“We both started dating that surprise each other, after all.”

He said it like a small talk to himself. Lyriel was restless.

[Now what? Vianne, maybe that’s good.]

If you can’t get it back already… … Wouldn’t it be better to do what you like?

After that, you have to act according to the current situation.

“… … what to do If you love, you must love.”

I couldn’t hide my face contorted in sorrow. Due to the nature of the communication magic that
transmits only the voice, it was fortunate that Lyriel could not see what kind of face I was making.

[Vianne… … ?]

“If it was something that was supposed to be hidden and avoided, I wouldn’t have called you while
crying. Just love as you like, Lyriel.”

[But Xeon.]

“I don’t care. It’s not bad for me anyway.”

Due to Lyriel’s relationship, a non-hostile link was created between the Crown Prince and I.

It was better to think about the future rather than the immediate revenge. Is it not possible for the
Empire and Masom to live with swords at all times? If you keep doing this, you will all die.

“Politically and emotionally. I won’t say anything about your love.”

[Vianne, you… … When did you grow up like that?]

Lyriel said sadly. I smiled faintly.

“Liriel, I was all grown up from the beginning.”

I haven’t told Lyriel that I’ve been reincarnated yet, but someday I’ll have to tell my first friend too how
I’ve been living.

[Don’t be kidding, Vianne.]

Lyriel laughed in a voice mixed with weeping.

“It’s not a joke.”

I replied lightly. In the meantime, Eustav’s voice could be heard.

[Communication magic, difficult to maintain anymore. Just finish this.]

“okay. Thanks, Eustav. Lyriel, let’s contact you by letter next time.”

[Okay, Vianne. Have a good time… … .]

Voice was cut off.

The communication magic I had created was also shattered.

“Ah. Head ringing.”

I said annoyed, to myself. Abuse of magical power is not something a real person would do.

I staggered up to get some painkillers. But the bed was so soft that I lost my balance when I landed on
the floor.

Someone supported me with one arm at the right moment like a ghost. It was a soft yet hard hand.

I was startled as if I was a student caught while copying the answers. As she looked up, Idris entered her
slightly blurred vision.

… … I don’t know how else to justify this. It was just yesterday that I cherished my body and fought.

“Hey, Idris. I definitely didn’t do that on purpose this time, by mistake… … .”

As he was about to say something in a hurry, he put his index finger to his lips. I humbly shut my mouth.

“You don’t have to tell me if you’re sick.”

“It’s not that it hurts… … It’s just a little dizzy.”

“That hurts, Vianne.”

Idris hugged me and laid me back on the bed.

“There are traces of magic. What did you write?”

He picked up an almost missing piece of magic, sparkling like a grain of sand from the floor.

“Communication magic… … .”

I hesitated to reply.

“Are you using too much magic? When you see it’s dizzy.”

“right. I made a mistake in my calculation.”

“okay.”

I rolled my eyes and looked at him with the blanket covering my neck.

Idris continued to have a hard expression on her face, she couldn’t hold back and sighed.

“Why are you looking at me?”

‘That’s because I remember yesterday.’

I couldn’t get the words out, but I bit my lips.

“Sorry. Be sensitive.”

But isn’t he the first to apologize? I was perplexed.

“No, that’s it.”

“rest.”

He was about to finish the word.

‘No!’

Unconsciously, he reached out and grabbed his sleeve.

Idris turned to me. With eyes that ask why?

I hesitated and said.

“If you go out like that, you’re just worried… … .”

“… … Did you?”

“uh. So please don’t go.”

“Okay.”
He quietly sat down on the chair next to the bed.

“Lyriel is dating the Crown Prince.”

This is what came to my mind while thinking about what to say.

Idris rolled her eyes.

“What if?”

His first words were that. I totally agree with him. Words like that would come out.

“How did it happen?”

“Is it okay if I leave it as it is?”

“It’s better. When negotiating with the Crown Prince, you can talk to Lyriel.”

“But it is.”

Idris said she didn’t like it.

Lyriel’s story didn’t last long.

The silence has subsided. What should I say this time?

“The banquet tomorrow evening, are you okay?”

While he was digging through his head, he spoke up. For a moment, I couldn’t understand properly.

“Are you okay? What?”

“Your body condition.”

“Ah.”

I inflated my balls and thought about this and that.

“It didn’t happen in a day or two because of the change in magic power, well no big deal Just take a few
hours off and you’ll be back to normal.”

“If you’re sick, tell me you’re sick, anytime. Since it looks like you’d like to attend the banquet, I’ll keep
your name on the list.”

“okay. Do not worry about it. You can stay with me If I say it hurts, you can hold my hand.”

“Of course it will.”

Idris was still holding my hand. That gave me faith.

“Idris, my dizzy is gone now.”

I lay down for a few more minutes, then whispered.

“Would you like to get up and go for a walk?”

“… … I would like to do that if possible.”

For some reason he hesitated at my suggestion.

I looked at him with suspicion.

Idris turned her head and looked out the window.

“It looks like it will snow.”

Hearing that, I reminded myself that he was a walking weather forecaster.

Even 10 years ago, he warned me it was going to rain. I forgot that.

“If it snows, will it be the first snow this winter?”

The Empire was a country where it rarely snowed. However, Masom is colder than the Empire, so it was
not strange if the first snow fell by now.

At that moment, my vision caught a small white lump sticking to the window.

“uh? It’s really the first snow.”

I jumped up and sat down. Idris nodded.

“Come. First snow.”

He muttered softly.

I took his hand and went to the window. I persuaded him not to, and opened the window wide. I held
out my hand and snow sat on the palm of my hand.

“Is it snowing?”

He asked with a little excitement as if he had returned to his childhood.

“I think so.”

The weather forecast was reliable.

“Are you going to make a snowman later?”

“Vianne, we are twenty-one.”

“Idris, even sixty-year-olds can make snowmen if they like.”

“It must be cold.”

“I’ll wear gloves and a scarf. Okay?”

He eventually succumbed to my strong argument.

“Take the stove and go out. I will make it for you.”

“Okay.”

I smiled.

The snowman we built that afternoon remained intact until the next evening.

Banquet night.

Dresses for parties were a common sight in Imperial social circles.

However, it was impressive that it was processed by magic and made use of its characteristics.

I wore a light pink dress. It was treated with special magic, and from the waist to the tip, a pale blue
color fluttered like a shadow.

The golden moon-shaped earrings were with me today.

According to Idris, it is linked to the bracelet and exerts power all at once, but I don’t know what kind of
terrifying magic was put there.

I messed around with the earrings while the servant was tying the waistband.

By the time they entered the party hall, they were also touching the bracelet.

“Are you bothering me, ornaments?”

Idris, who was entering with me, asked. He was in a suit.

“no. It’s pretty… … I’m curious to see what’s hanging here.”

“I mix the ordinary with the unusual.”

“If it’s unusual even by your standards, what kind of magic is on it?”

As I got fed up, he tilted his head toward me and whispered.

“The strange thing is that he said curse magic.”

“It’s not even a joke… … .”

I don’t want to mess up the banquet. So I’m going to have to buy it myself.

“Vianne, by the way, there are a lot of people here who know magic well, so don’t be too harsh.”

I didn’t think so.

I said I would know with a glance.

As we entered, the colorful hall was greeted with people full of people. There were several familiar
faces.

Before taking a few steps, Idris was surrounded by invited outsiders.

However, I got out of there because I wanted to meet the magician belonging to Masom first.

I slowly walked around the hall, picking up the noise of the people of the faction.

“There are rumors that the owner’s fiancée is someone who has magical powers.”

“Who holds magic? Did such a trait really exist?”

“You know the recent twin monster incident, right? At that time, a higher-level demon attacked the
fiance.”

“Is that because he was wearing magic?”

“no. At that time, the wizard who was with his fiancée said that even before the magic was applied,
dozens of low-middle-class monsters attacked him.”

“Huh, that’s right. A person with magical powers… … . Did the master seek magical powers and wrap him
around him?”

“For such a thing, the master has never used his magical powers… … .”

“If someone else had it, it would be a threat, so wouldn’t it have been done beforehand?”

“It could be.”

As expected, the incident revealed my identity. I thought it would be revealed during the hunt, but it
was discovered sooner than I thought.

For the time being, I’ll have to be careful about assassination or kidnapping.

I hid in a corner and finished eavesdropping on the conversation and headed towards the center of the
hall.

Then, a wizard with light green hair found me and approached me.

“Greetings to my fiance. This is Jay Abselon, the head of the second faction Noom.”

It was the person who had a big fight with the head of the three factions.

“This is Vianne Astahilt. Please call me the way you are comfortable.”

“I heard that you are a baron in the Empire. May I call you Baron?”

“yes I’m okay.”

Jay looked much younger than Ramrang, the head of the three factions. Whether it was because of the
long hair tied up together or because of the freshly raised eyes, I thought I would be able to believe that
they were the same age as me.

But Idris told me. Jay Abselon is in his late thirties.

“Thank you so much for yesterday, Baron.”

As soon as Jay finished speaking, he bowed his head to me.

‘What a sudden thank you.’

As I, who didn’t understand English, just stared at him blankly, Jay added.

“The magician that the baron saved the day the twin demons appeared, belongs to our faction. Thanks
to you, I was able to live.”

“Oh, was that person from Noom?”

I belonged to a better place than I thought. Noom is now the second faction, so it was effectively the
highest faction.

“Since you have helped the people of our faction, we will also help the Baron. Contact us whenever you
need it!”

Jay smiled broadly. He had a cheerful demeanor. Your personality looks cool too.

“good.”
I did not refuse. I was favored.

Then a servant came to us with a tray with a drink on it.

Jay grabbed a glass of golden alcohol and drank it vigorously.

“You want a drink too, Baron! This drink is really good.”

“Ok?”

I wasn’t the one to refuse alcohol. I also picked the same one as Jay.

He took a sip in his mouth. It had little to no bitterness and was fragrant. The scent was so exotic that it
seemed to be an alcoholic beverage that the Empire did not have.

“Is it a Masom specialty? It tastes unfamiliar.”

“Yes. In the past, it was also produced in the northwestern part of the Empire, but now it is only
circulated in Ma Island.”

“I think I will make a lot of money if I sell it to the Empire… … .”

“I think so too, but unfortunately, exchanges with the Empire have been cut off. How many more years
will the situation change, haha.”

“We need to change this before the end of this generation.”

“Yes? What do you mean?”

Jay asked with a smile. I drank and answered.

“The relationship between Masom and the Empire.”

Then Jay hurriedly looked around. As if trying to see if no one was listening.

“Can I say that here?”

“It is a sensitive issue. But are you the head of the family? It is also the head of two factions. I’m just
telling you, because it’s something you’ll hear in the conference room someday anyway.”

“There, Baron. But are there many other people here besides me?”

“Aren’t they all high-ranking people?”

“Ah, that’s right!”

“If anyone was listening to me now, they would be interested in this plan. You can decide in advance
whether you are against or in favor. I am throwing the topic in front of you for that flow.”

I looked around lightly. Most of them were talking to each other.

But there was one person who was clearly looking at me.

“… … .”

Fresh light blue hair. Agnes Schlieer, who had something like a feeble resignation over a cold
expressionless expression, was listening to me.

I smiled roundly.

Agnes turned and disappeared into the crowd when our eyes met.

He seemed to know something.

‘Did I gradually gain the ability to read minds after staying in Masom for a long time?’

“… … Isn’t the author Agnes Schlieer? That old man has listened to you.”

Next to him, Jay tilted his head and meddled.

I nodded slowly and drank the rest of my drink.

‘Do you have one more drink?’

As soon as I thought of that, a servant passed by, so I reached out to the tray and brought a cup of
something.

“You are a fox, Agnes. There are many wizards in charge, so they say that it has no choice but to do so.”

“If the responsibility is heavy, isn’t it just that he’s the strongest wizard outside of Masom?”

“Yeah, that’s right. It is also called a mage outside the actual magic island. That’s why, the owner didn’t
like it very much… … .”

It’s not that Idris doesn’t hate him, it’s just that the existence of such a person is annoying, but… … . I
didn’t have to tell Jay this, so I stayed still.

Jay spoke a few more words to himself, and after receiving a report from his wizard, he went elsewhere.

As the giant of the head of the family disappeared, other wizards flocked to me alone.

This group was young. And it was generally in a state of excitement.

“I heard you came from outside the island. You’ve been living in the Empire for twenty years.”
“What about the Empire? It’s so hot in the summer that you can’t even go outside!”

“Have you ever met a man named Emperor? There are rumors that he wears gold all over his body, so
does the emperor shine from afar?”

“You said you saved an executive who was in crisis yesterday? You are so cool!”

I drank alcohol as if possessed and laughed.

“I will answer them one by one. First of all, the Empire is hotter than here. And the emperor doesn’t
wear gold, he wears it instead. It will be recognizable from a distance. I’ve never met the Emperor, but
I’ve met the Crown Prince instead.”

“Awesome! Philip, you can’t go to the Empire. It’s very hot.”

“why me? I will definitely go to the Empire and study the ancient ruins.”

The young wizards chatted among themselves. My ears hurt. It had been a long time since I had such a
lively person close to me.

“Oh! Fiancée, I’m Alan, this is Henry, and that’s Lua and Philip. We are all relatives.”

“Ok?”

‘Didn’t you look alike? Oh yeah. Alan and Henry look a little alike.’

“Henry and Lua are my cousins, and Phillip… … What?”

Allen said.

“I didn’t count because it was too far away.”

Philip shook his head.

“Oh I see.”

I responded moderately. It wasn’t a very useful story, but sometimes it wasn’t bad to play with the blue-
eyed kids.

“How old are you, everyone?”

“They are all thirteen.”

‘uh? This is younger than you think?’

“Are they all the same faction?”

“No, everything is different. The surname is the same as Pendes, but all wizards with the surname of
Pendes are assertive. Sometimes I enjoy situations where factions are divided and fight.”

“Wait. Pendes?”

Michael Pendes came to mind. Where did that geeky side come from?

‘Is it hereditary?’

“Yes, Pendes! There are quite a few celebrities who use this surname.”

“I am typical.”

How did you know, Michael put his hand on my shoulder.

All four children looked at him with envy.

“Michael!”

“Hello, sweet and lovely girls.”

‘Look at the addition of one more modifier to their relatives.’

I looked at Michael and smiled.

“It would be nice to meet you, Michael.”

“Then, of course. These guys are especially good friends like me, and they’re the coolest friends I’ve ever
been invited to a party like this. Did you guys get into the top 10 in the academy in order of grades?”

“Yes, that’s right. As a reward, I got the right to attend the Red Moon Banquet.”

“Then I should congratulate you!”

Michael reached out and clattered his glass against mine.

“Cheers!”

Michael emptied the glass at once. The children rejoiced at the sight.

“They say I feel the best during the Red Moon period, and that’s true.”

Michael looked more happy than ever. I also followed Michael as a souvenir. There were two empty
glasses in an instant.

Gradually, the intoxication rose.

“Fiance, what kind of master are you? Isn’t it scary?”

“Why is he? You know, he’s a cute kid.”

When I hit him, the kids chirped and rejoiced. Now is the time to tell the story of your first love.

“Did you hold my master’s hand?”

“Could you just hold my hand?”

“of course?”

“Perhaps… … Did you even kiss me?”

“What is a kiss, a kiss? Kiss.”

Louis clicked his tongue at Henry.

“Because I love you.”

I softly affirmed. The children nodded their heads in exclamation as if listening to the class.

Just then, Eustav pulled Michael away from me.

“Michael, when I asked where you went, you were hanging out here. Go to the northern tower and
strengthen the barrier.”

“Not cute, can’t you see the mood right now?”

Michael frowned and frowned.

“If you don’t want to ruin this good atmosphere with a monster attack, go to work.”

“This damn thing. I hate monsters Have fun, sweet little ones. This Michael Pendes will protect you.”

As if he had just gotten drunk, Michael staggered a bit and quietly headed to the office.

I laughed out loud. Felt good.

Then Eustav looked at me strangely.

“Why do you look like that?”

“Something… … That’s weird. Have you been drinking?”

“You can’t go wrong with alcohol at a banquet. I drink well.”

Eustav sighed as the ground fell.

“You are drunk. The owner told me to send you to the second floor when you are drunk. Goodbye.”

“What? Why? I am fine.”

“Excuse me for a moment.”

Eustav laid a magic circle under my feet.

‘Hey, wait. This is a space move… … !’

Eustav sent me to the second floor.

I sat blankly on the second floor terrace to enjoy the breeze. It was cool and nice.

But it was a bit messy.

I think the last thing I drank was strong alcohol. As long as you are in a normal physical condition and
have a moderate alcohol content, I can drink more than this.

I didn’t think anything of it now. Kim decided to take a break.

Idris quietly left the group following Eustav’s advice and headed for the second floor.

He could only find Vianne after opening the five terrace doors in order from left to right.

Vianne stood quietly with her chin on the railing of the terrace. With my eyes closed, quietly in the wind.

Idris looked at it quietly.

“Vianne.”

He lowered his voice and called out his name. Through the black hair blowing in the wind, Vianne’s blue
eyes turned to look.

Vianne laughed softly.

“How do you know my name?”

It was a respect he would never hear from Vianne in his lifetime. Idris paused for a moment and had to
figure out the situation.

“Vianne?”

“Do you know me?”

“How drunk… ….”

“Oh, I’m sorry. My eyes are a little blurry right now. I don’t know who you are. If we know each other,
I’m sorry we didn’t get to know each other.”

Vianne narrowed her eyes. Even if he did, he failed to properly identify Idris’ face.

“OK?”

Your eyes can’t see well Idris forgot all the previous words and asked for Vianne’s well-being.

“Don’t worry. I’m drunk.”

Vianne shook his hand slowly. His thin, white hands waved like a piece of paper.

After confirming Vianne’s condition, Idris immediately cast communication magic.

“…… Eustav, didn’t you tell me you were so drunk?”

Eustav asked, bewildered.

[Did something happen? Until I uploaded it earlier, at least you were holding onto the string of reason.]

“The string of reason is not the problem.”

[Then what’s wrong?]

“You don’t recognize me.”

Even though I couldn’t see the face, I had to understand the voice.

But Vianne didn’t even notice it. It’s like meeting Idris for the first time.

[…] … What and how much did you drink? … . Maybe it wasn’t poison?]

Idris grabbed Vianne’s shaky hand. He carefully read the pulse, even the dynamics of the flow of magical
power.

“It’s not poison.”

It was just that he was completely drunk.

“Who are you, hold my hand?”

Vianne suddenly intervened. Just like Idris, Eustav was speechless for a few seconds.

[Is that Vianne’s voice just now?]

“okay.”
“What else is he, does he know me?”

Vianne said in a mellow voice without a single bit of crushing.

Eustav spit out a profanity as a way of exulting.

“Don’t curse, you unknown human. Swearing is bad.”

[I’m sorry, but Vianne-sama doesn’t use this much either? Take a look at yourself first.]

“Aren’t you swearing at me? I never did.”

[Don’t lie.]

“Really.”

[After you got drunk, you became even more impudent.]

“Eustav, wait.”

Idris listened calmly to the seemingly nutritious conversation between the two of them. And I guessed
one thing.

“Vianne, who are you?”

He asked

Hearing this, Eustav was stunned.

[Master, did you get drunk after all? If so, I will declare in advance that I cannot afford this task.]

“Eustav. Quiet.”

[…] … .]

Eustav was reluctantly silent.

“Answer me, Vianne. To my question.”

Vianne smiled brightly. It’s like meeting a funny, unfamiliar gentleman.

“Vianne Ishena Rünhel. Barrier stone. Ninety-nine.”

At that, Idris let out a gasp.

It was the first name he had ever heard.

Now Bian was lost in the memories of her previous life.

“… … ‘Hambil’, a special drink from Masom, has the effect of activating the memory of the person who
drank it. So when you drink that drink, no matter how drunk you are, you will never forget the memories
of the time you were drinking.”

Idris found out that Hambil was among the drinks prepared today. And he concluded that Vianne must
have drank it.

I found the answer.

“But you remembered the memories of your previous life that you had buried.”

The effects of alcohol are applied directly to the body. Perhaps that’s why it worked so well for Vianne,
who was in a slightly weakened state.

“A past life? That’s a strange thing to say.”

Vianne made a somewhat dreamy voice. Idris looked at Vianne like that kindly.

“You don’t have to be respectful. Because I am not doing it.”

“Is that so? I am fine.”

The plight of Vianne from his previous life was attached to him like a shadow.

“Did you say Vianne Ishena Rünhel?”

“Huh. It’s my name.”

“… … Nice to meet you.”

Idris broke the communication magic. And then he said.

“My name is Idris.”

“Idris?”

“okay.”

“What is your status?”

“I am the owner of this place.”

“The owner of this castle?”

“Not only the owner of this land.”

“You are very rich.”

Vianne smiled brightly.

“Perhaps.”

Every time Idris saw such a smile, it felt like her heart was dropping.

How anxious I was to keep that smile.

He took a long breath.

“… … Is there anything you want to do, Vianne?”

I don’t know when we will meet again, but I wanted to grant you one wish.

“You mean right now? Well… … .”

Looking up at the starry night sky with the Milky Way and the red moon with shining eyes.

“I want to fly.”

Vianne Ishena Rünhel longed for freedom.

“Shall we fly, we?”

Idris was a wizard.

The wizard is engulfed in a wave of stars and crosses between miracles and disasters.

It was Idris, who lived in a wider range of possibilities than any other life. He could do anything.

It was Vianne who tamed him.

“Come on, take my hand.”

Idris said. Vianne smiled and took his hand.

Idris took care of me when I was drunk and lost my balance. Vianne came into his arms and smelled a
sweet scent.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
IBCV C19
IBCV C21
Leave a Comment
Comment
Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C21
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 21: Hunt

Idris stepped on the terrace railing and jumped off with Vianne. There was no fall. He used flying magic.

Vianne was delighted. Because he lived in a tower, he was not afraid of high places.

After flying freely, sitting on the roof, Vianne favorably suggested.

“Are you going to be my friend? Maybe this is a dream? So that’s what I’m proposing.”

Vianne added after a refreshing laugh.

“I have read a novel in which you appear. I know you In fact, from the moment I heard your name, I
knew everything… … .”

And fell asleep.

Idris could hardly come down from the top of the party hall, pondering over the time that seemed like a
lie.

Vianne said he wanted to be friends with him just like 10 years ago.
Idris looked at Vianne with indescribable eyes, and hugged her tightly.

‘Maybe I like you.’

Vianne Astahilt I thought the last time in my life to drink and riot was when I grabbed the hair of a tree!
You’re here again!

“Aww, what should I do?”

As soon as I woke up, the flood of memories filled me with the blanket. Even that wasn’t enough, so he
rolled around the bed and suffered.

“I am crazy! What’s the past life coming out of there! Vianne Ishena Rünhel, did you have fun yesterday?
Uh? You must have had a lot of fun with the handsome magician?!”

Why is the country and human beings like this?

“What do you say to Idris? … .”

He had to accept his lover’s past history out of nowhere. How upset you must have been

Seeing he wasn’t with me, it seemed like he had already gone to wash.

The moment I vowed to apologize when I returned, Idris entered the room.

I tidied up my frizzy hair and talked to him.

“Yes, Idris. Yesterday I told some nonsense… … .”

“drink.”

Idris calmly held out the cup she was holding.

I took it and drank it without any doubt, and it looked like water and was sweet and fragrant.

“Well? Wasn’t this water?”

“… … It’s honey.”

“Oh, honey.”

“There were also some herbs in it.”

“okay?”
“Good for hangover relief.”

I almost spit out what I was drinking at those words. My conscience was pierced.

“Hey, maybe I did something wrong yesterday? My memory is hazy, but… … .”

“Something happened, but not enough to call it a mistake.”

“It’s fortunate.”

“And Eustav wants you to tell me this.”

Idris held a small note in my hand.

I opened it up and read it.

“From today, Vianne-sama is prohibited from drinking Masom’s specialty wine. Please note that I have
informed all the servants. Not only that, but if possible, just refrain from drinking.”

“I’m going to die of humiliation.”

Yeah, I’ll stop drinking when I’m drunk again. I’m in tears, really.

“Until that.”

“You know how I feel when you’re drunk, Idris.”

“… … I have never been drunk.”

“uh? Really? Don’t you drink?”

I think so. I’ve never seen Idris drunk.

“no. I drink, but I don’t get drunk.”

“Wow. It seems to be weekly.”

“is it.”

Idris took the empty cup from me and placed it on the table next to it. And he sat down next to me and
smiled a little.

“Your name is pretty.”

It was clear that it was his review of yesterday’s event.

‘Damn it. This is a short and intense review.’

“I am Vianne in my previous life or this life.”

I was embarrassed and turned away. But Idris didn’t really cooperate.

“But it wasn’t Astahilt.”

“right… … .”

“Is it a coincidence that they have the same name?”

“Perhaps it is? There’s no way I’ll be able to say ‘Mom, please call me Vianne’ as soon as I’m born.”

“But it’s odd for a coincidence. Even if I searched the whole empire for the name Vianne, there would be
very few.”

That’s right. Although my name was a very rare name in this world.

“My mother had a bit of a peculiar taste when she was alive. It must have been the name you found in
an old book somewhere, huh?”

Idris nodded slightly at my words.

“By the way, can you talk to me comfortably like this? The hunting starts tonight. Aren’t you supposed
to be directing your subordinates?”

I suddenly got curious and asked. Idris pretends not to be busy in front of me, but in reality, she is often
busy.

“I don’t have much to do until tonight. There is nothing much to prepare.”

“Was it a surprisingly relaxed event? I did not know.”

“Instead, I’m busy starting tonight. So come with me now.”

Idris smiled pretty.

I played with Idris during the day. It was a time when no one else was allowed access.

As night fell, we stepped out of the bedroom and entered Idris’ office.

Normally, no matter how many, more than three people would not have come.

But today was different. People were full of sofas and chairs, all the way to the back.

When we arrived, they all jumped up and bowed their backs. Idris accepted it with a simple courtesy. I
smiled awkwardly, waving my hand.
Idris sat down next to me on the two-seater sofa, which was the most senior seat.

I glanced at the people on either side of the long table.

High-ranking officials under direct control, including Camelia, Michael, and Eustav.

Head of higher factions such as Jay Abselon and Ramrang.

Leon and Agnes.

And even the barrier scholar Medman and the ancient scholar Saleth.

All those with important roles have come.

“Report.”

At Idris’ brief words, people began to speak one after another.

“Three superior entities have appeared near the western tower. The time of occurrence is around 6 pm
today, and first of all, access is blocked using a barrier.”

“We, Noom, will take care of those demons.”

Jay, the head of Noom, volunteered.

“Permit.”

Idris said.

“It is dangerous to go to the western pagoda only for Num. It would be good for other factions to join as
well.”

At Leon’s point, Ramrang, the head of Aksen raised his hand.

“Then we will work together with Acsen.”

“Our Taran will also be with you.”

The 4th faction, the head of Taran, participated.

“The south tower is relatively relaxed. It will be enough to support the West and send the rest of the
small and medium-sized factions there.”

“Then we will go south and conduct an investigation.”

Salles and Medman decided where they would go.

“What about the North?”

“The direct management is solely in charge of the north.”

Eustav answered succinctly. Since the power directly under his control exceeded that of the upper
faction, no one complained.

“Then the east is raining.”

“I go directly to the east.”

“You mean the master?”

“I am included.”

I had an agreement with Idris during the day, so I said so.

It would be dangerous to deal with monsters, but being alone in the magician’s castle was also
dangerous in its own way.

The difference between the two options was whether Idris was by my side or not.

So we decided to go hunting together. This conclusion was easy to come by. It was because Idris noticed
that my magic skills had improved during the day.

“Are you okay?”

But the crowd looked at me with concern. Then, as if tossing it, Jay said.

“Have you forgotten who saved the wizard just a while ago?”

“Hmm… … Yes. I have no doubts about your fiance’s skills.”

Then there was an atmosphere in which everyone quietly agreed.

Idris still looked dissatisfied, but not as angry as she was then. To a certain extent, that meant
acknowledging it.

“Then, I will understand that the master and his wife are going to the east.”

Said one of the headmasters. The owner and his wife, we’re not married yet.

“The overall situation sharing will be managed by the Central Horse Tower.”

“All of the researchers at the Academy’s affiliated research institute will temporarily work in the Central
Horse Tower from today.”

“Then the roles are all sorted out now. Let’s go to our respective places.”
Everyone agreed with that.

The meeting is over.

People walked out in an orderly fashion.

I grabbed Idris’ hand and left the room, tilting my head at the strangely uncomfortable feeling.

Something seemed to be missing.

A red moon floated in the sky in the shape of an obscure oval that had been devoured a little.

Covering the bitter cold wind with a thick cloak, we set out on the road.

He moved to the east tower using space movement, but he had to walk to the destination.

If you use too strong magic near a monster, you may be stimulated by the noise, and the monsters may
run wild together.

The road is mostly flat, so we decided to ride horses.

“Did you learn to ride?”

Idris asked, seeing me naturally riding on the black horse.

“Not in this life.”

“… … I have learned many things in my past life.”

“I was often threatened with assassination. There was a time when a spy from an enemy country almost
pierced my heart. I’ve learned everything since that day.”

Idris rode on a white horse and listened to the story while keeping a distance from me.

“Swordsmanship is the basics, archery, spearmanship, marksmanship, and even horseback riding.”

The tower I lived in had a high wall around it.

I was able to occasionally go out to the space between the tower and the wall. I had to get permission,
but the knights protecting me took care of it.

I had been taught the skills of the knights in that space.

“That’s why he had a sword-wielding posture.”

Idris said that she remembered me when I cut down the brainwashed Aksen executive.

“Did you see it at that moment?”

“I want to see you.”

“Good eyes. But why didn’t you ask?”

“I don’t want to forcefully dig out your secrets.”

“Five. It’s exciting.”

“Vianne, in front.”

Instead of having a normal conversation, Idris’ tone changed.

I reflexively turned my head.

A snake-shaped monster was procrastinating in the middle of the road. It was too big to be a snake, but
it looked roughly like a snake anyway.

The snake glanced at me, flicking its smoky tongue. It seemed to be of no use even though the magic
power was removed as much as possible.

“What grade will he be?”

“low class.”

“Is it just a cute snake?”

I summoned a sky-blue magic forged like a spear in the air.

With a quick gesture, it flew away and engulfed the snake from its head to its torso.

It was a bit like prawns on a skewer.

“Kyaaaah!”

The snake let out a desperate scream and stretched out. It was only natural that the head was pierced.

A moment of reassurance, something sharp pierced my senses. I blasted several spells like an awl at the
same time.

“Kik! Yep!”

The peregrine falcon-shaped monster roared and fell. However, the stork-shaped monster evaded my
attack.
Without a moment to catch a breath, a mole-like thing popped out of the ground and targeted the horse
I was riding on.

Is it a habit to run into groups of these?

“Idris, take care of the mole!”

Idris had already dismounted from her horse and was facing a bear-shaped monster that was twice the
height of a human.

Without answering or turning his head to this side, he just stretched out his hand and shot the magic.

The white, shining magic exploded the mole.

Meanwhile, I jumped off the horse and shot the stork’s wings.

Even as the stork plummeted, it attacked with its beak.

I put up a shield to block it, and hit it with a magic spell with holy power.

“It looks like we are fighting in earnest here.”

“After all, it’s just the two of us. It’s good to have them flock to us to some extent. Then you can fight
comfortably without having to go to visit us.”

“But I mean. What if the things we didn’t catch go inside the city?”

“I can’t go. There is also a barrier in the East Tower. As long as we do our best to deal with only the
conspicuous entities, those blocked by the barrier will go south or north. Then the wizards there will
take care of it.”

“I understand. I have to work hard.”

As he finished speaking, he fired two more shots. Both feet hit the monster’s head.

Idris cut the bear in half and then dealt with three bulls. He was primarily responsible for arranging the
monsters that attracted me.

Then suddenly a tiger jumped off the bull’s back. It looked a little old.

I quickly drew three magic circles. It was a control magic with a difficulty level of 61, which was
completed after practice.

The magic circle shone brilliantly. I raised both arms. Following the movement, several large rocks flew
out from the mountain and smashed the tiger.

The tiger was pissed off.

When I solved one tiger, Idris was sweeping dozens.

“They say there aren’t many monsters in the East Tower! Too many?”

“It’s not much right. The west must be devastated by now.”

“Then you mean this isn’t devastating?”

“Huh.”

“It’s not even a fuss.”

Frustrated and filled with magic bullets.

Do you have to do this for two weeks? The opening banquet must have been something like the Last
Supper.

I pointed my gun at the roaring things and pulled the trigger.

Bang!

There was a sound of flesh being crushed, and the wild boar-shaped monster fell.

Tonight seemed to be very long.

Eustav used both hands. Around him, a wide and splendidly burning magic engulfed the group of
demons.

“Advanced entities appear on the right border of the northern barrier!”

Someone in the immediate vicinity called out urgently. Eustav didn’t move even a single step, he
leisurely faced the monster, and at that word, he sprinted to the ground and jumped.

A heavy attack hit the place where Eustav was. It was dusty, and a deep pit was dug. He was right in
front of the border on the right.

A monster in the shape of a crocodile, almost the size of a building, appeared.

It’s enough to dig the ground with just one swipe. He was the best among the seniors.

Eustav thought he had to relax a little.

“Camellia, are you allowed to attack alone?”

Floating in the air, Eustav asked, summoning a magical bow and arrow. Camellia, who received the
communication, answered.
[From the central horse tower, the individual’s strength is at a dangerous level, so I was instructed to
deal with it quickly. Wouldn’t it be better to unite?]

“Then I’ll catch that eye. Then hit back.”

[Confirm.]

As soon as he finished speaking, Eustav drew his bowstring.

When it was aimed at the monster’s eyes, the arrow flew out in a pinkish trajectory and hit it.

An enraged crocodile opened its mouth wide and ran towards him.

Eustav made a sword and thrust it into its mouth.

In the meantime, an elite member of his direct control overcame the crocodile’s tail. When the rest try
to strike lightning magic on the crocodile’s back.

The crocodile groaned and twisted its body. I couldn’t overcome that power, and my tail and back were
freed.

A terrifying tail flew towards Eustav. Even if it absorbs the shock, it would not be able to avoid injury.

He gnawed at it.

But at that moment, round whips flooded and hit the crocodile’s back.

Squash!

The crocodile’s skin cracked with the smell of burning flesh.

Eustav was lying on the floor, but he didn’t miss the opportunity.

The crocodile’s body was crushed by the magic that drew it and shot it like it was pouring.

“Administrator! Are you okay!”

A member of the direct line ran to Eustav.

Eustav suffered a brief moment of pain from the rushing pain in his chest, then applied healing magic all
over his body, and quickly got up, shaking off his clothes.

“It’s okay, watch out for anything behind your back.”

Behind the members was a fox-shaped monster. The members screamed and slashed the monsters with
their swords.
“… … Aren’t knives supposed to be used for cutting?”

He questioned and stretched his arms out to my side. Its grip grabbed the throat of the dark crane.

The magic that flowed through Eustav’s hand like an electric current made the crane disappear.

“By the way, that whip… … .”

He looked around late, but could not find the owner of the whip. It had already gone somewhere.

“… … Agnes Schlieer mainly uses it.”

Obviously Agnes didn’t play any role today. But she appeared here.

Eustav frowned, feeling uncomfortable.

It wasn’t that the monsters were riding for two weeks.

It is said that the momentum for the first two days is not great. So, it was to hold a banquet in advance,
take a day off, and hold on to the barrier.

Even after two days passed and the full-fledged creation began, it was not to the point of being
unbearable. He said that once it was swept away, it would be fine for three or three days.

It was thanks to these characteristics that the Red Moon could remain a festival.

If it had been a structure in which monsters increased explosively, human casualties could not have
been avoided. Then it must have been the Red Moon War, not the Red Moon Festival.

In conclusion, the Masom people only had to deal with four or five large-scale hunting in two weeks.
After that, a year passed safely.

“It is, though! Does it make sense that I have to do this at least three more times?”

I was terrified of the number of monsters that flocked to me. Idris passed me by and smiled.

“I can’t help it.”

His eyes lit up for an instant, and he moved his arms swiftly.

A magic like a giant half-moon sword flew towards the front.

Dozens of monsters filling the blackened field were cut out at once.

Startled, I opened my mouth wide. Idris turned her head and explained briefly.
“It’s wide-area magic.”

“If you have something like this, use it sooner!”

I think we just solved about 20% of the numbers we’ve dealt with in one shot!

“You said If you use too much magic, the demons may be stimulated and run wild.”

“Right, indeed. So, is the runaway starting now?”

“It won’t be. Since other horse towers have also started to increase the strength of their magic, I am
only slightly riding on the flow. Overall, we’re not at a standout level yet.”

“Did the communication come?”

“To Eustav earlier.”

“Is that okay?”

“I heard you removed one of the prizes.”

“Hey, you’re good.”

“… … Vianne!”

The monster didn’t give us long time to talk.

As soon as I heard Idris’s cry, I grabbed the enchanted attack magic in my hand.

The winged horse glided down to crush me.

What, was there a fantasy animal figure? I thought monsters could only imitate real animals, but they
weren’t.

With that in mind, I cast magic. Hit properly.

It was annoying because there were so many, but it was enough to deal with.

“Idris, how much longer will it be over?”

Idris responded by blowing off a few monster heads with her tightly woven swordsmanship.

“When the moon sets, the formation stops.”

“Ah… … .”

Today is not far from the full moon yet, the moon is long.
It’s not all night, is it?

“You do not have to worry. I’m not going to do it overnight. After 3 o’clock, the generation rate will
decrease, and then everyone will withdraw into the barrier.”

“It was the nicest word I heard today, that.”

Okay, hurry up and let’s go home!

I hopefully spread the magic.

But at that moment.

“… … uh?”

A shadow fell before us. I looked at the sky thinking the moon was covered by clouds, but what I saw
was not the clouds.

“Dragon… … ?”

What do you think of the final villain who appears as a regular in fairy tales?

I stared at the dragon’s torso, which was faintly dark.

“It’s a high-level entity. I am not coming from here.”

Idris hardened her expression and sharpened her teeth.

“Vianne, get away from me and kick the other middle or junior.”

That was something I couldn’t handle. I immediately nodded and walked away.

I decided not to get caught up in worry like last time. Since that day, I, too, have changed my mind a bit.

“Are you okay alone?”

Still, I’m not worried at all.

Idris smiled softly as she floated something different from the magic she had used so far.

“It’s definitely only one this time.”

“Are you sure?”

“In the first place, not even one of them should be here, but I think someone brought them here on
purpose.”

“Okay. You have to be careful though.”

“Huh.”

After hearing his answer, I turned around and ran in the opposite direction to where the dragon was.

I wanted to ride a horse, but unfortunately the horse was behind the dragon.

Approaching the dragon now was suicidal.

Aww!

Just as I thought I was far away, I heard an explosion that resonated in my ears.

Idris must have been demonstrating his skills.

Since the advanced monsters appeared, it seemed as if they had thrown away the fear of runaway.
Okay. We need to block the important monsters first. What to do

Idris will take care of herself, so let me take care of myself.

I crossed a small forest and came to near the eastern barrier. And I drew a communication magic circle.
It was to inform Idris of my location.

But halfway through, I had no choice but to cancel.

“Kek! Kit!”

What else this time I looked at the sound.

‘… … centipede? Evil, I hate bugs!’

Wearing arrogance, he acquired a new magic in his hand.

But without warning, a long whip appeared and attacked the centipede.

The centipede shattered and disappeared like smoke.

Even after looking at it for a while, I got goosebumps all over my body.

“Agnes Schlieer?”

I made eye contact with the owner of the whip who took care of the terrible centipede.

Did you say that unfamiliar friends are welcome in unfamiliar places? It was just that pair.

Agnes attended the meeting, but was not given a specific role. So I thought someone was missing, but
she came here.
It was a car meant to give Agnes a smile.

“What are you doing here… … .”

For a moment, I was speechless, and a long, smooth blade was pointed at my neck.

For a moment, my judgment evaporated.

‘What’s the matter?’

Before I could answer, I could feel the magic in my earrings and bracelet.

‘… … Oh right. I said that if the conditions are met, it will be activated at the same time!

As soon as I remembered it, the light burst out.

First there was an explosion. For me, the shield of the highest difficulty was set in a round shape, and
Agnes bounced off it.

“Ugh… … !”

Then, a blade-like magic was shot at Agnes.

Agnes was quick to avoid it, but the magic was so powerful that it took quite a lot of damage.

It wasn’t just that. There was a magic circle that glowed ominously under her feet.

It was cursed magic.

“Agnes!”

I called out without realizing it. For some reason, he seemed to have a story.

I wondered what kind of generosity there was for the subject of a knife being cut around my neck, but I
trusted my intuition and acted.

“Idris, remove the curse magic!”

He quickly cast communication magic.

[What’s going on, Vianne? Why did the magic work?]

Idris spoke a little quickly, seemingly surprised.

“Well, anyway, I’m not in a dangerous situation. It’s malfunctioning! I think we need to release it soon!”

I lied once. Idris sighed in relief and answered.

[Okay.]

As soon as he finished speaking, the magic circle disappeared.

I sighed. Had it been left that way, Agnes would have died.

‘You saved me, Agnes.’

I picked up a razor sharp knife. It was Agnes. It was a sword made of magic, but it hadn’t disappeared
yet.

I grabbed that sword and changed the owner to me.

The color of the sword changed to sky blue. I infused my sword with holy energy, then put it on Agnes’
neck.

In an instant, the situation turned around.

Agnes was lying on the floor, wheezing. There was blood on his clothes.

“Did you not know? That I have the magic that Idris cast on me.”

He spoke in a more relaxed tone.

“… … Had I known, I would have approached it in a different way.”

She answered in a dying voice.

“The great mage this time said that he was a genius outside of the norm, and he’s right.”

Agnes coughed. Either way, I did my thing.

“Why did you try to approach me?”

“I have something to ask you closely.”

Agnes got up with difficulty. As a result, the sword I was carrying moved slowly.

“Closely. So, you mean you wanted to talk to me alone?”

“That’s right.”

“So you separated Idris from me?”

I remembered what Idris said.

“It’s a high-level entity. I’m not coming from here. In the first place, not even one of them should be
here, but someone brought them here on purpose.”
It seemed to me that this was the ‘someone’ that Idris was talking about.

“… … You are brilliant.”

“I was beaten up, without proof.”

He responded dryly and raised the blade a little more.

“But Agnes, who makes such a fuss to have a conversation? Putting a knife to your neck isn’t a
conversation, it’s called intimidation.”

“I had to do that to make sure you didn’t run away or summon sorcerers.”

“It’s ridiculous.”

While I was sarcastic, Agnes used healing magic.

“So, what is your question? Let’s hear it.”

Fortunately, there were no monsters to deal with right away in this area.

It looked like it was coming soon because of the loud magic from a while ago, but it was still okay.

During this time, I decided to face Agnes.

“I heard your story at the banquet.”

“That was it, too.”

“You said you were trying to change the relationship between the Empire and Masom.”

“Is that so?”

“Are you really going to go ahead with that?”

“I tend to joke around a lot, but I don’t talk nonsense without a bottom line, Schlie.”

“Then, are you confident that your plan will lead to success?”

“If it works for me, I will keep trying until I succeed.”

“… … .”

Agnes lowered her eyes as if in deep thought. The son-in-law became quiet.

Now that I’ve done this, it’s my turn to ask a question.

“I have a question for you too, Agnes Schlieer.”

“do it.”

“I heard that you are the de facto leader of a group of wizards outside Masom.

“It’s similar to that.”

“Not long ago, I was about to be subjugated by the Empire.”

“Yeah.”

“Then, did you come to stir up the masom with a grudge against this? As a representative of a wizard
outside of Masom.”

“no.”

Agnes looked straight at me.

“Even though he rejected Masom, it would be more accurate to say that he harbored resentment on the
side of the Empire.”

“Can you explain more?”

I asked calmly.

“Most of the wizards outside the island are people with a story. Either there was someone important in
the empire, or he was hurt by a magician inside the magician. We rejected Masum for a variety of
reasons.”

There was bitterness in Agnes’s voice as he spoke calmly.

“But the Empire was not friendly to us either. We were hit from both sides. After Lesha-sama’s death,
the power was disbanded, and the situation was very bad until I gathered the wizards outside of Masom
again.”

‘Lesha’s name is here again.’

I found out later too. That Lesha was a famous figure among wizards.

“We, who barely survived together like that, were subjugated for forceful reasons. As a leader, I met the
Crown Prince when I felt defeat.”

‘… … Prince?’

Even the Crown Prince was mentioned, one by one in my head.

I know what It was like something I had been deducing at least once.
“If you infiltrate the inside of the island and cause chaos, they will stop subjugation and accept us as
members of the Empire.”

It seems that our male protagonist still has regrets about Masom.

“So you came to assassinate Idris?”

“If necessary, you could have had to assassinate all of you, the mage’s direct line, and even the heads of
factions.”

“Actually, you didn’t do that.”

“Because I am a wizard too.”

“Are you a little reluctant to have a family dinner?”

“It was because I couldn’t fully trust the Empire. It’s impossible to believe in an empire over the same
wizard, for me.”

“That is why I was so moved by what I said.”

It was the Empire’s fault that Agnes was in such a predicament. So, if the Empire doesn’t have to attack
Ma Island, everything will be fine.

“… … One more reason to contact the Empire, today.”

I took the knife.

When the Red Moon is over, I’ll have to contact Lyriel.

I thought about it and turned my head.

A horde of mid-level and low-level monsters was approaching.

I crossed my arms as if expressing dissatisfaction.

“Hey, Agnes. I’m here because of you, so you take care of it.”

“… … You should do that.”

Agnes meekly summoned the whip magic. The magic that flew through the air in a flashy and dizzying
manner, the demonic creatures were swept away powerlessly.

All this time, I just stood there peacefully. I felt like I was being pampered, and it made me laugh.

‘Isn’t it strange that I keep getting opportunities to move high-ranking wizards at my own pace?’
“To Peru.”

Then I heard something strange. Immediately after that, it engulfed the earth like a blazing flame. Even I,
who was being protected by the shield, could barely feel the heat.

Just that word, isn’t it a starter word?

A starter word would only be used for ancient magic or special magic. Is this flame, perhaps ancient
magic?

I narrowed my brow slightly.

“Are you using ancient magic?”

“Sometimes.”

Agnes teased his body expressionlessly. The movements were precise and powerful.

“I haven’t seen anyone who writes except Idris.”

If I had taken more time earlier, it could have been a big deal. With this skill level, even if I hadn’t
released the curse magic, I would have solved it myself.

“It’s not as good as a mage. He used Saeco Agonia. I don’t know if it was the magic that attacked me
earlier… … . If it wasn’t for that, I would have blocked it.”

“Is that slicing magic Seco Agonia?”

Thanks to that, it was good to subdue Agnes.

“Isn’t that the cost of bodily harm… … ? This man again!”

You were definitely with me at that time, but at some point you got hurt somewhere. Don’t do that,
really. Don’t listen badly.

“Are you worried?”

Agnes asked quietly.

“Isn’t that obvious?”

I was zealous and blew my magic in a anger-fighting way. The small dwarves who were not hit by Peruro
were running wild and running wild, and then they were hit and collapsed.

“You can use healing magic.”

“Who is doing this because I don’t know? Even if you can get better, you won’t be sick at the moment
anyway.”
Agnes looked away from the roaring dry fields and squinted at me.

“You think of him a lot.”

“I like him.”

“Is that so. There, the person you like is coming.”

Agnes didn’t care much about what I said, and pointed to a distant place. Idris was walking towards me.

But maybe it was bothersome to walk, so I used space movement to get right in front of my nose. It’s a
waste of magic, this.

“Why is that person talking to you?”

Idris was established from the first day of vigilance.

“We met by chance.”

I quickly added a lie.

“… … Could it be that person who caused the malfunction?”

“right. Agnes kindly used magic to get rid of monsters instead of me, but your magic reacted to that.
After all, Agnes would have been very upset.”

“Then is this sea of fire a trace of Agnes’ magic?”

“Ah, yes. Peruro written by Agnes to protect me. Because he used strong magic, the demons ran wild.”

This completes the explanation. Idris was a good believer in what I said, so there was no problem.

I only whispered to Idris at this time.

“Agnes was threatened by the Empire. I think we should hurry to make peace with the Empire.”

Idris nodded her head slightly, indicating that she understood.

“What did you do with the higher-level monsters, sorceress?”

“It was cleared.”

Idris replied simply and clearly.

“If that’s the case, let’s organize what’s left and leave.”

“Ok. Let the three of us move today, Idris.”

Idris followed my instructions. We headed to the area where the monsters were still clustered.

The first hunt ended safely. There were a few wounded, but no fatalities, he said.

Due to the report from the Central Horse Tower, Idris learned that the dragon monster was brought by
Agnes.

But that, too, was covered up with a good excuse.

And now it was the maintenance time of the wizards who returned to their respective positions.

“Are you hurt a lot?”

I asked anxiously.

Eustav tried to swear, but when he saw my face, he smiled.

“Are you really that worried?”

“Then what, are you worried about fakes?”

I asked awkwardly. Eustav sat up with his legs crossed and sloppy.

“I have nothing wrong with me.”

Even if he said that, he had broken a rib and almost pierced his heart.

“You said you were beaten by a higher-level monster and flew through the sky?”

Damn insecure wizards. This group was truly troubled. Without healing magic, they would have gone
extinct long ago.

“From now on, take good care of your ribs. Got it?”

“Where is that for me?”

“Good job! Buy yourself!”

“Yes, sorry.”

He spoke strongly, and Eustav hurriedly bowed in.

I swapped targets and crushed Idris.

“And Idris. Did you put Saeco Agonia on my bracelet? What was the price?”
“that… … ? Isn’t it quite a while ago? What was the price?”

‘He doesn’t even remember. Aigoo, Dooya.’

“I remember wearing an inner wound at that time.”

Eustav bluntly whispered. Idris looked at me with a terrifying expression, but he didn’t care.

“Did you vomit blood later when I wasn’t there?”

“No, it wasn’t like that. You were lucky.”

“Ugh.”

Very lucky… … . Every single thing got hurt.

“Guys, you have no right to say anything to me. Do you understand?”

I lamented and lay down on the bed. I almost slept all night and I’m tired. We should lie down and talk.

“I do not know. Even so, isn’t it comparable to a lifespan of 10 years?”

Eustav, who was sitting on the sofa, retorted. I was furious and fired.

“It’s now eight years!”

“Whether it’s 8 years or 80 years, you have to focus on the shortened lifespan.”

“I don’t know, like that.”

“You are reckless.”

Even the sleep that had come in the box where Eustav laughed and teased him seemed to be blown
away.

I got up again and sat down.

Come to think of it, the sky is dark and the room is cozy with soft lights, but no one slept.

“But isn’t everyone sleeping? Will you just stay up all day?”

I was a little curious and asked. It was past four in the morning.

“Sleep first, Bian.”

“It’s okay if you don’t sleep well. I’ll be awake too.”

Having said that, Idris and Eustav looked at each other.

What. What are you two planning on doing?

I glanced at them both suspiciously.

“Just sleep.”

Eustav recommended.

“Are you plotting something without me, you guys?”

“no. It’s just that I need to adjust the schedule until the next hunt.”

“okay?”

“Vianne, you should also consider your stamina. I’m sleeping first.”

“… … Okay.”

Let’s go away for now Actually I was too sleepy.

He covered his head with a blanket and lay down.

I can’t remember well after that.

The next morning… … I thought it was afternoon. Day and night changed.

I barely came to my senses and washed up.

Idris wasn’t there after all, probably because she hadn’t slept last night.

The servant said Idris was downstairs in the dining room.

I yawned and headed to the restaurant. Idris was waiting for me.

I usually just sit first, but for some reason today, I was standing at the entrance idly.

“Good afternoon, Idris.”

“Good afternoon, Vianne.”

Receiving greetings was also subtly awkward.

I followed him without knowing English.

The moment they were about to sit down, party firecrackers went off.

“It’s a surprise!”

Paper flowers and glitter were scattered throughout the dining room.

Ribbon decorations that seem to have been treated with transparency on the walls and ceiling of the
dining room also appeared in color.

Out of nowhere, an orchestra appeared and started to play, and wizards who had been hiding behind
the wall burst out.

“what? What!”

From the morning breeze, no, from the afternoon, what’s going on! I was perplexed.

Then Michael exclaimed excitedly.

“miss! Happy Birthday!”

‘birthday? Hang on, it’s just a few days.’

Idris approached me, who was dazed, and smiled.

“December 1st. Your birthday.”

“How could I have forgotten… … .”

It was impressive.

I looked around in surprise.

First, there were members of the immediate family including Eustav, Michael, and Camellia.

“Happy Birthday! Our direct management always prays for Vianne’s well-being.”

The executives under my direct control, whom I had met frequently for several months, said.

“Vianne’s well-being is the owner’s well-being, and furthermore, our well-being. I hope you are always
healthy… … .”

It seemed too pathetic to ask. I coughed shyly.

I did some things I couldn’t do to an innocent direct supervisor of Idris. He said he was sorry this time.

“You were born in winter! I came one month after Camelia’s call to celebrate the baron’s birthday.”

There was Jay, the head of the 2nd faction, and there were servants who usually took care of me.
In that corner, Leon and Agnes were seated a little awkwardly, and there was even Siezion.

“Siegeon, can you stay here?”

I asked a white fish swimming in a small fishbowl with camellias.

“Siegeon, this is it. Coming out! No worries!”

Siezion said cheerfully.

“Lyriel-sama has also come. It’s just a voice.”

Lyriel said through the magic circle that Yustav had in his hand.

[Vianne, happy birthday! I can’t see you on this birthday, but I hope to see you next time. Have a nice
day.]

“Thank you, Lyriel.”

[Is Idris there? Hey, take good care of Vianne. Do you understand?]

“Take care of your situation.”

He responded bluntly, just like Idris had done.

I laughed.

Guess they’ll live like this for the rest of their lives. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t make good
friends. What can’t you do

“What should I do, I forgot my birthday too. Thank you for being here.”

I said hello to everyone.

Idris lifted her finger and called for the cake.

The cake was placed in the middle of the table, and the attendees clapped and sang a short happy
birthday song.

Someone made a huge deviation, and I laughed out loud along the way.

The song ended in a mess with the sound of laughter from several people and a feast of stout
deviations.

It was fun though.

It was the first time in my life to have such a big birthday party.
After lunch we had a tea break to treat the cakes.

The sunlight shining through the front window lit up the white dining room wall. The atmosphere was
pleasant and bright.

“Did you two not sleep in the morning and were planning this?”

“It was just a few tweaks.”

“It was not difficult.”

Eustav and Idris spoke in turn. Aww, these wonderful wizards.

“Thanks.”

I tapped Idris, who was sitting right next to me, as the representative.

Idris smiled a little. It was evident that he was happy.

Members of my direct line looked at me and Idris curiously. It seemed awkward for me, who was still
comfortable with Mage.

“… … But that’s it. Who’s that tune-out? Let’s be really honest.”

“I do not know. I didn’t hear very well.”

Leon shook his head. Yes, even if you sacrificed your soul and lost half of your powers.

“You say wizards have good hearing? Doesn’t everyone know that?”

I laughed and drank tea. I also ate a piece of cake. Well, it was sweet and delicious.

Meanwhile, the air currents became mysterious, and most of the eyes were focused on one place.

I followed the gaze and stopped at one person.

“… … surely.”

My eyes were on Camelia.

“Camellia… … ?”

In the end, Michael couldn’t bear it and laughed out loud.

“Ahaha! Sister! I tried to hide it until the end, but I failed!”

“I tried calling, but the result doesn’t seem to be good.”

Camellia gave her a puzzled look. I held back my laughter and waved my hand.

“How are you? Thank you for the congratulations.”

People under my direct control were particularly noticing because the culprit was Camelia. Seriously, it’s
a bit like saying your boss is tone-deaf, right?

We quickly brushed off this topic. You have to protect Camellia’s tone.

After eating all the cake and tea, everyone said to go back to work.

But it wasn’t. This time, he put away the food and started to bring things to play one by one.

“Can’t you go to work?”

I looked into my eyes and asked, unable to bear it. Michael chuckled.

“The great master gave us a day off today to celebrate the birthday of the lady.”

“No, then what about the red moon?”

“In the name of the head of the research institute, I guarantee that nothing will happen for the next
three days!”

Leon raised his hand cheerfully.

“Everyone didn’t want to work… … .”

I looked at people with a little pity. Some who were stabbed in the corner laughed haphazardly.

“Sometimes you have to play to be more efficient, Baron.”

Jay spoke fluently and took out a board game and played it. The size of the plate was quite large, so the
table was filled long.

“What is this?”

I asked, looking at the plate with interest.

“It’s a good game for a group. Here, starting at the bottom and going up the road, the first person to
reach the top wins.”

“If you get caught in a certain square in the middle, you have to draw a card and perform the penalty. If
you fail or give up, you fall down there.”

“Whoever wins will have one wish!”

“The dice are here.”

“The card is ready.”

Guess who was not in the working group, the members of the direct line got hit with each other’s hands
and feet. Preparations were over in an instant.

“Since there are so many people, shall we share a side?”

“That’s right.”

“It would be nice if the two of us were together.”

“Agree!”

The table quickly became noisy. They each picked a person to be with.

“Vianne.”

Idris stared at me. I burst out laughing.

“You know, you know. Of course we are on the same side.”

“okay.”

Idris’ expression softened slightly. I was worried that I might be on the same side as everyone else. What
can I do. Cute.

I clasped his hands.

“No! Why should I be on the same side as Michael?”

From the other end, Eustav shouted in amazement.

“Didn’t you like Camelia? Go and ask Camelia to join you!”

Michael gave a smirk.

“That’s not allowed. Camellia is going to work.”

“Isn’t today a full vacation?”

“I mean, really, who will be in charge of the northern barrier if everyone rests? It is under their direct
control, so there must be at least one of them.”

“Damn it!”

Poor Eustav was on the same side as Michael. Camellia gave her a pitiful look and went out first.
Leon smiled kindly and recruited one of his direct subordinates. There is no doubt that the friendliness is
excellent.

Agnes was not interested in such a game, so he left without a word. Instead, Jay, who was excited about
the entertainment after a long time, drew Siezion in.

Although Siezion has an ego that is close to personality… … . It was an odd combination.

In any case, the team formation was completed relatively smoothly.

And the game started.

“There is no way to manipulate dice with magic!”

“If you manipulate it, let’s drop it to the bottom.”

“good.”

The dice were rolled one after the other in a tense atmosphere.

At first, it went smoothly. But in the middle, there was a commotion.

“Ouch! I got stuck in the card draw!”

“Hey, let’s pick it up… … Huh, can you stand up and sing a verse of a song?”

Leon’s team had to stand side by side. The two, both red-faced, rubbed their arms and returned to the
chair, and we burst into laughter.

“Isn’t it someone else’s business? Baby, do we have to go around the elephant’s trunk thirty laps and
then stand up and clap each other’s hands?”

Michael said calmly. Eustav looked at Michael with a look of astonishment.

“You are very bad at rolling dice! From the next turn, I will roll.”

“Anyway.”

Michael hummed and dragged Eustav out. At best, the penalty was carried out, but it was not successful
due to lack of breathing.

That team suddenly fell far away and ended up last.

On the other hand, we were easy. He climbed up dodging cards well, and in the second half of the game
he was the closest to the top.

“Jay Abselon! No talent for dice! Shit!”

Siezion was furious when it was his turn.

Jay scratched the back of his head. On the other side, Siezion couldn’t even roll the dice, so there
seemed to be no answer.

I thought this was our victory, but at that moment, I got caught by the card.

“Idris, you have to choose well! Got it?”

I watched Idris’ fingertips, hoping for an easy punishment.

Idris carefully drew a sheet and turned it over.

Eustav came up to me and read it for me.

“Unconditionally do one thing the last team asks… … ?”

He had a look on his face that he wanted to be happy right away.

It was the first time I knew that Eustav had such a variety of emotions.

“Michael, is there anything you want to do?”

“I? Not at all. Do whatever she wants.”

When I handed over the authority to Michael, Eustav spoke without hesitation.

“host.”

“… … Why are you calling me?”

He sternly instructed.

“Call me your brother.”

“you… … !”

What! As much as Idris, I was surprised. I had no idea that Eustav had such a desire.

“When I was a kid, they called me that.”

Eustav suddenly revealed a shocking truth. I can no longer keep my mouth shut.

“Did you really do that?”

“Vianne, that’s it.”

“It hasn’t been like that since you came to Masom and found out the age on my papers about three
months later. Until then, it was definitely a name I heard every day.”

Idris did not object.

I looked at him eagerly. If we go on like this, we will win.

“Idris, close your eyes and do it once.”

“Nope… … .”

“Think about it. If I win, I get a wish ticket? Win and get revenge on Eustav.”

“Vianne!”

Eustav, who had overlooked the privilege of winning, was astonished. On the other hand, Idris calmed
down.

He said, looking at Eustav firmly and clearly.

“brother.”

Because of those words, the whole room was filled with laughter and screams. Michael was especially
delighted.

And when it was our next turn, we rolled the dice and we won.

Elevated Idris sat down with her arms crossed and said.

“Eustav, three extra days of overtime after the end of the Red Month.”

It was the best revenge that could be given to Eustav. He was mortal.

Michael kindly patted him on the back.

“Strawberry Shake.”

The chef, who was watching us play, added one more winning perk. It was my favorite dessert.

The people worked together to get rid of the boards, dice, and cards that were scattered here and there.
In the meantime, we ate dessert.

Idris focused on getting me in the eye rather than eating, so I gave her a few bites by hand.

Then he liked it again. Because it’s pretty simple.

After playing around with a lot of noise, I had dinner with Idris and my immediate family.

The main dish was roast turkey, which was very tasty.

After that, I was tired and went to bed early.

It must be cold for me, too, so I dug into Idris. He hugged me as if wrapped around me.

When I lie down next to each other like this, I can feel the difference in height between him and me.

Normally, I didn’t feel it that well. It was because he was able to adapt to me in every single action.

He was the most attentive person I’ve ever met.

“… … I think there are a lot of good people in Masom too.”

I recalled my birthday party today and said.

“A few months ago, you said that Masom wasn’t a good place to live, but do you still think so?”

“I can live in the island where you are.”

Idris whispered lowly.

“Are you confessing again? Even if you can stop now.”

“Because it’s true.”

“I can’t dry it.”

I laughed softly in a sleepy voice.

“… … I think it’s okay to live here too.”

If we create a new peaceful system and remove the threat of war. It looked like it would be a beautiful
place.

“If you want to live better, you have to put in a lot of effort. Still.”

The person in front of me is a sorcerer, so what can’t be done? He is the owner of this land, so he will
certainly be able to change many things.

So, at the end of the beautiful Ma Island, you find life and I find rest… … .

I wish it were

“You know, Idris.”

“Huh.”

“I’m going to sleep now.”

“okay.”

Idris beckoned and put out the candle. I turned my back on the darkness and fell asleep in his arms.

It was such a deep and cozy sleep that I couldn’t even dream.

The second hunt began three days later.

The number was reduced compared to the first, and there were not many difficult high-level individuals,
so it could be finished quickly.

There were three or four days before the third hunt began.

We had a good rest for the day, and then we got ready to go out the next evening.

It was because of the Red Moon Festival.

“Finally, something like a festival begins?”

I said playfully. Idris wrapped the cloak around me and kissed me lightly.

“For ordinary residents, not from a high-ranking magician group like us, a large-scale festival was being
held from the first day of the Red Moon. We just haven’t been able to participate in the past to protect
them.”

“I’m so sorry about that… …. There’s nothing I can do about it because you’re drinking.”

I wanted to take a little time like this and go out somewhere.

I decided to be satisfied with this.

The east side door of the mage’s castle opened quietly. We exited the door wearing ordinary auburn
winter cloaks, not sorcery cloaks.

The slowly waning red moon hovered over our heads.

We arrived at the town that stretched out under the moon.

This was my first time seeing the city at night.

The brightly lit streets were full of people who came out to enjoy the festival.
“Vianne, pick something.”

Idris stopped at a place selling pretty bracelets.

Why does a kid with a pile of jewels at home insist on picking up a new one? I asked curiously.

“Why?”

“Because last time that bracelet and earrings were gone. I’ll make you a new one.”

“Can’t you just use what you have?”

It was sold at a regular store rather than a street vendor, so the price seemed to be quite high.

“Because jewelry filled with magic is disposable. What I have, I want to give you in its entirety.”

Judging from what you said, the bracelets sold here seemed cheaper than them.

How much is it in that gigantic jewelry box? I was already afraid.

“Well, then. I am this.”

I picked one shiny bracelet. After paying the price, Idris tried to cast a spell on the spot as soon as she
left.

“Idris, wait. Are you going to cast ancient magic again like last time?”

“That is the most powerful.”

“You forgot everything you heard from me… … ?”

“I can’t help it.”

“Still not. Let go of the ancient magic and walk.”

“Vianne.”

“I can’t yield.”

“I can’t either.”

“Hey!”

I was angry, but Idris did not back down. I had to know that I was really stubborn.

After much deliberation, I came up with a compromise solution.

“If you have to walk, do it without the cost.”

“… … The masters of ancient magic are usually blunt. It’s a little different each time I write it.”

He was perplexed, and first started reciting the word ‘Peru’. The big fire magic that Agnes used.

“By the way, the price for this is fixed, but the rest… … .”

Meanwhile, Idris set herself as the recipient of the return to Peru.

I didn’t like that either. I’m using it, but Idris will pay for it?

It doesn’t seem like a normal thing to set it up like that in the first place. Idris wasn’t happy at this time
as a genius.

After completing the magic, Idris looked at me. It was a look that wanted to see the situation.

‘I’ll be delighted.’

“Anyway, I cast one ancient magic, so just fill in the rest with magic.”

But I shook my head. This time I’ll never watch it.

“Thank you for making this for me. But if it hurts you, I’m not sure I can use it properly.”

I asked Idris to keep the good. Idris reluctantly followed my instructions.

He added some common magic, and handed me a bracelet. I quickly took it and put it on my wrist.

We walked again.

Little magicians flying around the streets, performers of stunts, friends and family laughing and chatting.
It was crowded, but the scenery was lively.

But it was awkward because we didn’t have a word to walk together.

‘Idris, are you upset? I wish it wasn’t.’

Just then, an unexpected savior appeared.

“uh?”

I ran into a face I had seen recently.

“Huh?”

The children recognized me too.

They were the children of the Pendes family that I met at the Red Moon banquet.
“engagement… … !”

I shook my head at the boy who was about to shout, and put my index finger to my lips.

“The person next to me is Idris. I’m in disguise now. If our identities are discovered here, the whole
street will be noisy, so please keep it a secret.”

I skipped the disguise because my face was not yet known to the general public, but Idris had such a rare
appearance, so I was just disguising myself for convenience.

“Huh, yes! Okay!”

Alan and Henry, Lua and Philip nod enthusiastically. Then he greeted Idris cautiously.

Idris was greeted with eyes without a word.

“Are you out to play?”

Lua asked a little. I nodded.

“Just wait.”

“You came to see the fireworks!”

Allen said. Were there fireworks? I unintentionally turned around and looked up at the sky.

A very large flame appeared and disappeared from the side of the magician’s castle repeatedly. I didn’t
know because it was magic, so there was no sound of fireworks exploding.

“I just discovered fireworks. You are pretty.”

Idris has been obsessed with fireworks after reading my memories, and finally got it ready.

I poked him with my finger. He turned his head and looked at me in a strangely shriveled state.

“Thanks. Because it showed a fireworks display ten times bigger than the last time I saw it.”

“… … I’ll show you whenever you want.”

Idris was in front of the kids and nothing. I was all embarrassed, but his mood seemed to have eased a
bit, so that was it.

Allen was silently pounding Phillip with an excited expression on his face.

Phillip staggered like a piece of paper and looked at Alan.

“Now that you are out, make sure to go to the Fountain of Magic. Sometimes magical energy gathers in
it, but today I saw that it has magical power! Very pretty.”

“Is there such a thing? Thanks for the recommendation, I’ll go check it out.”

“Yeah! Have a good time. Hey, let’s go. Let’s go, guys.”

Philip quickly finished the conversation, and pushed the children out of the room. It was as if the back
was shouting, ‘I’ll never disturb you!’

I left the cute kids behind and took Idris’ hand. He wiggled his hand a little.

“The fountain of magic, do you know?”

“Huh.”

“Shall we go?”

“If you want.”

Idris smiled faintly. I tugged at his cheeks and played with him.

“want. The fountain of magic and you. So don’t be pissed Huh?”

In the end, Idris also smiled softly.

The Fountain of Magic was not far away. As I continued along the main road, I saw something like an old
ruin in the middle of the downtown area.

“It is a place where magical energy from unknown sources sometimes accumulates in large quantities.”

Idris looked into the fountain and informed me. I followed him and turned my head toward the well-
deep spring.

White magic was swirling around the fountain.

Since it was quite deep, it was pitch black, and it looked like a group of stars swimming in the night sky.

It’s the night sky that’s buried deep in the ground. It was romantic.

“It doesn’t happen often, is it?”

“No more than a few times a year. You are lucky today.”

“Yeah. Pretty.”
It somehow felt like a stopped night.

Come to think of it, it’s been quite a while since I’ve been near the stopped night.

“Can’t we use that magic power? You said magic is important to wizards. That’s why I’m so valuable.”

“That’s not very cooperative with the wizard’s call. Several researchers have already tried, but all have
failed.”

“okay? What kind of magical nose is so high?”

I shrugged my eyes and stepped back from the fountain.

At the same time, I could feel the magical power in the bracelet I received earlier.

Wait, why now?

“Idris, do you think this is malfunctioning?”

Embarrassed, he touched the bracelet and said. But Idris did not answer.

I lifted my head and looked at him. He was staring at Sam with a face as bewildered as me.

Then the water began to shake violently. At the same time, he hugged me and stepped back. He also
canceled the magic on my bracelet.

“Idris… … !”

Without even thinking about it, I built a barrier in front of us. Because it was overlaid with holy power, it
was able to stop the broken debris flying in all directions.

Idris cast attack magic while I was building a shield.

It was then that I understood the situation.

A huge and heavy monster appeared to block the main road. It was sloshing in place like unformed clay.

Because it was a downtown area where festivals were held, there were too many casualties.

Screams and cries of loss of reason erupted simultaneously. The sound of the building collapsing with
him hit my ears.

I unconsciously remembered 10 years ago.

This was a disaster for these people.

“How can a demon be in the middle of the city… … ?”

I came down from Idris, stood on two legs and muttered.

“I came out of a fountain of magic. Clearly.”

“Have you ever been like this before?”

“no. It’s the first time.”

Idris responded by casting a communication magic.

“Central Horse Tower. Send support right now. A high-level monster appeared from the center of Yudith
Street.”

Hearing his words, the official of the Central Horse Tower was surprised and swallowed a gasp.

[Okay… … !]

Even though Idris had a magic with tremendous power in her hand, she hesitated and canceled it several
times. His expression darkened.

“There are too many people, so I can’t use this kind of magic.”

With that said, I looked around.

People who have already fallen in a puddle of blood as if they are dying, injured people who are
suffering from evil, and local residents and passers-by whose escape route is blocked by a collapsed
building.

As he said, there were too many people.

“When assistance comes, let people evacuate. For now, you have to hold it quietly.”

I judged quickly. Idris agreed.

Fortunately, the monster had not yet been created, and it was before it had fully formed. It is safe to say
that there was little activity at this time.

But a voice sounded hazy, like an auditory hallucination.

“Fiancee… … .”

The only people here who know that I am the fiance of the magician are those kids.

I opened my eyes wide and turned around.

“Idris, did you hear that too?”

“I heard.”
“Guys! Where are you?”

Those kids are around here. Obviously somewhere… … .

He frantically turned his eyes to find it, and as he looked near the feet of the monster, he covered his
mouth with his hand.

Alan and Lua were lying down, and Philip and Henry, who were not unconscious, were barely calling me.

I looked at Idris silently for an opinion on what to do.

“… … If the space movement magic circle was installed, the demonic monsters would be stimulated
again.”

“Then what? They’re still kids, so… … .”

We were only eleven when Earl Lamberk’s mansion collapsed.

Those kids are only thirteen.

“Vianne, let’s go together.”

“Where?”

“To them.”

He agreed with me.

Idris dispelled the stumbling blocks of disguise. Her white hair swayed in the wind.

“Mage Lord?”

“The magician has come!”

People around them shouted. In a tone full of joy, as if calling for the Savior.

Meanwhile, Idris approached the four children and put a shield around them.

Then, he cast the bondage magic on the monsters one after another. Thanks to that effort, I was able to
move the monster back a little.

I kept watching the monsters and moved the children myself. Henry and Philip, who did not faint,
helped each other.

They were the only ones who survived right in front of the monster.

When the children are almost at the safe zone.

The monster changed into the form of a corpse flower and started its activities.

“Keeek!”

A bitter attack flew at me.

Damn it. That’s right, I was the one who contained magic!

I threw several sharp magic spears at the same time. It sounded like thousands of balloons bursting. The
thorn vines that the demonic spirits stretched out were crushed.

“What is this… … !”

Since when was the corpse flower a creeper? It’s like this cheating monster!

“Henry, Philip! Carry Alan and Lua and keep running!”

I pushed the children and shouted. In fact, neither of us were in a state of carrying anyone, but we just
wanted to go one step further.

I resisted the monster. Magical trajectories intersected like a net and flashed in the sky.

Idris also began to use magic that did not cause damage to the surroundings as much as possible.

However, even if the body was crushed, this monster was regenerated.

“Aren’t you constantly getting power from the fountain of magic that he sits on?”

Idris nodded at my words.

“I will block the entrance.”

A thorn bush the size of a human body fell vertically without a break.

I made a magic sword and kept cutting it off and dodging it.

Idris took the risk and dug closer to the monster.

Suddenly, it felt as if the ground was going to go out, and a dusty wind blew up. It seems that Idris
collected the soil and filled the spring.

The monster that had lost the source of its power screamed like it would tear its ears. Then he took out
all the vines and swung them indiscriminately.

I took out several magic in a fixed order.

However, an unexpected limitation has arrived.

My vision was distorted, and all the sounds around me were eaten away. Only the clear tinnitus shook
his head.

In that moment of pause, something hit me hard. It was so strong that I thought I had been hit by a bull.

I flew back and rolled around for a while.

Along with the feeling of bones breaking, the pain in front of my eyes was whitening.

The bracelet didn’t work because Sam canceled the bracelet’s magic when he was churning.

I was just beaten naked.

A fishy and hot thing climbed up his throat. I just spit it out. I couldn’t get up because my body wasn’t
strong enough.

“… … engagement… … sir!”

Someone rushed in and hit me with a belated defense.

The magician of the central horse tower has arrived.

They shook me to wake me up. It was as if he was preparing a healing magic.

“Calm down… … !”

“Open your eyes… … !”

Everything is fine, but the voices of these people made me even more distracted. Can’t you be a little
quieter?

My eyes were blurry. Consciousness gradually faded away.

Right before I fainted from suffocation.

“Everyone go away.”

“Children, are you dealing with that monster?”

“Master, I will help.”

Who showed up again

‘Okay. I know who you are, just by hearing your voice… … .’

“Hold your mind.”

Eustav lowered his voice. Then he carefully supported my head and allowed me to breathe.

“Girl, what kind of heroic game are you suddenly playing? I thought she was the opposite of a hero…
… .”

Michael made useless noises and used healing magic.

As the healing magic healed my body, my eyes brightened.

Shaking in pain, I took a deep breath and exhaled again. Only then was I able to open my eyes properly.

“… … Seriously, I thought I was going to die.”

He said only one sentence with a deep breath. It seemed that the pain of being beaten was still there.

My whole body throbbed, and my stomach turned upside down.

“Are you talking about this?”

Eustav said in a spit. Contrary to his tone of voice, he gently raised me up and sat me down.

“I have to speak to prove that I am alive… … .”

“It’s ridiculous. I won’t go into detail about what you just looked like. Just keep your mouth shut.”

With a dissatisfied expression on my face, I did what I was told. Instead, he rolled his eyes and checked
the battlefield.

It was a battle involving Camelia and the wizards of the Central Horse Tower. There was magic of all
colors. All were magic of moderate difficulty, aiming precisely at only monsters, avoiding private houses.

As the number of people increased, the momentum of the monster was also weakened. While they
effectively dealt with the monsters, Idris rose to the ground.

To be precise, it came up by piercing the monster vertically from the basement.

He seemed quite angry. If it was him, he wouldn’t have done that, even if he didn’t want to get his
clothes dirty.

“You motherfucker, try to kill me in the basement… … .”

Haha, I cursed too. The tone was colder than the ice at the northern end.

Idris looked down at the monster with the eyes of dropping your cubs to the end of hell and trampling
them down. Even so, being expressionless was the scariest thing.

After expressing his anger, he immediately turned his head. He seemed to be looking for me.
Because we were close, our eyes met quickly.

Idris’ eyes lit up with astonishment when she found me just sitting there. The expressionless expression
that seemed like a strong castle crumbled.

He couldn’t say anything at all, and he looked at the monster and me alternately with red eyes.

Then he cut down the almost dying monster.

The demon turned into black smoke and disappeared.

“Vianne.”

The next moment, Idris was sitting on one knee in front of me. He distorted his expression as if he had
imagined something terrible.

“OK?”

“I used healing magic.”

I brushed off his hair, which was covered in dust.

“Go. I really enjoyed watching the festival.”

I was deliberately joking around. But no one laughed.

“okay. Go.”

Idris grabbed me and stood up as if she didn’t want to be with me any longer.

As soon as we took a step, the kids, who had become completely healthy, ran towards us. It seems that
someone had used healing magic on them too.

“Fiancée!”

“what can I do!”

“We were wrong… … .”

“Uh huh… … black… … .”

The children apologized and cried and there was no riot.

When I was held by Idris, I looked even more pitiful because my eyes were lower than mine.

“I’m OK. Go and rest Even if you use healing magic, it will take time to fully recover.”

“Thank you for saving me!”

“Really! Huh… … .”

The twisted children nodded and ran to their parents who came to hear the news of the accident and
hugged them.

Looking at it, I was a little moved.

“I’m happy.”

“You are hurt.”

Idris said quietly.

“It’s just that my stamina wasn’t enough. It’s not their fault.”

I nodded and put my arms behind his neck.

“My lady, I will also say thank you on behalf of the Pendes family. If it’s something you like to be a hero,
they treat you like a hero.”

Instead of doing post-processing on the site, Michael also came. Michael lives his own life, but he knew
how to keep the basics.

I accepted her greeting.

“I’m afraid of how you will be treated as a hero, so I’ll refrain from that.”

“Pretty little girl, you look fine from what you’re talking about.”

Michael was satisfied and went back to his job.

Idris stared into the messy midnight street. Then, without any regrets, he turned around and activated
the space movement.

We arrived at the unlit mage’s room. Eustav soon followed the magic circle and descended gently.

First of all, I had to wash the dirty thing off. We each finished our work and got back together.

“How was it?”

Idris asked.

“I think it was a big shock. There was damage such as rupture to internal organs. Some bones were
broken.”

Eustav added that the report was moderately acclimated.

‘This is pure. I was very hurt.’

I ran out of things to say. Maybe this mood is good.

“Now, it’s all cured.”

Idris looked closely at me and made a diagnosis.

“right. I’m fine.”

I laughed hard. But Idris put me on the bed.

“Don’t participate in the next subjugation. I need time to recover.”

“What? So should I be alone here?”

“Eustaf.”

“Yeah. I will accompany Vianne and stay at the Central Horse Tower.”

Eustav understood everything before he could say anything. I grabbed the hem of the blanket that Idris
pulled up and asked.

“It’s okay… … ?”

“I’m going to ask Agnes to fill the vacancy in Eustav. If he wants to achieve what he wants, he will have
no choice but to obey me.”

It was a word that felt sorry for Agnes.

“Okay… … .”

I shook my head slightly.

“By the way, we were glad we arrived on time.”

Eustav said, standing with his arms crossed.

“If I had left it a little longer, something unthinkable would have happened.”

“radish… … What happened?”

“You know?”

Today, not only Idris but also Eustav looked sharp. Well, Eustav said that he now considers me a friend.

“okay… … Know. Either I fall into a coma or die. What are you talking about?”
I shrugged in front of the two angry men. It’s definitely not my fault.

“But, guys, please don’t be too angry.”

Then Eustav retorted as if puzzled.

“I am not angry at all.”

“I’m not that angry either.”

Idris helped.

“Then what is this atmosphere?”

I had cold eyes.

“just… … Since you were hurt, you were forced to subside somewhat. You’re hurt, but you can’t be
happy, can you?”

Eustav said sarcastically.

“I do. I’m actually surprised. Because we never thought it would be like this.”

Idris added a bit more detail.

I’m glad you weren’t mad. I cleared up my misunderstandings and put my mind at ease.

“Then release your face. I was just nervous for nothing. Like I did last time, I’m afraid you’ll be nagging
me this time.”

Eustav and Idris exchanged glances, then looked at me and smiled a little at the same time.

Oh! It was snowy at times. Two handsome men are smiling.

“Do you think there are any punctures?”

“No?”

I said more proudly.

“Think about how many people I saved today.”

And chuckled.

“Thanks for helping me, both of you.”

“Yeah, what.”
“It was a good thing.”

The two responded willingly.

The next day, afternoon.

We sat face to face with Leon and analyzed the cause of the high-level monster creation incident that
occurred yesterday.

“Given the ruins that have never caused trouble… … .”

Leon stumbled as he laid out a pile of papers on the table.

“It could be because Vianne-nim approached me.”

“You said I was a variable?”

“Yes, maybe. Even the rare twin monster that appeared last time could be a mutation affected by
Vianne-sama’s existence.”

Leon explained while drawing an unknown graph.

Idris seemed to understand, but I wasn’t.

“Once the mage has blocked the fountain, this will not happen again.”

Some cold eyes turned to me.

“I think we need to find out more about how far your existence affects you.”

It was the words of a man who knew no one else, even my previous life.

That meant that this incident could not be explained by the characteristics of my current self.

There have been two more hunts since that day. I did not participate both times and just watched the
situation with Eustav at the Central Horse Tower.

All the wizards, including Idris, fought well.

So, the day when the moon was at its faintest.

The red moon is over.

And a meeting was held in which a large number of high-ranking magicians from Masum attended.
After all the agenda was decided in the conference hall, the sun was setting when I went out.

I went to Hazer Winsel, who was leaving, and talked to him.

“Hazer.”

Through today’s meeting, faction 1 changed to Noom, where Jay is the head of the family. On the other
hand, Risenbaum was pushed out of the rankings. Therefore, Hazer could no longer be called the head
of the 1st faction.

“Astahilt-sama.”

Hazer greeted him with a casual smile. It was an unbelievable attitude for a person who failed the
rebellion and was pushed out of the mainstream of Masom.

Idris said this guy was suspicious.

“It has been decided to try to make peace with the Empire, what do you think?”

It was asked because Hazer did not have the right to vote.

He expressed his opinion lightly.

“Finally, a new era has begun, isn’t it? During this time, I was engulfed in so many old emotions. Neither
the Empire nor the Masom Island.”

“Do you really see that?”

“… … Either way, now is the time to liquidate. That is the only thing I am sure of.”

“… … .”

Hazer never confessed anything until the end.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
IBCV C20
IBCV C22
Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website
Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C22
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 22: Negotiation

I finished the conversation and stared at Hazer’s back as he walked away. Then Camellia came to me.

“It’s no use. No way to tell the truth, the author. Moreover, his skills are good, and even the magic of
reading the inside doesn’t work… … .”

Mind reading magic doesn’t work well for wizards above a certain level.

We had Idris, the strongest magician, but unfortunately he wasn’t very good at this magic. And Eustav,
who was the authority on this magic, had lower skills than Hazer.

“That means you have to spend that much energy and hide it. What he’s hiding must be so important
that it doesn’t matter if his position changes.”

However, he had no idea what the secret was.

I contacted Lyriel. And he asked me to make room for him to meet the Crown Prince in the near future.

It was a meeting that I had prepared since I found out why Agnes came to Ma Island.

Lyriel set the date.

Idris and I moved to the Empire just in time.

It was a trip to the Empire after a few months.

“… … It’s not cold here yet.”

Even though it was December, the Empire was on the warm side compared to Ma Island. There was not
even a pile of snow piled up like Masom.

“It was a familiar place until last year.”

Now the empire was more unfamiliar.

I stepped on the fallen leaves expressionlessly and entered Lyriel’s cafe.

“Vianne.”

“Lyriel.”

We hugged each other while calling each other’s names.

Lyriel and Idris only exchanged glances lightly.

“Come inside.”

I was referring to the reception room inside the cafe. Originally, it was a place to serve important guests
when they came.

It was also an appropriate place for a secret meeting like today.

When we entered, the Crown Prince was drinking steaming tea.

Crown Prince Zeon felt our presence and raised his head. I met those sharp and calm eyes.

“Baron, we’ve seen each other again.”

Xeon smiled, pulling his lips a little. Conversely, I rolled my eyes and smiled.

“Are you regretting it? You should have killed me then.”

“If I answer in the affirmative, I will get my neck out of this place. By the master of the magic island
standing next to the baron.”

“You come armed with holy things, and you are very strict. And remember that it was Your Majesty who
agreed to this negotiation voluntarily.”

I sat across from him. After that, Idris sat next to me, and Lyriel next to Zeon.

“… … Actually, it was surprising. I didn’t know that Masom would propose to meet you first.”

Xeon spoke first.

“Even though we haven’t been able to eat each other for over a thousand years. What the hell kind of
wind is blowing and it doesn’t respond when touched, but rather bends in and enters?

His golden eyes looked straight at me.

“Can the baron explain?”

I took a sip of tea and said.

“This is a vicious cycle. The Empire suppresses the wizard, and the wizard is driven out to the magic
island and plunders the Empire. Because of that, the Empire becomes more and more reluctant to use
wizards.”

“So you ask for peace to break the cycle?”

“After the mage changed from Oscar Perdian to this person, you are probably aware that the wizard’s
outside activities were almost cut off. As the Crown Prince, you must have received such information.”

“However.”

“Masom wants to improve relations with the Empire. So first, I broke one of the loops.”

“Why do I have to respond to him?”

“Isn’t it going to be of any benefit to the Empire? Coexistence.”

I don’t know why he insists on war. If a war breaks out, both sides will suffer huge losses. Otherwise, it
could have been destroyed.

Is there any reason for the person who will become the leader of a country, no, the actual head of the
empire holding the real power on behalf of the old emperor, to make such a judgment at all
disadvantages? I had a question.

“… … my father was a priest There were few priests in the world at the time who survived in top secret.”

Xeon gave an answer to my question that I couldn’t even imagine.

‘priest?’

There was no such content in the novel <Danger, Run!>.

Because Xeon’s father was never mentioned in the novel.

“My mother wanted to revive the clergy lineage. So I found my father and married him. By enlisting a
person who used to be a commoner to the counts.”

“… … So?”
“At that time, Oscar Perdian was trying to annihilate the clergy in order to conquer the Empire.”

At those words, Idris put on an expression as if something was being pointed out, as if he was full of
energy.

“My father went out of the imperial palace to visit the count who had enlisted him, and he was killed by
Oscar.”

I also roughly understood what you meant.

“On that day, Oscar misunderstood that his father was of the count’s bloodline, and went to the count’s
mansion and slaughtered the family. You would have known that the priesthood is connected by blood.”

But this was new.

I don’t know exactly how many years ago, but that event must have been at least after Xeon was born.

Xeon is 26 years old this year, so it was about twenty years ago.

At that time, the family had been slaughtered and there was only one person who survived and
succeeded the count.

The person i know

“The only direct survivors that day were Shannon Lahrat and his newborn son, who had been separated
after marriage. Even his husband was unlucky enough to go home and be killed with him.”

I let out a sigh. Was it the wizard’s job?

Xeon said that it was not officially announced for the sake of the count’s prestige.

“Shannon Lahrat became Count Lahrat from that day on, and, vowing revenge, took command of the
Knights Templar. After that, his skills were recognized and he was promoted repeatedly to become the
commander of the knights.”

Xeon smiled coldly.

“I suffered the humiliation of having my son taken away again.”

All of this was what made Zeon and Shannon so clinging to Masom.

“Vengeance… … You wanted it.”

“We stood up with the intention of destroying Masom.”

Lyriel kept silence with a complicated expression, as if she had already heard the story. Zeon looked at
Lyriel like that once and continued.
“So it’s too much for me to stop here.”

He emphasized the word “too much”.

“I wanted to come a long way. Shannon Lahrat died in revenge.”

“Then, your Highness is going to throw yourself together as well.”

If we reject this reconciliation we have offered today, all that is left is really war.

I asked with such a nuance.

“I heard Agnes Schlieer’s confession.”

No reply came, so I added. Xeon’s eyebrows moved slightly.

“They gave the order to stir up the masom.”

“Did he insist on making peace?”

“I got ripped off. This will also make your group safer.”

“Baron, you are wonderful in many ways.”

I let go of his twisted admiration.

“… … I know you’ve come a long way. Even Agnes Schlieer said it all. But now there is not much left for
Your Majesty to write.”

“I know.”

“It must be the reason why Your Majesty is here.”

The very fact that we were here meant that we were willing to negotiate.

I looked at Lyriel.

I don’t know the details, but maybe Lyriel defeated Xeon while the Red Moon was going on.

Lyriel kept making a face that knew everything.

“I need a cause to stop this revenge.”

“I agree.”

“To establish that cause, the baron and the mage were brought into the Empire’s land. Without escorts
or the 7th Knights corps, secretly.”
Xeon picked up the teacup and drank what was inside.

“So, can you tell me now? The plan after the reconciliation.”

Eventually, Xeon collapsed.

I am now able to get to the point.

“Anyway.”

At my words, Idris flicked her finger lightly.

In response to his call, the magical energy moved, drawing a map on the table and carrying a pile of
papers.

It was a large, detailed map, including the Empire and Ma Island.

Xeon looked at the magic with his chin crossed as if intrigued.

“Why did you make the map, Mage?”

“Because we have to designate a way for exchange.”

Idris answered. Then he used magic and started negotiating.

From here on, it was Idris’ share.

One day when the red moon appeared on Masom Island.

There was only a white moon in the Empire.

Lyriel crumpled up writing a letter to Vianne. It was already the fifth letter to be rewritten. But there was
nothing to like.

It wasn’t because I wasn’t good at writing. It was because I didn’t know how to say this.

Lyriel Sigron closed his eyes and suppressed his trembling breath.

Lyriel’s love was rough and dangerous.

As love usually does.

Therefore, Lyriel could not send the letter in the end.

The palace with chandeliers glistening in golden light.

After the party was over, people left and Lyriel was in the empty feast of gold.

A sudden sound of footsteps echoed through the two-story hall.

Lyriel, who had climbed the space above the central staircase and stared at the long stained glass, slowly
turned around. The hem of the dress vibrated faintly.

“I thought about what you said.”

It was Xeon.

A red fur cloak draped over his shoulders, the owner of the crown.

“Exchange with Masom….”

He exchanged greetings with a kiss on the back of Lyriel’s hand.

As he bowed his head, dark hair slightly obscured his golden eyes.

“But, as I said yesterday, I have such a past.”

It was an expression of euphemistic refusal. Lyriel couldn’t stay still, so she gave a rebuttal.

“You don’t have to be so radical about clearing the past, Xeon.”

“You just want to save your friend from war, don’t you?”

Lyriel had a slightly angry expression on her face.

“Sir, why are you saying that? I want to save Your Majesty.”

“I don’t know what that means.”

“… … I told you, that I fell in love with His Majesty. That would be embarrassing and I would die, didn’t
I?”

“I remember.”

“Why did I say I was embarrassed? I could have just said sorry to my friend.”

“That’s what I want to know too.”

Lyriel bit her lip.

“Because I knew that if I fell in love with Your Majesty, I would be for Your Majesty. I knew that I would
be moving for the sake of Your Majesty, who was trying to kill my precious friend.”
“Then you are trying to save me now? Aren’t you trying to save your friend? How did the exchange with
Masom become like that?”

“Do not underestimate Vianne Astahilt, Your Majesty.”

Taking out the hand that had been slightly held by Zeon, Lyriel said firmly.

Xeon laughed softly.

“I’ve already looked down on you once, and I’ve been seriously hurt. So don’t underestimate me any
more.”

“no. Your Majesty is still looking down on you.”

“In what way?”

“The fact that you are thinking of war itself.”

Lyriel could be sure.

I have seen Bjan and Idris since childhood. Idris had been separated for 10 years in the middle, so even if
you say you don’t know it well, few people know about Byan Astahilt as well as Lyriel.

“If you start a war, Your Majesty will be defeated.”

Lyriel clenched her fists and said.

The smile disappeared from Xeon’s face.

“A leap of confidence.”

“No. Surely your Majesty will be defeated and drink.”

Lyriel’s eyes were filled with certainty.

“I know those kids. Vianne Astahilt is stronger than His Majesty’s thoughts. A very, very strong friend. In
many ways.”

Although he acted flawlessly and seemed to break easily, Vianne had an endlessly strong side.

Lyriel felt a sense of intimidation comparable to that of a far, long time.

“And a friend with many secrets. You don’t tell me the secret very well, but I can guess why.”

The beautiful blonde received the light of the chandelier more vividly than gold.

Lyriel’s magenta eyes were filled with one emotion. It was a pity for Xeon.
“Perhaps because it is such a dangerous, powerful secret.”

“… … Lady Sigron.”

“I am, I am. I don’t want to lose charge. I want to protect my friends too. I’m stuck in the middle and all I
can do is stop this fight so everyone can live.”

Lyriel decided not to stop on his behalf.

“Do you love me?”

Xeon looked at Lyriel silently.

“I love you.”

“Then please heed my warning.”

“… … But I’ve come too far Shannon Lahrat is dead. For this work I am about to do.”

“So, please stop even now.”

Zeon’s eyes fluttered slightly at Lyriel’s appeal.

He raised his hand, paused, and finally lifted it up again to steal what was running down Lyriel’s cheek.

“Your Majesty, you have not come too far already, you have already lost too much.”

Lyriel then sympathized with Shannon Lahrat.

“Don’t lose any more. If you go one step further, Your Majesty will be the first to lose me.”

“Are you serious about that?”

Lyriel nodded at the low question.

“My friend jokes a lot, but doesn’t talk nonsense.”

“… … .”

“And I learned that from him.”

Lyriel turned and walked past Zeon and down the stairs.

‘What was built with emotion, it must be broken down with emotion.’

Lyiel knew it well. How to deal with revenge from the past.
It is because he had an experience of changing his feelings towards Vianne and Idris when he hated
wizards due to an accident 10 years ago.

Xeon looked at Lyriel’s back for a long time.

After that meeting, Zeon’s thoughts changed.

He accepted the secret meeting proposal passed over by Lyriel.

Negotiations went well. Since this meeting was a secret from the outside, in fact, I couldn’t decide much
right now. We have only mentioned the simplest.

Lyriel smiled brightly as she saw me and Idris off.

“I will call you often. Maybe I’ll come back soon. When negotiations between the working-level staff
officially begin, my top management may intervene.”

“Yes, Vianne. If you come, please send me a letter first.”

“Okay.”

Lyriel waved her hand and waved it to me as well. He stabbed Idris in the side, who was standing still,
and made him say hello.

Idris looked down at Lyriel and waved her hand reluctantly.

Lyriel snorted as if it was plastic.

With that, we went back to space.

The cold air of Masom touched his skin. I slipped into Idris’ cloak as a joke.

“What are you doing, Vianne?”

Idris asked with a smile.

“It’s cold!”

I exclaimed cheerfully and hugged his waist.

Idris flinched. He hugged me and sighed.

“Why?”

He poked his head out and asked why he sighed. Idris looked at me as if he was making fun of me.
Then, without a word, he leaned over and kissed him. Suddenly, I closed my eyes and cling to him.

Their lips met and their breaths mixed. Idris coveted my lips softly and kindly, but never caring.

It barely fell, but sweet eyes were fixed on my face.

‘Wow, this is dangerous.’

“Idris, calm down. It’s still daytime.”

“I know.”

“… … It’s not a face you know that, are you?”

I chuckled and chuckled.

“Did you hear it?”

Idris said quietly. ‘Cause I’m so honest

“Let’s go in. It’s cold, really.”

“okay.”

We came in behind the back.

He made a fire in the fireplace and threw firewood into it. And I went and sat down in front of him.

Idris’ magic will give a better effect than a fireplace once in a while, but sometimes you have to have
romance like this.

“It’s going to be quite busy, we.”

“I will. Because exchanges with the Empire had been cut off for a long time. It will be a lot of work.”

“I’m glad it went well though. If the Crown Prince held on, there would have been no other answer but
war, right?”

“Huh.”

Idris nodded slightly. He tapped the wood in the fireplace with a stick.

The firewood burned red and made a crackling sound. When you open your hand and get closer, the
warmth is transmitted.

“If we had to go to war, we would have won somehow.”

It wasn’t funny because the person speaking was Idris. Not everyone knows he’s strong.
“Of course it is. Who we are We were just considering what we had to lose in the process.”

I laid down on his legs as a pillow and clashed.

I fell asleep while staring blankly at the orange flame.

I’m sorry Idris for giving up my legs, but I fell asleep in the dark.

Idris smiled slightly as she looked at the sleeping Vianne. He must have been tired of dealing with the
sad prince.

He moved the firewood by magic by moving his fingers. He pushed some more firewood into the
fireplace and withdrew his hands with satisfaction.

When someone knocked on the door politely, he lowered his voice.

“Vianne is sleeping.”

The visitor then opened the door and entered without making a sound. It was Eustav.

“Are you tired?”

“I didn’t say it, but I would. Maybe.”

Eustav quietly squatted next to Idris. The space in front of the fireplace wasn’t that wide, so I had no
choice but to do it.

And handed him a small bottle.

“Leon Temret asked me to tell you.”

“It’s a lifetime.”

“This time in five years.”

“Now I just need to find another three years’ worth.”

“It is true, but it is said that those three years are difficultly scattered. Perhaps… … You may never find
it.”

Eustav hesitated and delivered the news.

“Still, by the fact that there are 7 years of return, did you not know that Vianne-sama has more than 7
years to live? Isn’t that what happened… ….”
“It’s only seven years.”

Idris did not agree with Eustav’s words. Stroking Vianne’s hair, he muttered.

“It’s a pity that my 10 years are just because we’re together that much.”

“… … Ok. I know how the owner lived for 10 years. I was not particularly thrilled, as I had to catch the
owner who escaped every time to go to Vianne.”

Eustav recalled the past. Idris smiled slightly.

“So one time, you didn’t catch me on purpose, and you and I were both caught by Oscar.”

“I was imprisoned in a dungeon for a week.”

“… … Will this be a memory?”

“I don’t like it either, but I can’t help but remember that.”

“Right.”

The two of them did not speak for a while.

What had happened in the past was quickly rectified. Everything was as we intended.

But for some reason, I kept feeling like I was missing something.

“It’s a watch.”

I was resting and suddenly.

I looked at the clock on the wall and thought of one thing.

“The direction in which the hand of the clock rotates is called clockwise, right?”

Eustav, who was working hard next to me, looked at me blankly. It was a two-sided question about what
to ask.

“Yes, but.”

“Then the other way around?”

“Of course we call it counter-clockwise.”

I sat in the armchair and wiggled my feet.

“Why would people say such a thing? It’s even a widely used term. Everyone understands when I say,
“Stand in your spot and turn around in a counterclockwise direction.”

“You are curious about everything.”

“Please understand. I am bored.”

“… … I’m not a linguist, so I don’t know anything in-depth. However, when setting the direction of
rotation, I wonder if the clock is what everyone can think of easily.”

“is it?”

“The hand of a watch always turns in the same direction.”

Eustav said. I nodded.

“right? The clock hand always turns in one direction.”

As if it was a lie that they were crazy about the Red Moon Festival and the negotiations with the Empire,
after everything was over, Masom continued to be in a peaceful state.

I became free after a long hiatus.

He couldn’t stand his boredom and even went to the academy as a daily instructor. Because I had a
promise to the students last time.

Unfortunately, Idris could not be taken, but Michael was taken with him instead.

Michael and Leon, the head of the research institute, who was only half his age, flirted with each other
like a friend. It was the same with the students. The daily instructor event was successfully concluded.

But it was only one day. It looked like a bear hanging out on the bed during the winter.

As the sun went down, I purposely got up and stormed into Idris’ office.

“Idris, are you busy?”

“no.”

As soon as I entered, he swung the papers he was holding. Then, a member of the direct line next to him
picked up the document while crying.

‘I’m not busy… … Right?’

I was skeptical, but for once I trusted him.

“What were you doing?”

I asked as I sat on the sofa near Idris’ desk.

“just. This and that.”

“Were you working until the sun went down? Doesn’t your back hurt if you sit for a long time?”

“No problem, Vianne. Do not worry.”

“But sometimes I have to straighten my back. If you’re not busy, would you like to go for a walk with
me?”

“Good.”

At those words, a dark cloud appeared on the face of the direct member.

But when Idris stared, he grabbed the papers and pulled them out.

“Let’s go, Vianne.”

He took my hand and walked out of the room.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
IBCV C21
IBCV C23

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER
Menu

IBCV C23
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 23: Counterclockwise

Walking side by side down the hallway, I talked about what happened today.

“Because Pendes called the kids and baked cookies with them? But I was clumsy than those kids.”

“This can be happening.”

“No! Anyway, how old am I?”

“It’s okay, Vviannce. I will do it for you.”

“What?”

“Bake cookies. Or any other dish.”

“Are you good at cooking?”

” I used to live alone.”

“Ugh. Right. It was, indeed.”

What can’t he do? It’s a big deal because my lover is so good.

I looked at him with envy.

“What if someone takes such a perfect kid? I may die of stomach ache.”

That would be annoying if Eustav heard it. Idris smiled shyly.

“You know I can’t go to anyone else.”

“That is the most perfect. I had never really saved a country in my previous life, so how did I meet such a
kid?”

Why is there such a thing? ‘If things are going so well, you must have saved the country in your previous
life!’.

But in my previous life, I ruined the country. It didn’t explain why I met him in this life. As the saying
goes, sometimes it’s wrong, isn’t it like that?
“I think that’s something I can say. I don’t know my past life.”

Idris said only cute words. I felt good and walked hand in hand with him.

We happily crossed the air corridor and went to another building.

It was time for darkness to fall, and Idris lit up the invisible feet with a light.

Thanks to that, I recognized that we were passing through a familiar hallway.

It was the room we were staying in until the Night Stopped Incident happened. Even though the room
was closed after time jumped out of the frozen night.

“Idris, is the stopped night okay now?”

Idris turned her head to me and listened to me.

“Ah, that. We mobilized barrier scholars to establish the highest level of barriers.”

“Then you can’t come out anymore? Like time.”

“It has been quiet so far. The barrier is so strong that it will be difficult to come up with anything now.”

“like that. It seems there are a lot of good barriers.”

“Research is active these days, so it’s worth using.”

We exchanged stories and arrived in front of Idris’ old bedroom where the night had stopped.

Idris and I did not stop walking. I was thinking of going through this place to a small garden.

I did.

As soon as Idris took just three steps from the room, she stopped.

“Idris?”

Realizing that my hands were empty, I called him. He put my hand

“Vianne.”

He looked at me

His face had softened up just a few seconds ago, but now he looks somewhat pale. He seemed surprised
by something.
There are only a few moments when he makes such an expression. One when I’m hurt, and the other
when he’s hurt.

And the last one, when we’re both in crisis.

That was it.

There was a rush of fighting as if being beaten in the back of the head.

It was ominous. Yes, that was it. I smiled instantly.

“Tell me, Idris. What’s up.”

“… … I feel bad.”

He said so without end.

But I couldn’t listen to him.

Because it reminded me of the conversation I had with Eustav on the day the Red Moon began.

“The owner’s intuition is very fitting.”

“… … What is the hit rate?”

“Actually, you don’t even have to count probabilities. When it comes to magic, if it’s a hundred, it’s a
hundred, because everything fits… … .”

I swallowed my trembling breath.

Okay. It’s been so peaceful for a while.

“Is it magical?”

I swallowed my saliva and asked again.

Idris quietly nodded her head once.

… … If so, the hit rate is 100.

“What the hell… … .”

I quietly groaned.

The next moment, his expression changed again. I didn’t even have time to figure out what it was this
time.

He quickly reached out and pushed me hard.

Puck, quaaang! Bang!

The room exploded loudly. It was the room we just passed by.

The whole wall collapsed and flew away. Furniture and furnishings were torn to pieces.

The shock wave was too strong.

Thanks to Idris pushing me, I didn’t get hit properly, but I rolled wildly and fell across the hallway.

I wondered how many laps I had rolled, and when I stopped, I found that I was almost pushed to the end
of the hallway.

The shock was too great. I thought I was going to pass out, but I kept my eyes shut tight and open.

He moved his shaky arms and barely got up. It was hard to breathe as if my lungs were broken. My
whole body trembled as if I had chills.

‘Idris. What happened to Idris?’

He couldn’t even escape because of me.

The nape of his neck was pulled, but he clenched his teeth and lifted his head.

Amidst the dust, Idris’s imprint was seen.

He was half nailed to the wall opposite the room. He vomited blood in pain. I’ve never seen it go so far.

Unconsciously trying to scream, I quickly covered my mouth with my hand.

It was only then that I realized that my left hand had been completely crushed. When the explosion
occurred, it looked like broken furniture had been lodged in my hand.

The ashes weren’t too bad either.

I pulled out a piece of wood for treatment.

For a moment, it hurt so much that my reason almost flew away.

A muffled groan escaped. He crouched down, grabbed his hand, and bit his teeth to break them apart.

‘Hold on. Have to be patient You can do it, Vianne Astahilt.’

I repeated to myself.

That was then. A sharp, cracking voice echoed through the broken hallway, as if hitting his ear.
“It took a really long time. With his unbearable personality, if he waited this long, there must be a result
that suits him.”

Her long hair down to her waist swayed slightly as she walked slowly.

His hair was bright red, as if dyed with blood.

I lifted my eyes and looked at the man who suddenly appeared.

Green eyes that glisten like snakes. Eyes that seem cold and cruel. Cool brows. Dark blue clothes that
hang loosely like a dancer’s stage costume.

It looked like it had been heard somewhere.

The sound of footsteps filled the silent hallway. When even the sound stopped, Idris spoke as if chewing
on it.

“… … Oscar Perdian.”

I let out a gasp. That person was him.

The former mage who ruined our childhood.

“I’m tired of life.”

Idris, who had healed his injuries in an instant, flew something at me and said,

What flew to me was healing magic.

The tattered hands, the broken bones, and the cuts and scratches all recovered as if nothing had ever
happened.

“They were decapitated, their heart cut out, and burned in an ancient flame.”

Idris summoned the sorcerer’s sword without hesitation. The pure white sword gleamed and attracted
magical power.

“Then you appear again with the same body.”

Oscar Perdian chuckled. It was an unpleasant noise.

“You know nothing. It is very interesting to hear from you.”

“Shut up.”

Idris’ white sword and Oscar’s bright red magic collided violently. The waves were so far away that my
hair was fluttering.
I waited for the numbness of my recently recovered fingers to go away. Then I thought of the help I
could give.

Oscar Perdian maintained the position of sorcerer for over 40 years on record. The accumulated
experience will be considerable. So Idris must have had a hard time killing him too.

If I were to intervene in the presence of such a strong person, Idris would only get in the way.

So what I can do.

“… … .”

I spread the magic circle.

Difficulty 46.

It was a repositioning magic.

Answer me, Agnes.

Agnes Schlieer returned to the Empire after negotiations with the Empire began. This is because Crown
Prince Zeon withdrew the subjugation of the wizards outside the island.

‘Answer me, please.’

Agnes had agreed to come when I needed it in return for help. There was no agreement in advance that
that would be the situation right now.

She’s a strong wizard who even uses ancient magic, so I’d like you to come if possible.

However, whether the transfer of the position change magic was not good, the answer did not come
quickly.

“It would be better not to do nonsense.”

It was quicker for Oscar to cast a spell on me than for Agnes to respond.

It was unbelievably fast.

I put up a blue shield. It was broken even with the Holy Power, so it hurriedly rolled to the side and
avoided it.

Surprised, Idris called out to me and threw a formidable magic on Oscar.

Oscar, too, responded with all his might. Thousands of lightning flashes erupted.
“He who has magical powers. I can’t wait to see you run away alone, no more. I will never tolerate it.”

Oscar recognized me right away. Even though today would be the first time he and I met face-to-face.

‘… … first? Is this really the first time?’

I remembered a wizard who had been brainwashed and preached the words of another personality.

That summer, the person behind me who was trying to assassinate me told me.

“You hid the light for a long time. You were alive and breathing. He is the one who has magical powers.”

I compared Oscar’s tone today with the tone I heard back then.

He was also Oscar right.

“Why… … ?”

I was stunned and my speech was blurred.

Oscar recognized me beside Idris and tried to kill me. While mobilizing spies and brainwashing a sane
wizard.

But why?

The person who knew my worth and wanted to be captured 10 years ago, why is he trying to kill me
now?

Did you decide that I can’t take it because it belongs to Idris?

He desperately tried to figure out why, but before that, Oscar moved again.

It was a magic dotted with difficulty that could not even be stopped. A bright red light covered my eyes.

It felt like my heart would stop just looking at it.

“Vianne, come to your senses!”

Idris blocked the magic towards me, and silently smoked the magic.

Idris’ right arm was crushed at the cost, and Oscar was engulfed in thousands of blades.

It was a Seco Agonia.

It was the magic that I asked not to use like that. But now was not the time to cover it up.

“It’s some kind of magic… … .”

Oscar said to himself. He rolled up his long sleeves and waved his arms.

A thick barrier rose like a wall. It minimized the damage.

Still, because it was ancient magic, he couldn’t completely stop it, so his dark blue clothes turned dark
red.

Yet he didn’t care. He immediately muttered, crushing his pronunciation with his teeth.

It seems to have been called ‘Wirus’.

“Ugh.”

The moment I read the shape of the mouth, my eyes became dizzy.

Since there is a starting word, it must be special magic or ancient magic.

Idris seemed to have escaped fortunately, but unfortunately I was one step behind.

“Uh-huh.”

Spilling blood was instantaneous. I felt like my intestines were turning over.

‘Is it poison magic?’

Idris faced Oscar, so it was difficult to protect myself. He looked like he was going crazy about that fact.

“Oscar! Stop!”

Oscar smiled madly as he raised his bloody hand and ruffled his hair.

“A magician who loves magic, yes… … In a way, it’s natural.”

Red magic exploded like blood. Idris struggled to stop it.

Because of the poison, blood flowed from his eyes instead of tears.

It made my vision blurred, but I kept my head up until the end and looked at the two wizards.

Idris looked like he was being pushed, but he would have an advantage in terms of skills if he was
properly matched with Oscar.

The current Idris was even stronger than the villain Idris in the novel. Even if the opponent is a monster
that comes back alive from the dead.

There was nothing that could not be killed one more time. As he once said.
But he couldn’t use proper attack magic because he cared about me too. Let alone attack, it seemed
difficult to defend.

If I don’t, if he gives up on me, he can win enough.

“Vianne.”

Stupid Idris turned her back to Oscar as she approached me. Even if you cast out all the magic, it’s not
enough!

At that moment, Oscar raised the corner of his mouth terrifyingly and laughed and teased his hand.

Idris hugged me and, unstoppable, threw us into the room beyond the shattered wall.

“It’s a pitiful mistake, but it was a fatal mistake. Why was my head cut off in vain then?”

If there was noise like this, at least one should have already come, but since it’s in the middle of the
magician’s castle, there must be a lot of wizards nearby.

Why is no one coming?

“The illusion barrier is doing its job well.”

As if reading my thoughts, Oscar opened his mouth.

“So let go of any hope that someone will come to help.”

The illusion barrier meant that the entire building we were in was covered with a barrier. Even if
something goes wrong, people around you will not notice it.

Then the location change magic could not work. Even if it works, the words will not be conveyed
properly.

However, even if that were the case, the person who was originally in this building would have noticed
the situation.

They should have come this way or ran away, startled by the sound of the building collapsing, but it
seems they have already been dealt with.

Some magic can be activated from a distance.

Even so, a skilled mage wouldn’t fall for such slow magic, but this building is half-empty after the mage
escaped.

It was good to give up the expectation that a proper wizard was staying.

Me, Idris, and Oscar.

In a completely closed building, only three people were alive.

I realized that the poison I had just inhaled was being detoxified. Somehow I didn’t faint. It seemed that
Idris had cast detox magic while holding me.

Meanwhile, Oscar glanced at the entrance to the stopped night.

I wondered why Oscar had pushed us here and kept us quiet, but he seemed to be waiting for the door
of a stopped night to open.

The highest level of barriers created by the barriers were horribly broken. It didn’t even look like it had
to be opened.

But other than that, there is an original door at night when it stops.

“Idris, don’t do this to Oscar.”

I choked my voice hard. But Idris didn’t seem to be able to hear me properly.

And… … The door opened.

Oscar laughed loudly and dragged us into the night where he stopped.

Stopped night.

A secret space where a demon had torn an ancient blade and stuffed it.

The night that stopped was the same as the last scenery I saw.

Starlight flickered in the dark night sky. Just like grains of sand shone in the sunlight.

A cool, dry wind blew. Regular and smooth from afar.

“… … OK?”

Idris asked with a breath. He wiped my blood with a simple magic.

“Huh… … .”

I answered briefly with all my emotions. And whispered.

“Where did Oscar come from?”

“… … Perhaps, here.”

Idris turned her head toward the broken barrier.

“That’s also a fantasy barrier. If you look closely, it seems that the barrier that was originally installed
has been broken for a long time.”

“So, you mean that after Oscar broke the barrier and came in here, he disguised it as if the barrier had
not been broken?”

“Perhaps.”

“When do you think it is?”

“I don’t know for sure, but it’s been well over three months.”

About three months ago, it was when Reesenbaum revolted.

Some of the questions that have been piling up have been answered at once.

Oscar would have entered into the night that had stopped, taking advantage of the chaos where
everyone had been out of the war. And the barrier must have been pretending to be fine.

As they came in and held their breath, no one could find Oscar.

This was the reason Idris struggled with tracking.

And Risenbaum would have helped Oscar to do that.

The reason for the rebellion and the fact that he surrendered at once and saved his life when he was on
the defensive, must have all been to create an opportunity to enter the night where Oscar stopped.

The head of Reisenbaum, Hazer, was originally Oscar’s henchman.

According to Camelia, she was also the one who discovered the young me and informed Oscar.

Then he met again with the former sorcerer whom he thought was dead. I couldn’t stay still.

Risenbaum couldn’t stand up to Idris and his direct subordinates by rebelling alone, so he clashed with
Oscar. He was trying to change the power structure of Masom and take profits through Oscar.

Laughter came out.

Come to think of it, it was Sinahan who gave me a chance for the brainwashed assassin to attack me.

Risenbaum has been working for Oscar since then.

I finished thinking and stood up. Idris supported me.

“He who holds magical powers. You must have felt good when you pretended to be dead and ran away.
That was already 10 years ago.”
Oscar grinned horribly. I stared hard at him.

“… … What is the purpose of bringing us here? How did you get your body back?”

Idris asked.

“What was the reason you had been hiding for over three months on the night you stopped?”

I also asked a question.

I knew that Oscar had teamed up with Resenbaum to get into the night that stopped.

However, the reason was unclear. There was no way it was simply to hide.

This was the middle of the magician’s castle. It didn’t make sense in common sense to hide in a place
where security was strict, even if it wasn’t far away overseas, even causing war.

Everything about Oscar was strange.

“Give me one answer. My body never died. The white thing, what you killed is just an illusion of disguise
magic. So it must have been difficult to get your body back?”

“… … No way. It was the real body that I killed.”

“You know how flimsy my disguise magic is, young wizard. Have you just forgotten?”

Idris never killed Oscar. Then it was different. It is impossible to predict how this fight will end.

“I am happy to be back before a year has passed. This island was originally mine.”

Oscar came out and pointed a knife at Idris’ neck one by one.

“I saw the Masom that you ruined in just a few months. I will have to fix it again.”

He looked up at the frozen night.

Oscar laughed in a sense of triumph.

It was a vast field with no end. One night in ancient times, what happened here?

Somehow, I felt like I knew the answer. Without any basis.

“You are going to die today, you who hold magical powers.”

Oscar said at once.

“Who do you want?”

I gathered my magic. Even in the stopped night, there was magic. Rather than outside. This is a place
where ancient times are locked up.

“If you are asking who will execute your death, you are right. It is not up to me to decide who will
execute.”

Oscar said something completely incomprehensible.

‘If you don’t kill, who will? Are there any other enemies here besides you?’

“Did you turn your head because of the wrong age?”

I said reproachfully.

He looked like he was in his thirties just by looking at his face, but the author said that he had been with
magic for over 40 years. He must have been at least sixty years old. If I ate the wrong number 60, I was
only going to get sick.

“You really don’t need to know anything.”

He acted like he was going to die of laughter that we didn’t know anything. He didn’t seem to have any
intention of telling me anything.

I did my best to boost my energy. It was a preparation for what was going to happen.

Oscar swung the sickle a few times as a test, then suddenly turned his head. Then he said to the inside of
the stopped night when no one was there.

“Terteros.”

My heart sank at his words.

‘Terteros?’

“I kept my promise. Can I go and retrieve Iman Ma Island?”

There was something in response to Oscar’s words.

A corner of the vast darkness was distorted. It was a sight that was more difficult to accept than any
other extraordinary sense.

If time and space were warped, what would it look like?

Idris grabbed my hand. In the twisted sense of reality, only Idris was holding me.
The darkness that fell from the distorted place molded itself and took shape.

When that form took the form of a whole person, I doubted my eyes.

Long, pure white hair scattered the darkness. It’s too white to be a form of darkness.

The thin white hem of his limp robe hovered slowly in the air as if submerged in water.

Even the body itself did not feel like it was standing on the ground. It looked like it was half floating.

Her beautiful face had red eyes pierced like jewels. Those eyes stared at Oscar indifferently.

“wait. I have something to tell you.”

It was a boyish voice, but it was low.

‘How did you appear in this era?’

“Drink… … .”

I said dumbfounded. Perhaps it was just an artificially materialized appearance, but the person speaking
was definitely a demon.

Idris also recognized the identity of that existence.

But Idris seemed to be caught up in something she couldn’t resist. He couldn’t even bring out the magic,
he just stayed silent.

“My hand resembles me.”

The demon muttered an unintelligible sound in a slightly hoarse voice.

“… … tile?”

It was something you would hear while playing a card game.

“Yes. The hand I chose to win.”

Terteros walked slowly towards him. Oscar frowned at what he heard.

“I don’t remember hearing anything like that. Demon, did you have something to hide from me?”

“So he said he had something to tell me.”

The cold voice of Terteros filled the stopped night. Oscar frowned.

The demon’s eyes looked at us.

“I have touched this child’s soul.”

To be precise, he looked at Idris.

“I did everything I could because I wanted it to bring me victory.”

I alternately looked at Idris and the Demon God. Really very similar That was weird. It was strange, my
mind was entangled.

A ‘colorless child’ with white hair that is rarely born.

Was that rarity because of the novel’s setting, not by chance, or because of the intervention of a
demon?

“But in the end, the child was defeated and died.”

What followed was even more bizarre.

“I had no choice but to turn the clock back, so I did that.”

The clock hand always turns in one direction.

I should.

What if someone turned the clock hand counterclockwise once?

What if time had gone back in time and then flowed again?

What if this time we walk isn’t the first time we meet?

“To die. How did that prince, that knight leader, kill the child I made?”

One day, Terterus sat inside the stopped night and spoke nervously to himself.

Stopped night. On the day the ancients were destroyed, they forced their own era to collapse and
parasitized the next era.

Normally, that day, Terterus should have slept with the Holy Spirit Ryashendar. But I avoided it by
entering into the night where I stopped.

Terterus could not go out the night it stopped. Instead, he heard the news of the night that had stopped
through a deep well installed near the center of Masom Island.

The occasional magical power of the well was influenced by it.

He watched the passage of time, and occasionally wanted to intervene in the human world.
Of course, you have to pay a certain price each time.

Touching the world was like creating an error. That error created a group of black monsters in an
indeterminate form.

The greater the intervention, the greater the error, the greater the number of monsters. So, Masom
suffered from monsters on a night in early winter, illuminated by the full moon every year.

It wasn’t just that. Every time Terteros reached out to the world, he had to cut his own existence.

The child that was sent out into the world this time was a work that was carved out of existence, but the
Crown Prince of the Empire and his knights commander killed the child.

With the defeat of the child, the entire Masom was collapsing.

Terteros wanted to achieve a complete victory, but he failed greatly. At this rate, he could have lost in
both worlds.

“I can’t leave it like this.”

He wanted to have both worlds.

The god who has won both worlds becomes stronger again. It could be restored to its ancient glory.

Conversely, if all the world is taken away, it will completely disappear.

In this way, Terterus annihilated the sleeping Ryaschendar, and he wanted to exist as a single god
forever.

So, he first touched the world where the Holy Spirit Ryashendar had won.

“Ryaschendar couldn’t get rid of all the wizards. They are only pretending to win by occupying the
continent and setting up barriers.”

If so, you can remove that barrier.

When the barrier is broken, those who worship him and wizards will flock to the continent.

A war breaks out, and the country that follows Ryaschendar will burn.

“Did you say that Ryaschendar’s living barrier stone is a human? Why are you a human? There are many
variables and it is weak. Stupid Rhyschendar.”

Terterus laughed at his twins.

He aimed at the 91st barrier stone living in the tower.

The barrier stone was a powerful soul that had already been reincarnated as much as I did. This time it
seemed that he was born with the name Vianne Ishena Rünhel.

“Kill me before I can be reincarnated… … I have to take that soul back into my world so I can no longer
use it.”

Terteros’ determination led to execution.

First, I did the work below. In order to make it easier to adapt to the new world when the soul was
brought in, the soul had to have prior information.

It was said that humans read the stories of the world they created as novels. In that case, the story of
Idris’ death until it is properly decorated like a novel should be told to the soul.

On the top bookshelf where the soul lives, one day, a novel is secretly inserted.

And as planned, Vianne read it.

The preparatory work is over. Terteros has now decided to steal the barrier stone. He exchanged one of
the knights working in the tower with his will.

For Vianne Ishena Rünhel to agree to my death.

To give up reincarnation as a barrier stone and take revenge on the country that exploited him.

So, the knight controlled by Terteros persuaded Vianne to die.

“… … Get comfortable now.”

“Yeah, really now.”

Vianne Ishena Rünhel died like that.

And at that moment, Terteros stole the soul.

The first plan was successfully realized. Next, it was his turn to turn his world back on.

It was enough to turn the clock back in the past and get rid of the failed plot.

It was possible because of his ability to manage time.

In return, Terterus risked all of his future and existence. Not a single drop left, everything.

When the returned time has flowed back to the original position, if there is no change in the outcome of
victory or defeat, Terteros will be completely annihilated at the price.

It was a regression that was accomplished with such conditions.

Vianne’s soul came to the past with the return of Terterus. And reincarnated in that time It was the year
Idris, the child of Terterus, was born.

Idris died at the age of twenty-one. That year, Vianne of the next world was twenty years old, and he
had died as well.

The two were born in the same year in the world they started over after turning counterclockwise.

Terteros hoped that what he had stolen would help his child.

So he planted Vianne next door to Idris. He went through the same process as when Rosjen Azanhenek
gave his soul to him and planted himself on the island with that power to be reincarnated.

In the novel, Idris was described as a villain. After that, Vianne’s soul was doomed to be threatened by
the villain. If that happens, the two will inevitably be connected.

Terteros wanted Vianne to prevent Idris from making future mistakes. It was a mistake like running for
revenge blindly, or underestimating the Empire.

So Vianne met Idris.

I did… … .

“My child said no war.”

Terteros’ tone became even colder.

Back in time to win. He dedicated his entire existence.

But Idris said he would not go to war.

Because of the vicious cycle of Masom and the Empire. And because of the comfort of me, Vianne
Astahilt. He said he would make peace with the Empire.

I also actively supported and promoted it.

In Terteros’s eyes, things couldn’t go wrong this way.

“Gyeol-seok, you ruined my child.”

He was furiously furious.

And hearing all these stories, I lost my composure.

“… … You said you cut me out of that world?”

The novel I read was made by a demon. Even the knight who killed me was fake.

I felt like my whole life was being denied. How did I choose death?

With what I thought, I destroyed the world I was protecting with my own hands. I cried so deeply that it
was the most destructive revenge.

How could all of that have been rigged?

“Am I being deceived from beginning to end?”

A trembling cry was mixed with his voice.

Was there anything real in my life?

“I’m not curious about your feelings, Gyeoseok.”

Terteros spoke coldly.

“I thought that if I killed Siezion and removed the barrier, the shield would disappear and war would
break out. However, Siegeon returned safely. You ruined my children and my plans.”

The damn devil ruined us.

“Then Oscar came to me. Oscar is in favor of war. Did help Me and Oscar helped each other.”

Even the fact that Oscar made a deal with the demon was revealed. I realized that the situation around
us was precarious.

“Now, it is time for judgment. Who will kill the barrier stone that ruined my child and take over the
empire?”

Terteros opened his arms as he asked a question.

Then a storm blew. It was a wind made of magic.

Oscar, me, and Idris.

I was helplessly swept away without knowing English.

Throwing us out of the stopped night, the door of the stopped night was closed.

Oscar Perdian died in the spring of the year Idris was twenty-one. He was killed by a young wizard that
he had picked up and raised because it looked useful.

It was a bad lie to tell Idris that she was never dead.
He didn’t have to tell Idris the truth. As long as Idris was confused, his purpose was fulfilled.

He lost his body. However, the 40 years he spent as a mage was enough to prepare for death.

Among the ancient relics possessed by Masom, there were some that allowed him to take his body.

At the moment of death, Oscar took the body of another person.

It was just unfortunate that he was somewhere nearby, not much to see. Oscar spent days pretending to
be him to avoid suspicion.

And around the time the attention was focused on the new wizard Idris, I went to Rezenbaum.

After proving their identity with difficulty, they traded at each other’s interests.

Oscar wanted the complete destruction of Idris. So he used a spy with Resenbaum. When he
investigated his surroundings, the man who had magical powers was caught by the tail.

Idris said that he cherishes those who contain that magical power. It was clearly the case 10 years ago.

So it must have been that he disguised the person who had magical powers as if he was dead and went
out on his own.

Then you just have to touch him.

Oscar used the ancient relic he used at the moment of his death once more. This time, he took the body
of an executive from the 3 factions and manipulated it. Risenbaum mobilized Sinahan to help him.

However, the assassination attempt was unsuccessful.

Oscar felt that the limitations of his body were hindering his return.

It couldn’t be like this. I had to get in at night when I stopped anyway.

Because he knew that the unknown space was the only way to get his body back.

Whatever you encounter there, your common sense will not work. As a mage who had been there many
times, he was sure.

In fact, Oscar met the devil there. The ancient being promised to restore Oscar’s body and demanded a
price.

The price was to drag Idris into the night that stopped. When I asked why, there was no answer.

Oscar had no choice but to silently follow instructions.

After entering the stopped night, it took me over three months to get my body back.
And the day the work was finished, ‘Oscar’ came out.

To fulfill the needs of the devil.

The demon suddenly sent us away. I have no idea what the intention is.

“Ugh… … .”

My whole body ached from rolling around.

But before us now was Oscar. Whether it was a demon or something, I had to deal with it somehow,
starting with Oscar.

Before I could even think of my whole life being deceived, before my tears dried up, I had to deal with
death right now.

“Idris, Oscar… … .”

Chaeeng!

Before I could finish my words, the two of them clashed their swords. Idris’ actions were very quick this
time.

Oscar gritted his teeth as if he was full of energy.

“… … this! Drank! Were you going to leave only me and this white thing, one of the two? You used me
and deceived me!”

I don’t know what A while ago, wasn’t the demon saying that Idris was a failure? The conclusion was
that Idris was useless because he didn’t go to war.

But now, why are you having a face-to-face match?

But whatever the circumstances, it was the same that Idris had to be on the winning side.

I retreated slowly, desperately thinking of a way to contact the wizards outside.

I don’t know if I’ll be able to succeed because of the Fantasy Barrier, but I couldn’t let it go.

The only thing that comes to mind now is the communication magic that I tried earlier.

Otherwise, there was a way to break it by force.

But my strength was not enough.

For those outside, though, the story may be different.

Agnes saw something strange.

The magical powers gathered hazy to express the shape of a certain magic circle.

This was used when contacting an opponent to activate a magic circle that requires mutual consent.

Such a request was essential for communication magic or location change magic. This is because it is a
magic circle that activates only when the opponent responds.

However, there was something strange about this request. It did not last long and was quickly scattered.
The time held was virtually fleeting.

It was highly likely that the magic requester was in a very dire situation.

Agnes restored the shape of the magic circle that had passed.

“It was a sky blue magic circle. Perhaps, it was a repositioning magic. The caster’s name must have been
in the left corner of the magic circle… … .”

It disappeared so quickly that I couldn’t see it properly.

However, there is something that comes to mind when you think of sky blue.

“Someone in a position to ask me for this kind of magic… … . Among them, if the magic color is sky blue.”

Agnes’ eyes widened.

“Vianne Astahilt?”

But for that person, there would always be a magician by his side. Why did he ask him to change his
position even with the strongest wizard by his side?

Agnes immediately contacted Masom when in doubt. I needed to understand the situation.

After negotiations with the Empire, an appropriate level of secrecy could be shared. So if you ask the
person in charge, they will give you an answer.

Communication magic was activated with light. The executive level of the central horse tower received
it.

[Hello, Sully-sama. This is the central horse tower.]

“Hello. There is something to be desired.”

[Say it. According to the agreement, I will answer any issues that can be handled in my line.]

“… … Did you and your companion have any problems?”

[Yes… … ?]

When asked in a serious tone, the executive was perplexed. He decided it was beyond his line to deal
with.

[Please wait a moment.]

He called his boss, who was working inside the tower. When the boss heard the story, he started
sweating profusely and called his superior.

In doing so, it was Eustav who received Agnes’ communication.

[What do you mean? Please explain in a little more detail.]

Eustav’s voice trembled very weakly.

“I have a magic request. It must have been almost an hour since then. It disappeared so quickly that I
couldn’t see it in detail, but it was the sky-blue repositioning magic.”

[…] … It’s sky blue.]

He asked without hesitation.

“Yeah. It was definitely sky blue.”

Agnes weighed his speculations.

“As you may already know, I know how to use ancient magic. Astahilt-sama has seen it before. I thought
he was in a dire situation that needed me, so I contacted him. Are you sure that nothing is happening
now?”

[There were no reports coming toward the central horse tower.]

“… … The use of the illusion barrier is suspected.”

[If you say it’s a fantasy barrier… … ?]

“It is that an unknown enemy may have separated Astahilt-sama from the outside world. In that case,
this kind of interchange magic doesn’t work very well.”

Agnes, who is well versed in magic, found out what was going on after a conversation with Eustav.

However, the illusion barrier was a formidable magic. Agnes spoke, but hopefully went ahead.
‘Who the hell can do that kind of magic… … .’

Agnes bit his lip.

On the other hand, Eustav in Masum discovered the situation only then thanks to Agnes’ contact. He
immediately contacted all direct contacts.

“Agnes Schlieer, do you know the formula for breaking the illusion barrier?”

[It’s too long, so I can’t even memorize it. I will find it now and call you, so write it down and take it with
you.]

“Okay.”

While Eustav dictated the formula, Camelia and Michael entered the Central Horse Tower.

“Baby, what’s going on? What happened to the master and the lady?”

Michael flew in before he was contacted and even explained properly. So, I still didn’t know what had
happened.

Camelia explained instead. Then Michael’s eyes widened.

“This smells… … .”

“What do you mean?”

“Sister, think about it. Is the illusion barrier normal magic?”

“It’s true that it’s difficult magic.”

“Old master, you think you’re alive? Isn’t that man attacking?”

“surely.”

At that time, Eustav wrote all the formulas. The three of them exchanged glances and left immediately.

First, I went to Idris’ office. As usual, he should have been here. But he wasn’t.

Next was Idris’ bedroom. Vianne was supposed to be staying there, but the room was still empty.

I had no choice but to mobilize several people to find each one.

A little more time passed, and Eustav found the barrier. It was a building with a stopped night. He
finished thinking about it.
If the night stopped, it would be an event related to ancient times.

Maybe there was a former mage.

He released the illusion barrier with great tension.

And… … .

“Oh my gosh… … .”

As soon as he checked the inside of the barrier, Eustav spat out abusive language.

Complete ruin came into his gray eyes.

For some reason, Idris became more ruthless than before. He used all kinds of magic, but he was just
expressionless.

Oscar was pushed back and took a defensive stance by the magical power he had hit.

But he wasn’t going to tolerate it.

“Seco Agonia.”

“Preques Sidus.”

Oscar and Idris said at the same time. Then Idris was caught in the blade of courtesy.

At the same time, the earth axis suddenly shook.

It was an ancient magic that I had never heard of. But I know what the effect is.

There was the sound of a bomb going down. The sound got closer and closer, and the whole building
had a huge impact.

The sturdy and spacious building began to crumble like a house made of paper.

‘… … Nonsense.’

I jumped out of the broken hallway window in amazement. And I remembered the shock absorption
magic among the magic I learned from Eustav during the Red Moon.

He barely completed his magic until he almost touched the floor. I escaped the collapsing building with
only a few scratches.

Standing on the ruins of a building that quickly became a pile of ruins, the two wizards faced each other.
“damn… … !”

Oscar wrinkled his face badly like a man in dismay.

One of his arms was missing. He had blood dripping from his shoulder in the most cruel form, as if he
had been torn apart by something.

Unless the severed part is found, it will not be easy to regenerate even with healing magic. Perhaps he
knew that, and Oscar only stopped bleeding, but postponed the regeneration and went into battle
again.

Throwing magic. Curse magic. Fire magic. Next, explosion magic and bondage magic.

Idris swung around in the air, shooting magic like a giant crescent-shaped blade. Oscar took out a magic
sword that he seemed to have used when he was a mage and cut it in half.

But a spear the size of a man was flying behind him. Oscar took its initiative, twisted its trajectory and
pinned it to Idris.

There was an explosion and a wind of dust blew up. Because Idris hit the magic and exploded it.

Taking advantage of the explosion, a magic thread that secretly pierced through the ground grabbed
Oscar’s foot and knocked him down.

Oscar shot a thick magic like a pillar in a straight line.

Idris countered it with an unknown ancient magic and swung her sword across the air.

Then Oscar lifted up a heap of building rubble and buried Idris.

Idris looked like she was being hit, but she threw the boulder that had buried her in all directions.

He mounted himself on one of the stones and approached Oscar in a close fight.

The battle between the two was so sophisticated that it was creepy. And it was tougher than I expected.
There was no room for me to intervene.

I felt the need to get out of this mess.

It was a time when I was quietly moving away one step at a time without being noticed.

A thin, strong ray of magic passed through my arm.

“Ouch.”

Made a small groaning sound.

Idris’ magic made it even more painful. I thought he would never hurt me in this lifetime.
I have no intention of saying anything, but it was still a bit sad.

I wrapped my opposite hand around the bleeding arm and continued to step backwards to stop the
bleeding.

I kept going until I got to the piercing wall. I quietly crossed my chin and went out into the hallway.

It was the moment when I turned to the side and was about to run away.

A ray of pure white magic flew toward me again in an honest straight line.

‘Wow, really, Idris!’

I screamed inside and escaped.

But something popped into my head like a blow.

The spells that attacked me were not like fragments that were missed during the battle.

It was completely aimed and shot at me.

“Idris… … ?”

I trembled at this absurd sense of separation.

It’s a bit embarrassing to say with my own mouth, but Idris sometimes loved me more than herself.
That’s why I had a fight with him a while ago.

But then he shot an attack magic at me.

I stopped there stupidly and looked at Idris.

Blood seeped from his arm and ran down to his fingers, dripping from his fingertips.

Had to run away

I turned around and ran as hard as I could.

Could it have been just three steps away? Idris’ magic flew again. It was unbelievably instantaneous to
be fighting Oscar with all his might.

Then I realized

Now he is not the Idris I know.

The spine became cold. When it was an ally, it was the most reliable magic. However, the magic that
treated me as an enemy and attacked me was too terrifying.
That’s why the wizards bowed down when they saw Idris. It was then that I understood.

I put up a shield to block the magic flying towards me, but before that, a dark pink magic crossed my
eyes.

That magic blocked Idris’ magic with her whole body. And they both exploded and disappeared.

The aftermath of the explosion came crashing down on me.

He raised his arms and closed his eyes tightly. At that moment, the hem of the black cloak covered my
face.

I shook my head. There was no aftershock. Because this person in front of me blocked me.

“Eustav… … ! How did you get here?”

Eustav only greeted me and turned his head to Idris.

And shouted loudly.

“host! Are you crazy?!”

No, I think he’s crazy now!

“Hey, you can’t talk to him right now! Know what will happen and run!”

Eustav was strong, but in front of Idris, he was like a soft paper doll.

I don’t know how much of the difference in actual power is, but at least it was my experience.

Eustav raised his eyebrows as if embarrassed.

“What do you mean? The owner has turned his eyes and can’t even recognize Vianne, so I’ll have to say
something right!”

“It’s not like I just rolled my eyes! Idris, you seem to have changed your personality now!”

The body is the same Idris, and he’s attacking Oscar, so he’s not a different person at all.

All that was left was the possibility that his personality had changed.

Then, this time, Oscar’s magic flew in. He recognized Eustav as an enemy.

Eustav, who barely managed to block Oscar’s magic, was the flagship.

“Yes? What does that mean!”

“Oscar Perdian made a deal with the demon! In return for our body, they dragged us into the night
where we stopped, but the demon said something and then sent us back? But then, the demon must
have manipulated Idris’ inner side.”

“I can’t! And, what else did you drink? Aren’t all gods dead?”

As he met a familiar face, he confided in him, but as expected, Eustav did not understand. He seemed to
doubt the authenticity of my words. It was terribly embarrassing.

“okay. I didn’t even expect it. Let’s see what’s going on with Oscar first.”

“Okay.”

Eustav did as he was told.

As soon as he left my side, Camelia and Michael approached me.

“Is the owner crazy?”

He seemed to have heard Eustav shouting. That’s what I said as soon as I saw my face.

“I’m not crazy, maybe my personality has changed. I’ll tell you the details later, so go ahead and stop
Oscar. Idris pretty much took care of it, but I’m not sure what’s going to happen.”

“Hmm. Are you telling me that I was the faithful dog of my previous owner, lady?”

“Is that still the case?”

“no? I lost interest and stopped doing it. Now, the owner is more trivial, and working together is fun.”

“Then that’s it. Go quickly. Unless you want to change the owner again.”

“To change the owner again, that would be absurd. Because I really like the owner with the lady. By the
way, your personality has been tampered with, I’ll have to fix my master after this battle is over!”

Persuaded by me, Michael jumped into the battle on his own.

This person is willing to meddle in anything that might be interesting, so it was not difficult to deal with
this.

Meanwhile, Camelia stayed by my side.

“You are hurt.”

She kindly healed a wound on my arm as well.

“It was Idris.”

I said bluntly. It was obvious that Camelia was perplexed.

“I heard the explanation you gave to Ilkanes. … … What are you going to do?”

“I don’t know, neither do I.”

I wiped my face with my hand and frowned.

The more I thought about it, the more I was deceived. I’ve never even heard of a curse that makes you a
different person.

What should I do?

‘Please, Idris. Say it’s a temporary problem.’

I tried to stay rational.

‘Tell me you’ll be fine.’

I want to hear the words he told me over and over again.

“dare!”

Meanwhile, Oscar screamed as he was pushed to the defense.

His magic caused intermittent explosions depending on the mood of the owner.

His plan must have been to deal with Idris in the night where he was stopped, but it was not enough
that the plan went wrong, and he was fighting one-on-three, which made him angry.

He seemed to have been heavily deceived by the demon.

He may have changed his attitude while acting as if the demon was going to take Idris and put Oscar into
the sorcerer’s seat.

“Whatever the story is… … The author must be killed.”

“I agree.”

Camelia, who lost Lesha at Oscar’s hand, responded to my self-talk.

I turned my head and looked up at Camelia.

It was not polite to keep this wizard by my side. He had to give him a chance for revenge.

“Oscar can’t beat us, Camelia. But as it was this time, it could be resurrected at any time. I have to stop
that. Go. Go and take Oscar’s relic.”
Watching the lengthy battle, I noticed that Oscar was carrying an ancient artifact.

Among the people in this place, the holy power that only me could see was idling around Oscar.

The Holy Power aggressively touched the small stick attached to Oscar’s waist. He seemed to want to
destroy it.

It was rare for a man to show a lot of interest in mere small things. So that would be an ancient artifact.

Just as magical power is attracted to me, the soul of a saint, holy power must be attracted to the ancient
relics of the demon god.

And maybe that brainwashed the wizard and resurrected Oscar. Because Oscar couldn’t have been
resurrected alone without any help.

“A relic?”

Camellia asked confusedly.

“Can you see the stick on Oscar’s waist?”

I said quietly.

“It is an ancient artifact. If you look at what Oscar is wearing, it may have something to do with his
resurrection.”

“… … Are you okay with being alone?”

When Camellia goes, I am left alone. But I didn’t think I’d be any more dangerous than Camellia, who
wasn’t even involved in battle.

“I can’t help it. For now, as long as other threats do not appear, I think it will be fine.”

I pushed Camelia away.

Camellia threw down her magic and rushed at her like crazy.

Losing an arm, Oscar was unable to properly respond to a physical attack. Camellia nailed that blind
spot.

Camellia grabbed the artifact and moved it into space over my hand.

Oscar’s expression became very attractive.

Without a moment’s delay, I whispered to Seong-gyeok. Destroy this artifact.

Plates were also laid. Attached any attack magic circle to the artifact, and gathered the Holy Power.
The holy power that had been waiting only for that moment rushed into the magic tremendously.

And I threw the relic at the magic of Oscar who hurriedly flew towards me.

Flash!

Magic has been activated. The explosion was so powerful that I thought an earthquake had occurred.

Oscar’s attack magic and his relics disappeared together as powder.

Just as Oscar lost his relic and fell into chaos, Eustav and Michael seized him. Then Idris put a knife in his
heart.

“I thought he killed him a long time ago, but he was still alive like a piece of garbage.”

In a tone different from the one I knew, Idris said. Now he was almost like a different person.

Idris mercilessly twisted the magic blade. Oscar spewed blood in pain.

“you are… … Who is it? Whoops… … .”

Oscar was also belatedly questioned. Idris seemed strange to him, too.

“Do you know how to ask?”

Idris responded coldly.

“no! You are not Idris. Who the hell… … !”

Oscar was speechless. It was because Idris pulled out a knife and cut off his head, as if he didn’t want to
hear more.

“… … .”

Oscar is dead. Very definitely.

A heavy silence ensued. There was only the sound of heavy breathing.

The three mage lords were looking at Idris in confusion. I was confused as well.

“… … Idris.”

I approached him and called his name. Now it was time to check his condition.

“Who is the author?”

Idris didn’t look at me, but turned her head to her direct supervisor and asked softly.
“Did you protect the author from my magic?”

He didn’t recognize me.

Eustav looked at Idris in astonishment.

“Master, have you really changed your personality?”

Idris asked with a cold face.

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean! Master, does it make sense that I can’t recognize you even if no one else knows?”

Michael put his hands on his side as if embarrassed. Camellia also narrowed her eyes.

“But since we are completely different personalities, you seem to know who we are… … Why is it that
only Vianne-sama doesn’t know?”

“How do I know the author?”

Idris looked at her with annoyed eyes. When he showed his sincerity without a single lie, Camelia was
the first to put her arm out in front of me.

Michael took the new magic in his hand, and Eustav stopped trying to insert the sword.

“Don’t do anything you will regret, my lord. Even if she gets hurt, I don’t know?”

“Master, let’s talk calmly first. How and where did it go wrong? … .”

They were doing this without fear in front of Idris, who had killed Oscar a few minutes ago and still had a
ferocious look. With the sole intention of defending me.

“Idris.”

I called him again with a dry voice.

Conversation that was going on came to a halt. Idris’ red eyes stared at me as if piercing through.

“Hi. I was your neighbor, and now I am your fiance.”

I greeted him like it was the first time. To find out who he is now.

“Neighborhood? Engagement… … ?”

Idris smirked. It’s as if you heard something you couldn’t hear. Everyone was very nervous at that smile.

“You mean I did that?”

“Huh. I did it. Even what you suggested. I asked if it was too early to get married, but then you said that
you should get engaged instead.”

“A sound that doesn’t even sound like a word… … .”

When I saw the reaction, I immediately knew who it was. A terrible assumption came true.

“Aren’t you excited too? You know, because you don’t know love.”

Idris paused.

“… … I don’t know you, but at least you seem to know me. Was it because he was my neighbor?”

Idris said questioningly. My direct reports looked at Idris with eyes that wanted to reveal anything right
away, but Idris didn’t care.

“I didn’t know my neighbor was still alive. Is there anyone other than Lyriel Sigron that I couldn’t kill and
missed?”

I exhaled a weeping breath.

How did this person come about?

“Idris never tried to kill me. Rather, it saved me. But it seems that you and that boy are different
people.”

I forced a laugh. When I opened my eyes, tears flowed down my cheeks.

“You awakened as a wizard by killing your parents who were trying to kill you because they abused you.
Right?”

Idris’ expression hardened. I continued.

“I came to Ma Island and grew up terribly, and I decided to kill all the villagers who stood by and
tormented you when you were young. To avenge lost anger.”

Eventually, Idris cast a spell on me. I had no intention of avoiding it. But Camelia stood in front of me
and stopped me.

“Camellia Jeren. Stay away.”

Idris commanded in an angry voice. Camellia disobeyed.

“No, Master.”

“I said Vicky.”
“You will regret it. As Michael said.”

“Idris will not regret it, Camelia.”

I put my words on their raw conversation.

Eustav looked at me with anxious, dying eyes, but I did not turn my attention to him.

“Idris has no choice but to do that.”

“… … What are you talking about?”

Eustav asked. I replied looking straight at Idris.

“Because this person has the personality before the return.”

The villain in the novel, Idris.

A person who failed to kill Lyriel. A person who does not know love, is unhappy, and is cruel.

The person I can’t hold on to forever.

That was this person in front of me.

“… … It’s a comeback.”

Camellia said sarcastically.

“The demon told me. Time in this world once went back to the past and then flows again.”

All three of my direct reports fell into a terrifying silence.

They knew I wasn’t the kind of person to joke around in this situation.

“This person is Idris, who lived here before time went back… … .”

Coming out of the frozen night, Idris’ personality changed.

Now I understand why the demon had captured Idris even after making a deal with Oscar. He was trying
to restore the former Idris who wanted war.

At this point in reconciliation with the Empire, reviving Idris, who had a cruel nature, was beneficial to
the Demon God.

He will start a war at a moment the Empire could not even imagine, and he will win.

So, maybe I should like this person

How do we bring back the Idris we know?

I grabbed hold of the distant hope and burst into tears.

“Because of the regression, Idris was stronger than I knew… … .”

The body that has undergone the regression may have unconsciously remembered the knowledge or
experience before the regression.

A situation that will never happen after the return may have been familiar before the return.

Due to the overlapping differences due to the changed environment, he has more outstanding abilities.

“That’s why I used something I didn’t learn as a child… … .”

10 years ago, I remembered the man who cast magic to mask my magical powers.

I found out later. That magic was actually invented by Idris, not magic with a well-arranged theory.

There was no way the young Idris, who had barely acquired the basic knowledge of magic, could devise
such a thing. But he did it.

It was thanks to the help I received from myself before the return.

“You’re just talking nonsense.”

Idris looked at me with contempt. Then I drew a magic circle in earnest.

“Do not be deceived by the author’s words.”

Idris warned her direct supervisor.

“Kill the author. Then go to your seats and prepare for war. I was not prepared for war until this time,
what was ‘I’ thinking… … .”

And issued a new order.

But Camelia, Michael and Eustav did not move.

“Didn’t you hear?”

Idris widened her eyes at their attitude.

Still, no one was moving.

“… … Vianne, is there no way? It’s a way to get your personality back.”

Eustav asked a little.

“If there was such a thing, wouldn’t there be no reason for me to cry like this? Eustav.”

I couldn’t stop crying and replied.

It was so desperate.

The villain Idris was basically possessed of a grudge.

He will first kill me, the surviving neighbor, and then kill everything that bothers me. They will wage war
against the Empire, and eventually even kill Lyriel.

I don’t want such an ending. Even Idris who knows me will.

I had to block the Idris in front of me.

It was really difficult to stop him, the wizard. He will not listen to my persuasion, nor will he give up on
war.

In the end, he had no choice but to subdue him to the point of incapacity or kill him.

But how did I kill Idris?

I loved him.

“… … If there’s no way to get the master back, we’ll have to stop him before he goes wild.”

At that time, Michael trembled a little at the end of his speech, and pretended to be light.

“Michael.”

Eustav called him sharply. But even he couldn’t blame him.

“If you don’t want to stop it, watch my girl die first.”

“It doesn’t work.”

“Isn’t that what I’m saying too?”

Michael made a golden spear that he often used in battle and held it in his hand.

“… … By blocking, is that what I mean? Are you going to fight the master? Is it possible?”

“I can’t help it. You have no choice but to become like a dog attacking a tiger.”

Michael gave an answer and smiled like Michael.

“Otherwise, you might have to carry out strange orders under a reckless master, right? I understand that
the master’s personality has been turned upside down because of the time has passed, but if that’s the
case, then let’s just beat the changed master a little and calm him down and talk.”

Michael said he wanted to meet the owner he knew again.

“If we lose, we’ll all die anyway, so there’s no need to think about it after that. If we win, then we can
just sit back and think about whether to kill or save the master.”

“Are there any jokes like that?”

“The situation is like a dog, so I should be joking, what should I do?”

“… … That’s right.”

For some reason, Eustav was convinced by Michael’s words. Then, without hesitation, he laid the basic
frame of the magic circle under his feet.

“Still, I agree that the owner cannot be left like this. This is because, unexpectedly, Vianne-nim was the
first to be killed by his master.”

“It is necessary to subdue the master even for the sake of the peace of Masom.”

Even Camelia sympathized with Michael and Eustav.

I couldn’t put anything on their decision.

Idris looked at us like we were being silly.

“Is it treason?”

“I don’t want to kill my master, but I think it’s already formally similar to treason. I had no idea that I
would end up in such a risky job.”

Eustav activated a crimson magic. Fireworks began to fall from the sky like petals.

“If treason is right, I must defend it.”

Idris pulled out the magician’s sword. He had no hesitation. He seemed confident that he would win.

He and Eustav met in an instant.

The flame grew in size and plummeted to the ground like a fiery arrow. It looked like a meteor shower of
fire.

Idris blocked Michael’s attack with one hand.

Camellia’s ankle rubbed against the white magic circle that spread like concentric circles around him.
Blood just came out.

They had been fighting on the same side with Oscar as a common enemy before.

It was so hard for me to see them taking Idris as an enemy and attacking them all at once.

Of course, seeing Idris facing them, I felt the same way.

“Vianne Astahilt. If I have a reason to die, kill me.”

Because I remembered what Idris said, I couldn’t help but cry.

“Really, a bad guy with no conscience… … .”

I sighed and pulled out my gun.

Bang!

A magic bullet he invented was shot at him.

Now he had no information about me at all. Ignoring my bullet and concentrating on another attack, his
shoulder was pierced at once.

“… … !”

Idris grabbed my shoulder and looked at me in amazement.

I shot him and It felt like my heart was being ripped apart.

“Sorry… … I’m sorry, Idris.”

I said without fear.

Idris was unable to immediately use healing magic because she was attacked by three people at the
same time.

The help I could give in this battle was just this.

I stood still and shot one more shot.

Idris put up a shield this time.

Yes, that shield wouldn’t be that high in difficulty.

I know from experience that wizards usually respond this way when dealing with seemingly weak
attacks.
The bullets with a thick layer of holy power broke through Idris’ shield and penetrated into his side.

Idris didn’t stop Eustav’s magic, and he stumbled for a moment. Without missing the opportunity,
Camelia drew her sword.

However, Idris defeated all the wizards with a wide range of magic.

Then I loaded another bullet.

First the shoulders. Then the boat. And this time it was the head.

Jay Abselon was informed of the incident on Masom and went out immediately. Even from afar, a
roaring magic could be seen.

He immediately contacted the entire head of the household. And to understand the situation, it
communicated with the Central Horse Tower.

Central Horse Tower gave an absurd answer.

[Executives under direct control are now blocking the master with his fiancée!]

“Why are you blocking the master?”

[The master has been engulfed by another personality. The previous mage, Oscar, was resurrected, but
died a while ago by the owner, and there are no signs of a resurrection yet.]

“Is the previous generation of mages revived?”

Jay stiffened at the unexpected words.

At that time, someone moved to the empty space of the gymnasium where Jay was.

Jay walked over to him in surprise.

“Agnes Schlieer? Why are you here?”

“Did you break the illusion barrier?”

Agnes straightened the disheveled collar and asked the question right away.

“What else does this mean?”

Agnes briefly explained what had happened before.

It was hard to come to my senses because I was gathering information all at once.
Jay wondered for a moment if this was all a dream.

“First… … It is said that the previous mage had just been removed by the master.”

“Then that’s good.”

“But there is a problem. It is said that there is a problem with the owner’s personality.”

This time it was Agnes’ turn to panic.

“Did you not figure out what kind of mage you became?”

“I heard that the Ilkanes administrator gave me a brief notice by the magic of a note earlier, but I
haven’t heard it properly yet.”

Jay switched to wide area communication and communicated with Central Horse Tower again.

“Central horse tower? Can you hear me? What kind of person did the master appear?”

[Ah yes! It sounds good. It is said that the master appeared as enjoying war and slaughter. Because of
that, the battle is quite fierce, so please don’t approach ordinary wizards… … .]

“War?”

It was something that Agnes, the head of wizards outside the island, had to avoid.

“I’m going to stop.”

“Yes? Now?”

Jay hurriedly blocked Agnes in front.

“Isn’t it better to go after making a firm decision? Although his personality has changed, he is still a
magician. He is someone who should not be subdued or killed at will.”

“Let it be inevitable to prevent war, then.”

Agnes did not listen to Jay and tried to go to the battlefield. Jay scratched the back of his head as if in
trouble.

That was the moment. Several communication magic requests floated in the air at once. It was all a
request from Jay.

“what happened?”

Surprised Jay accepted the two requests first.

[Head of Noom! Something big happened! Rezenbaum is all out and attacking other factions!]
Ramrang, the head of Aksen, exclaimed urgently.

[Oscar Perdian, the former sorceress, raised an army saying that he would become a mage again!]

The head of Taran delivered the news during the battle.

Agnes said sharply, canceling the space-shifting magic.

“Rizenbaum had a relationship with Oscar.”

“Based on what I’ve heard, I don’t think they know that Oscar is dead yet.”

Jay received subsequent reports and found out that Rezenbaum was attacking factions friendly to Idris.

“The mage lost its original personality, and battles broke out between factions. What is this… … .”

It was utterly confusing. Nevertheless, Jay had to make a decision as the new leader of the first faction.

“Agnes Schlieer, please. Fight Resenbaum with me!”

Jay decided to deal with Rezenbaum, who was disturbing the order of the faction.

It was difficult to subdue Idris with a wizard led by himself and the heads of his fellow factions.

It was right to focus on Rezenbaum, who has many and can fight against.

“Then what will the mage do?”

“It is said that there are executives under direct control and a fiancee. Seeing that they are in battle,
things don’t seem right right now… … Those people will be able to convince the owner somehow! Even
the owner’s lover, Vianne-sama, is there, so maybe he can restore his personality!”

But Agnes pierced Jay’s peak.

“It’s not, you’re heading towards Resenbaum because there is no hope there already?”

“… … Sully! Watch your words!”

“Unless the sorcerer stops himself, no one can stop him, so I’m asking if he’s planning to clean up the
inside of the island and follow the orders of the wizard.”

“… … .”

“Then you are going to give up on your fiance and your immediate officers who are fighting there.”

“Yeah, that’s right!”

Jay grinned his teeth and answered.

“Do you know the owner? I hadn’t heard that the owner killed Oscar. If you attack a wizard like that, you
will all die!”

“If you do, I will go die.”

“I beg your pardon?”

Agnes recreated the space travel magic circle.

“Why did all the factions, including you, agree to exchange with the Empire?”

Jay didn’t answer the question. So Agnes gave me the answer instead.

“Aren’t you also tired of the old vicious cycle? The magician said that he would break that vicious cycle.
So we stopped looting, and supplies started to run out. But that problem can also be resolved
peacefully, so we agreed.”

Agnes also knew the contents of the meeting immediately after the Red Night.

“Are you saying we’re going to start a war that will devour everyone again? Because of an accident that
just happened to one magician?”

Agnes shook her head.

“I must be recorded as a wizard who tried to prevent war.”

Space movement has been activated.

Jay left alone and sighed. But Jay’s decision did not change.

He was also the leader of a group. I shouldn’t have acted hastily.

Jay headed towards the faction that the Rezenbaum was attacking as scheduled.

I was determined and picked up the gun, but my hands were trembling too much. I couldn’t quite pull
the trigger.

It was impossible to escape from this place, nor to participate in the battle. He just stood there as if
stuck in the raging magic.

Camellia took off Idris’s magic, which was constantly shooting at me.

However, a sharp magic that did not allow even a single moment of carelessness pierced Camelia’s leg.
“sister!”

Shouting out for Camellia to fall over, Michael unleashed an unrefined magic.

Idris mumbled something again. It must have been ancient magic.

Michael’s magic turned the censer in the opposite direction and returned to the caster.

Michael, who was in danger of being hit by the magic he had written, spit out swear words and barely
escaped.

One after another, two men broke out of the siege. Idris’ magic has become much more liberal and
extensive.

Eustav cast a healing spell on Camelia. There was a gap in the wind, and when Michael tried to block the
attack even with his body.

“Mage!”

Agnes intervened in this battle. A long whip saved Michael from death.

Idris lowered her posture and created a gust of wind. The whip passed Michael and aimed at Idris, but
was interrupted in mid-air and broken.

“… … Agnes?”

I thought it wasn’t delivered because of the illusion barrier, but I think I received my magic.

Luckily, one more person was added, and things got a little better than before.

I narrowly evaded the magic that was powerful enough to cut through even the air.

And the shield was used like attack magic. No matter how crazy I was, I had to do the bare minimum for
myself.

<Continued to Volume 4>

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
IBCV C22
IBCV C24

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C24
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 24: Fake watch

“Mage, please stop.”

Agnes demanded earnestly. Idris smiled crookedly.

“what?”

“This battle. Also, the war you dream of.”

“What if you can’t do that?”

A rock buried in the ground rose sharply and stabbed Agnes. Agnes swung his whip round and smashed
the rock.

“I will stop you until the end.”

“You in my memory already died at my hands about three years ago. Do you think you can stop me this
time?”

Agnes before his return was murdered by him.

It was a story I had never read. This is because there were countless stories that were omitted from the
work of the Demon God.

Agnes, unaware of the return of this world yet, frowned.

“I never died. It’s clear that your personality has collapsed, sorcerer.”

Shortly thereafter, a fierce battle ensued. Eustav was pushed back with me.

“Vianne, I need information. Tell me what you know about the owner of that state. It’s better if it’s
something like a weakness.”

He took a deep breath and asked me. I looked at him and opened my mouth.

“… … That Idris is obsessed with revenge. But in the end, he was defeated by the Empire and died.”

“So you want war like that?”

“Perhaps.”

Dodging another magic shard while answering. Eustav helped me and moved to a further corner.

“Either Idris has unrivaled talent, but unlike the Idris we know, this person will not be able to silently use
ancient magic. But I don’t know what kind of magic he can use. What is certain is that magic that cannot
be used is very rare.”

“If there is no magic, it may be a little less skilled than the original owner.”

I grabbed his arm and shook my head.

“Eustav, but this can’t be done. We can’t beat Idris. You have to come up with another way.”

“Where is that? You’re trying to kill Vianne right now, but how… … .”

Eustav didn’t respond quickly, but turned around. I saw a white sword rushing behind his back.

“Eustav!”

Idris jumped in and stabbed him with the sorcerer’s sword. Michael was running after him, but it was
too late.

Just before the tip of the sword touched Eustav, I pulled him by the collar, and I turned and switched
positions.

It happened in an instant.

Pooh.

Idris’ sword pierced me so easily.

Eustav, who was speechless and stiff, received me as I fell.

A few muffled, muffled syllables escaped his mouth.

I looked up at Idris, bleeding heavily. Strangely, he stabbed me and made a face as if he had stabbed me.

“… … .”

Idris licked her lips. But he also didn’t speak properly.

It was as if he didn’t understand himself who stabbed me. He even gave orders to kill me.

“Why… … .”

Idris furrowed her eyebrows.

“Why do you think you did something you shouldn’t have done?”

He spoke to himself and drew his sword. Blood spurted out, and I pressed my hand against the pierced
area.

Eustav placed his trembling hands on top of it and used healing magic.

Idris did not stop the healing magic, and stood idly.

“miss!”

“Astahilt-sama!”

Michael and Camelia ran to them in shock. Idris squinted to see Agnes wielding a large whip.

It was there.

What Idris endures.

“… … Favor Shellus.”

He said spit in anger.

A vicious and tenacious ancient magic enveloped everyone in this place.

It was a curse magic that could not be dispelled unless the caster died, and would surely die once
caught.

Eustav left me and fell. Healing magic was interrupted along the way.

Michael and Camelia could no longer stand.

What was very strange was the fact that I couldn’t feel that magic.
I looked up at him, half lying on the blood.

What are you going to do with me now? Idris.

I couldn’t kill you

Stopped night.

“Vianne!”

Idris knocked on the door that had been closed in an instant.

It wasn’t him who was thrown out with Vianne. As soon as something that looked exactly like you went
out, it was replaced with you.

The door did not open no matter what magic was used.

“Give up.”

Terteros said.

Idris turned towards him with a completely broken expression on his face.

“This space is mine. No matter how much you knock, the door will not open.”

“… … Explain. Who just left?”

He said in a harsh voice.

“Oscar Perdian lost his body, and at the moment of his death, he used a relic to escape consciousness.
He wanted to get his body back. So I accepted the deal.”

Terteros slowly swayed through the air. Then the air was distorted like waves on the surface of the
water.

“I rebuilt Oscar’s body two months ago. I took a peek at the person who existed in the past and imitated
it. And I gave it to him.”

He looked at Idris with deep red eyes.

“At that time, I made another one of your body at the time without telling Oscar.”

“… … .”

“It took about two months to make them.”

“So who is in that body?”

This was the most important question. Terterus wanted war.

If so, no one would have taken it out. Idris was so anxious that she thought she was going to die.

“You are in.”

Terteros made a playful remark. Idris could not stand it and threw a sharp magic, but the magic could
not work on the demon.

“I put your personality before turning back time. If I say this, will you understand?”

“… … What?”

Idris’ hair went blank.

The demon was referring to the Idris that Byan had met through novels.

In Vianne’s novel, Idris is set as the villain. He said that his temper was cruel and his way of thinking was
also twisted.

When he was young, he killed all his neighbors and tried to kill Lyriel.

But that person went out.

No one out there can be safe now. Not even Vianne.

The moment he realized that, Terteros moved his hand. Idris was once again unable to move.

“You can’t have two personalities in one body, so this was done with a lot of hard work. Anyway, my
intentions have worked out, and now is the time to deal with the rest of you.”

A deep voice rang in the frozen night of the ancients.

“If God takes human life directly, it pays too much. So you won’t kill me instead.”

Idris had the feeling she was getting out of here. But he didn’t walk out the door.

He was forcibly expelled from the world.

“Of all the worlds you can go to, I will send you to the world you most wanted to go to. It would be right
to give my child special treatment.”

Terterus laughed.

“Face the end there, my hand.”

‘Idris.’

Who called me I tried to answer, but no voice came out.

‘Idris!’

It was only the second call that I breathed out.

I opened my eyes.

A strong tinnitus echoed in my ear like a warning sound.

With each blink, the yellow afternoon sunlight flashed like a jewel’s reflection.

A curtain of thin, translucent fabric swayed leisurely with the wind.

The end of the hem moved back and forth in front of my eyes.

There was a faint scent of flowers. I don’t know what flower it is. The smell of old books mixed faintly.

I got up slowly.

The tinnitus gradually subsided, and I heard the ticking of the second hand of the clock.

I carefully put my hand to the window that was half-covered by the curtains. I opened both windows
and looked out.

An unfamiliar landscape caught my eye. This building was uniquely taller than the others. So the visibility
was quite high.

I looked down at the forest, the village, and the city walls. It didn’t seem that different from where I was.

I raised my hand and covered the red sun.

And as I bowed my head and checked my body, I realized that I had come here in my own body.

The demon Terterus banished me to another world. So where is this place?

How was Vianne?

“Vianne.”

Whispered his name and then I heard a breath that wasn’t mine. It was so small and soft. It was a sound
that the confused sensation had been missing.
I turned my head and saw the bed in this room. There was someone inside the golden blanket.

I wasn’t sure if the magic would work here as well. The magic was visible, but its concentration was very
faint. If the person in the bed was hostile to me, I would have to fight.

“Ummm… … .”

At that time, the man buried in the blanket tossed and turned in his sleep. Come to think of it, this
person was sleeping even though it was not yet night here.

The quilt was rolled up a little as the body moved. I faced the face of the person who was lying down,
standing in this place.

Black hair was scattered across the pillow. Her beautiful and small face is as white as if she had never
been tanned by the sun.

As if waking up, she lifted her eyelids.

His eyes were blue as the sea.

I stopped breathing for a moment. My hands trembled as usual.

Unlike this room where the sunlight gently enters like a faded memory, a person who is not bright
enough looked at me.

The face looked a little different, but if you look closely, you can relate enough.

“… … Bian.”

I put that name back in my mouth with hope. The person who woke up looked at me and smiled
languidly.

“Siminière, have you finally stopped using your title?”

This person spoke to me without any agitation. It meant that the name was his own.

“Byan Ishena Rünhel. Barrier stone. Ninety-nine.”

I remembered Byan’s old name I heard at the Red Moon Banquet.

“Byan Ishena Rühlhel.”

When I put all the last names on it, Byan put on a puzzled expression.

“… … Siminiere, why are you doing this? Are you practicing calling my name because you’re not used to
it?”

Now I know the identity of this place.

This was the tower where Vianne lived as a barrier stone before his reincarnation.

I was banished to the world of the Holy Ghost, to a past I thought had already passed.

I was in front of a person I thought I would never meet.

Vianne.

I left you here

You were here again

“okay.”

Confused about what to say, he replied succinctly.

Vianne was single as if having fun. He got up and sat down, beckoning me to come closer.

I meekly followed the gesture and went to the bedside.

“For seven years, you’ve always been respectful to me, so that’s okay. Would you like to practice more?
Come on, tell me.”

Simonier. 7 years.

I seemed to be recognized as someone who originally lived in this world. But from these two clues alone,
I could not yet conclude who I was.

“Vianne.”

First of all, I just called his name.

It was just a name, but nothing more than this to quell my confusion.

After meeting Vianne, it became clear what I had to do.

Had to go back

At any cost, I had to return to the world where the other me was and protect Vianne.

“right. Good job, Siminiere. Look, is it easy if you decide to do it?”

Bian from a previous life, who knew nothing, encouraged me.

I nodded slightly and looked at Bian.

Vianne looked sick somewhere. It might seem that way because of the sunlight, but I felt it intuitively.
Something was eating her even presence.

“… … Vianne, it has been 7 years since I met you.”

I turned around to avoid suspicion as much as possible.

“Huh. Right? I still remember the first time I saw you when I was thirteen. At that time, you are the
youngest knight, and you are full of standards… … haha. It was very funny.”

Vianne said it well. Talking generously to a close friend was the same even before reincarnation.

It really touched me that they were the same person.

“It did. It is refreshing to see that you, who used to be a thirteen-year-old child, are now turning 20.”

Seven years have passed since then, and Vianne is now twenty years old.

“What, it’s a feeling. It’s just that I’m getting older because of the passing of time.”

Vianne Ishena Rühlhel died at the age of twenty.

As I recalled that fact, I hid my shaking hands behind my back.

It was as if he knew what the demon Terterus meant. I didn’t even know that his special treatment was
making me watch the death of the person I was everything to.

Teeth trembled

“… … Does it hurt a lot?”

He asked, unable to relieve his emotions.

Siminiere, who served 7 years, will think of Vianne a lot, so it would not be strange to show this level of
emotion.

“… … .”

Vianne laughed sadly. It was almost the same laughter I had seen on the day I was drunk and showed my
past.

You were drying up with a smile like this, alone in a place I didn’t know.

For the sake of a country that doesn’t even love you, it’s quiet and miserable.

“I’m used to it.”

Okay. It didn’t seem like it would come out even with empty words. I understand.
Twenty. The end was to be killed, but in reality he was almost dead before he was stabbed. Because
Vianne recalled that even if he had stayed still, he would not have passed the year of his 20s.

“… … Can’t I sleep any more?”

“Isn’t this a nap?”

“… … then.”

There was still not enough information about this place, so I was often interrupted while talking.
Fortunately, Vianne didn’t care about that.

“You didn’t know because you didn’t come to the tower yesterday because you were off duty? I’ve been
sleeping since last night Originally, if I thought I would hit my limit, I would just sleep for 20 or 30 hours.”

“It did.”

He pretended to know him well, but it was actually the first time he knew it.

As soon as I landed here, I was hearing the tragic story that Vianne was hiding.

A healing magic circle lingered in my mind. Even though I knew it wouldn’t work because it wasn’t
trauma, I couldn’t erase the thought.

However, it was obvious what would happen if he used magic in the kingdom of the Holy Ghost.
Moreover, this is a place where the core of an important barrier that protects the country is located. The
vigilance against magic must be at the highest level.

“Ciminière? What do you think?”

“nothing.”

“Isn’t that a face that is nothing?”

Vianne also had the same habit of talking. If I called Vianne Astahilt right now, I felt like they would look
at me with surprised eyes.

“Tell me, Siminiere. What are you doing?”

“Even if not.”

“Even if I deny it like that, I can’t cheat.”

Vianne smiled and patted the seat next to him with his hand. I know from experience that it means to sit
next to you.

I sat slightly on the bed. Vianne touched my chin and thought hard.
“I don’t think the knight commander was scolded… … Did you get pickpocketed while walking down the
street like last time?”

“no.”

“then… … Um, did you think of your sister again?”

Vianne asked an unexpected question.

Sister?

Does a man named Siminière have an older sister?

“… … I miss you.”

When I gave an appropriate answer, Vianne put on a sad expression.

“You said that your sister was a former saint? He came to the tower as soon as he was born, but he said
he often met and played with you, your family.

Vianne said quietly, as if she understood.

“So you said you liked your sister. I miss you a lot, your sister.”

… … This was a story I had never heard of.

Vianne is twenty years old, so the previous saint must have been dead for nearly twenty years. In order
to have memories of playing with such a person, Siminière’s current age had to be at least mid-twenties.

An escort knight in his mid-to-late twenties who has been guarding Vianne for 7 years, with the former
saint as his family.

I have heard of such a person from Vianne.

Siminiere was the knight who killed Vianne, controlled by the demon Terterus.

Originally a woman, she must have been older than me.

But for some reason now, Vianne recognized Siminiere as a man in his early twenties.

It must have been the devil’s manipulation.

It was a more brutal situation than I had expected.

“… … I still think about it sometimes.”

I struggled to concentrate on the conversation.

“Don’t even do that. It’s family Stay strong, Siminiere. Your sister… … I hope you are not sad.”

All of the ninety-one saints were born with the same soul, but with a different body. Therefore, the
person who was Siminière’s older sister was also a person like Bian in terms of soul.

Vianne forgot all the memories of that time, and even if he knew that, nothing would change.

But you will have to care a little more about Siminiere than others.

Because Vianne knows that he was Siminiere’s older sister in a previous life.

“I don’t want my sister to be sad either. I hope that feeling can be conveyed.”

I looked at Vianne and said softly.

“It must have been delivered.”

Vianne gave an answer that was in a way a lie and in a way the truth.

I smiled a little.

The fact that I came to the world of Vianne Ishena Rünhel did not change even after a few days.

I quickly adapted to this world.

And I thought about how to go back every day. But I never got a clue.

The demon must have expected that I would not be able to get out of this place forever. That meant
that this was a very difficult world to escape from.

As time passed, I became more and more worried about the world I had left.

Two weeks passed in an instant.

I headed to the tower just in time for work, and kept thinking of Vianne from the other world.

The tower was in the middle of a forest beyond a small town. After passing through the gate of the high
wall after thorough identification, there was another inspection at the entrance of the tower.

After going through that safely, climb the endless stairs to the top floor, and that was Vianne’s bedroom.

I knocked politely and opened the door. But Vianne was not inside.

“Ah, Sir Siminière. The saint is now in the study downstairs. Go see.”
A knight waiting inside informed me.

I nodded slightly and went down the stairs again.

The tower was unusually large. There were several rooms on each floor.

Among them, the study was unbelievably wide as it was connected to the tower attached to the right
side of the main tower like a side branch. There were many books on the bookshelf.

It was already evening, so it was a bit dark in the study room.

The Vianne I know wasn’t on the dark side. Just in case, I went inside the study with a candle for two
people.

The open bookcases, buried in darkness, seemed to be endless at first glance.

I walked in search of Vainne, illuminating my feet with flickering candles.

I could have shouted out loud, but I decided not to. I had no intention of disturbing Vianne while he was
reading.

Maybe there’s a clue in this study on how to get back to me. I suddenly had a thought.

With the devil’s trick, Vianne found information about our world in a book in his library.

I also came here by a demon, so I thought I might be able to get something like Vianne.

‘Let’s look for that book.’

I decided to look for the book <Danger, Run!> that Vianne had read.

He lifted the candle that had been illuminating his feet upwards to illuminate the bookshelf.

There were different kinds of books. Science, philosophy, archeology, sexual dynamics, sociology, fairy
tales, fiction… … .

They were mixed and mixed in all fields.

There were too many books. Finding a book here was like finding a grain of sand on the beach.

Slowly, I went through the bookshelves one by one.

But in the end, I found Vianne before the book.

“Ciminière?”

Vianne closed the book and stood up from the desk. Vianne’s clothes rubbed the floor with a rustling
sound. It was a light skirt with a bright red fabric and decorations on a white background.
“Is it working time?”

Vianne greeted me warmly and approached me. However, it stumbled a bit, probably because it
happened suddenly.

I reflexively hugged and supported Vianne. The Vianne that came into my arms was drier than the
Vianne of my world. He had no strength and his health was at a serious level.

The saying that it would break if held was not a metaphor to this person, but the truth.

I have been struggling for the past two weeks to hide my miserable feelings.

“Oh, sorry. Stop being dizzy for a second.”

Vianne leaned on me and smiled brightly and without speed. I couldn’t stand it anymore.

There was a huge difference between hearing the story of this life from the person involved and actually
watching it from my side.

“I would rather sit.”

“Is that so? OK.”

Vianne nodded. I carefully put Vianne back in the chair.

On the desk, a candle for two people was placed together. The surroundings became brighter.

“You sit down too. You don’t have to stand there to be an escort, right?”

Vianne pointed to the seat in front of her. He leaned restlessly on the chair, blinking his eyes slowly, and
seemed to still have the spirit to invite me to sit down.

It felt like my stomach was twisting.

“… … Vianne.”

“Yes, Simonier.”

“Reading at night hurts your eyes.”

I advised Vianne as if he was a man to live for a hundred years or so. In fact, he did it on purpose even
though it wasn’t his eye health that mattered to Vianne.

Vainne looked at me softly with those blue eyes, as if he knew everything.

“It’s still fun, reading a book. Take a look, Siminiere. I mean, I haven’t finished reading this book yet.”
“… … Aren’t you going to go to your bedroom and read?”

“There are a lot of people around the bedroom. It’s so spacious here that it’s relatively quiet.”

“Okay.”

I decided not to persuade him any further. I wanted Vianne to take a break, but I wondered if she had to
do her own thing if there was a reason.

“Aren’t you going to stop?”

Then Vianne was rather puzzled. I could see that I usually live with a lot of restraint.

“Do whatever you want.”

“What happened? You know what’s a little different these days?”

“I?”

“Since the day I changed my tone, something has been unfamiliar to me. Did you suddenly change your
tone and feel that way?”

“I haven’t changed, Vianne.”

“Hmm… … .”

I was nervous, but Vianne didn’t ask further. It seems that I didn’t take my changes too seriously in the
first place.

I thought it was worth it. The gender and age of the escort knights were changed openly, but now that
everyone has been deceived, it must have been more difficult to notice.

“Then I will read all of this. Then let’s go to the bedroom.”

“okay.”

When I ran out of answers, Vainne opened the book again with a soft hand.

At the age of 20, I think it’s time to read a book written by a demon.

But it wasn’t the book that Vianne was reading.

“Vianne, maybe.”

Inevitably, I stopped reading Vianne for a while. Vianne raised his head.

“Huh?”
“Have you ever read a book called <Danger, Run!>?”

I asked outright. It was an ignorant straight forward with nothing to say even if doubts returned.

“no? I don’t think there’s ever been a book like that.”

But Vianne tilted his head.

I narrowed my brow slightly. You haven’t even come in?

“Do you know all the books that come into this library?”

“The professional custodian buys a few new books every week, and I must make a list and show it to me.
How many times have you seen that list?”

“I don’t remember.”

“Your memory is so pitiful.”

Byan shook her head and continued explaining.

“Anyway, I read the list several times in anticipation of a new book, so I remember all the titles. What’s
more, there’s no way I’d ever forgot such an unusual title. Rather, I must have searched for it on
purpose and read it several times.”

The title of the book was sarcastic and misleading. It resonated with me too. The devil probably didn’t
even pay attention to the title.

“Honestly, what is <Dangerous, run away!>? Even if I make a title, I will do better than that.”

Vianne looked down at the title and laughed. I thought it was refreshing somehow.

Even Byan from the other world said that when he cursed someone, he was sincere. Perhaps thanks to
that, there were reviews that the listeners also felt refreshed.

“But why the book? Where have you read the book?”

“I read it once. I remembered it because the title was unusual, but it was also in this study.”

“like that. Unfortunately, it won’t be here.”

The conversation is over. Vianne continued reading.

I fell silently in thought.

If this is Vianne’s past, then the Demon’s Book was essential. There was no way Vianne couldn’t have
read the book until he was twenty.
Then what is this world?

Is this the world I thought it was?

Should we keep in mind the possibility that this is another twisted world altogether?

If it’s true, should I reveal my identity? If I wasn’t worried about leaving an improbable mark on Bian’s
past, I’d be fine.

I sat quietly and stared at Vianne.

There are still only a lot of speculations, so don’t act hastily. Because I didn’t know what would change
depending on what I did.

As if walking on a brittle ice sheet, I became cautious.

Just as I love Vianne Astahilt, I wanted to protect Vianne Ishena Rünhel.

“Ciminière?”

Suddenly, Vianne spoke up. I stopped thinking.

“I’m sorry, can you help me a little?”

“Just talk.”

Byan stretched out his arms with a look of embarrassment.

“Take it up.”

It was something I had done a lot with Byan from the other world. But is it common here too?

“My legs aren’t strong enough… … .”

Looking into my eyes, the words I said cleared my doubts.

“I need to rest now, Vianne.”

Needless to say, I carried Byan. A thin and light body leaned against me.

“No need to worry, Siminiere. It’s something that happens so often that the strength in your legs is
relaxed.”

Byan whispered in a dazed tone. It seemed like he was trying to ease his worries, but did Brian know
that those words only added to his worries?

I walked out of the study at a fast pace, but not harshly. I went up the stairs to the bedroom and laid
Vianne down.
Byan soon fell asleep.

As I was walking down the street, I stopped in front of a flower shop.

Vianne liked flowers. Vianne in this world probably is too. ‘Cause they’re both the same person

He remembers the smiling face of giving Eustav a blue rose. I also remembered putting lilies behind my
ears.

Shall I buy one Ciminière did not have a lot of money, but he had enough money to buy flowers.

“The Tower Knight, you are here! Did the saint tell you to buy flowers today?”

As I stood still in front of the store, the owner greeted me warmly.

“Does the saint often do that?”

“Oh, why would someone you know do that? You’re coming here saying it’s a week away. Especially in
the summer like now.”

Even without the store owner telling me, he picked up a few flowers of each type and started making
bouquets with skillful skill.

“Since the knights didn’t come for a while, I was worried because I knew that the saint was very sick
again. How are you, Saint, are you okay these days?”

“… … It’s just like usual.”

“Then it looks like you’re not good. Aww, I’m so sorry… … .”

He spoke as if he knew Vianne well.

“Have you ever seen a saint in person?”

When asked a little, he waved his hand and smiled broadly.

“No, how dare I, as a merchant, do that. The people of this town have been close to the saint’s tower
since ancient times, and have watched many saints leave. I’m only interested because of that kind of
affection. I also hear a lot of news from the knights like this.”

While talking, the bouquet was completed. The store owner handed me a bouquet of flowers and said I
didn’t need the money.
“The saint is twenty years old this year. We know that a new saint is coming soon. Most of the saints
leave within 20 years… … . However, this time, the great saint likes flowers, so I was fortunate enough to
have the opportunity to sell flowers to the saint.”

“… … Thank you, is it the same, this flower?”

“Yes, it is. I am thankful for giving my life to protect this country… … I also want to give a pretty flower to
the poor person. Haha, at this age, it’s really a chore.”

The store owner just smiled shyly, wiping away tears. I couldn’t help but quietly nodded my head.

The next great saint is no more.

Vianne will die by my sword, and this country will perish.

Was Vianne like this when he first met me?

The last saint who met a tragic death. A villain in a ruined novel.

This is how we peek into each other’s hidden lives.

“Thank you. I will pass it on to the saint.”

I hid my complicated heart and accepted the bouquet.

“What flower is it? Now, even if you don’t ask me to, I’ll buy it for you.”

Vianne received the flowers and smiled happily. And he said it like a joke.

“Siminière, do you really like me?”

How can I lie here? I couldn’t do this with everything else.

I just told the truth.

“I like you.”

“… … .”

Byan stiffened in the same posture as he smelled the flowers. After counting to ten inside, Byan raised
his head.

“Who are you… … ? Is that the Siminière I know?”

“Perhaps.”
“What is that vague answer? Siminiere, did you eat something wrong? Didn’t you drink poison instead of
me?”

“That’s not right.”

“okay? What. I mean, it’s really weird… … .”

Maybe I’m not good at acting. It was hard to get through.

Would you rather tell the truth? I’m Idris, not Siminière. This world is a world that has already come to
an end.

I didn’t know what would happen if I did.

However, it was not a very good way to follow the set story of the world as it is.

That way I couldn’t escape. The barrier will be broken, the country will be destroyed, and Siminiere will
die in the sea of fire.

Then Terteros will achieve the goal of indirectly killing me. Also, I will never see Byan again.

As I watched Brian fiddling with a bouquet of flowers, I thought of the Vianne who reached out to me as
a child.

Vianne must have had the same concerns.

Can I change the plot of the world recklessly? But if you stay still, you’ll be killed by the villain.

And after much deliberation, the choice that Vianne made.

“Since we met like this, let’s be friends with me. Neighbors, we.”

It was about changing the future and twisting the plot.

Shall I follow Vianne? It was an impulsive decision.

Are you going to let Byan, who has only a few lives left, save Siminière, or cut her life a little earlier and
destroy this country?

If not… … Do you reveal your identity and find the key to escape from this world together?

There were three options.

I was feeling it from the beginning. There was something strange about this world.

It was from the fact that I couldn’t tell the difference between Siminiere and myself.

Vianne and the people of this world recognized that I had gray hair and red eyes. Still, I didn’t feel weird.
He didn’t identify me with Siminière at all, but seemed to be unable to raise any questions even though
he knew he was different.

It was like that a little while ago. Even though I was clumsy in acting, Byan never had any doubts.

Even a god, can he intervene so powerfully?

It was Terterus who had already cut down many beings in return for intervening in humans. How could
that god have manipulated my place so faithfully and made it?

Perhaps it was possible because the cost was low.

In short, unless this is the real world.

After all, putting one more fake on a fake will not cause much stir.

“… … Vianne.”

“Huh?”

Vianne made eye contact with me.

“That watch, since when have you been here?”

“clock? Ah.”

Byan closed his eyes for a moment, as if he needed time to think, and was silent.

Tick tock.

Amidst the silence, the sound of the second hand of the clock rang softly in the room.

I looked at the clock hanging in the corner of Vianne’s bedroom.

It was thanks to the watch that I came up with the concept of ‘fake’.

The second hand on that watch was very slow. Even if it was almost stopped, it was safe. However, the
second hand that stayed at the number 12 on the day I came here was up to 2 today.

It was the same speed as moving 5 seconds a week.

On the other hand, the minute and hour hands did not move at all.

Of course, it didn’t match the real time at all.

I couldn’t see it as a watch that really did its job. That was a fake watch.
But, nonetheless, no one felt strange. Even.

“I do not know. Because no one cares I also forgot it was there in my room. It must have been several
decades, isn’t it amazing to see how well it works on its own?”

I didn’t even know there was something wrong with the watch.

At the same speed I’ve been watching for two weeks, it takes three months for the second hand to start
at 12 and go back to 12.

Coincidentally, it was about three months after Byan died.

This could not have been a coincidence. It meant that the demon’s intervention was deeply embedded
in this world itself.

The demon is trying to tell me.

How much time do I have left.

How much more time should I pass helplessly?

“… … If the.”

However, I do not intend to die according to the will of the Demon God.

I will live

Not in the age of God, but in the age of man. By my will.

“What if, Byan?”

So I brought up the story.

“If I said I wasn’t Siminière, how would you feel?”

The smile disappeared from Vianne’s face.

“what. Are you confessing that you are an assassin disguised as Siminiere, now?”

“I am not killing you.”

“Well… … If he was going to kill him, he should have done it already. Then what?”

“I’m the one who wants to save you, I.”

“… … Can you explain more?”

Byan seemed to feel something unusual.

Unpacking the bouquet and placing it in a vase, she led me to the study.

It was a rather dim study, with the distant sunlight shining through the high ceiling. We sat down with a
desk in between.

“I heard what you said earlier.”

Vianne said calmly.

“Actually, two weeks ago, I kept thinking that there was something strange about your attitude. But
somehow, that thought didn’t last long, so I thought I was in a bad shape, but it wasn’t?”

As I expected, Byan was being blocked from thinking by something invisible.

“I will ask you this. Who are you?”

“I am not Siminière. Someone from another world, fitted in his place.”

I answered honestly. Vianne made a look of surprise.

“What kind of novel are you talking about?”

“Sometimes I was the person in the novel.”

This person in front of me may not be able to read Demon’s novels, but the real Vianne in my previous
life had long considered me a character in a novel.

“Is that a joke?”

“At least it’s not a joke to you.”

“… … yes what Even so. What evidence do you have?”

“Think about it, Vianne. Does Siminière look like me?”

“Isn’t it obvious? You look just like Siminiere, so I must have treated you like that person. Oh wait. Is this
proof?”

“okay.”

“Oh My God.”

Vianne opened his eyes wide and looked at me carefully.

“Is it possible that Siminiere wasn’t the right eye for gray hair?”

“In the first place, he wasn’t even a man.”

“what?”

At the shocking fact, Byan swept her arms with her hands. Like goosebumps.

“Oh yeah! I remembered it! Ciminière is a woman, and she has long yellow curly hair!”

When I awakened a sense of incongruity myself, Byan regained his memory, just as the part touched by
the Demon God was nullified.

“How did this happen? You twisted my world yourself? Or did you also become like this through
someone’s scheme?”

“The latter.”

“Who the hell is doing this world-famous trick?”

“Drink. He banished me from my world. To kill me.”

“No, how come… … ? Aren’t the demon and the Holy Ghost both dead?”

“A demon hid in my world and survived.”

“How is that? Nonsense.”

Byan shook his head slowly with a look of half-enthusiasm.

“It’s not just this, Byan. I don’t think this is the real world.”

I had no choice but to say something to deny Byan in front of me.

“This is probably a fake world. Replicated time created after the past. So it would have been possible to
put me in and deceive you.”

“Is this the past? How do you know that?”

Vianne reached out and touched my face with a trembling hand.

“you… … do you know me Did you know me before I came to this world? Right?”

The hand did not back down, and wrapped around my cheek as if fumbling.

I lowered my eyes sadly. It was because there was something like hope in Vianne’s face as he asked me.

“Am I not the only one living in a fake world? In your world, I… … Are you there?”

“Vianne Astahilt.”
I swallowed my sobbing breath and said the name almost in a whisper.

“You live by that name in my world. I have to go back to that person.”

“I… … Were you reincarnated in your world?”

Byan must have thought that if he died, he would of course be reborn as the 92 nd barrier stone. So what
I was saying was unfamiliar.

“There was a trick of the devil. ‘Really’ You gave up being a barrier stone because of the devil’s scheme
to defeat the Holy Ghost. You chose death before your successor was made. Ciminière helped make that
decision.”

“Siminière killed me… … ?”

“Siminière was controlled by a demon. I persuaded you to consent to death.”

“Then you moved to your world, the world where the demon was hiding, and were you reincarnated?”

“right.”

“My life is really tough no joke. If everything you say is true, then I deserve a commendation from the
Holy Ghost for surviving well.”

Surprisingly, Vianne accepted the claim that he was a fake. Rather, he seemed more interested in his
own reincarnation.

“How am I there? You know me Talk to me.”

“… … are you okay? This world is fake.”

“Before, I felt strange. If everything is a lie, I’d rather be neat. It’s just like a long nightmare, because you
can think of it that way.”

Vianne let out a long sigh.

“After waking up, all my fakes will disappear without a trace, right? It doesn’t matter as long as you
don’t remember. I’ve already been reincarnated ninety times, but because I don’t have any memories of
the past, I’ve lived a good life without going crazy. I didn’t really pay much attention to that ninety.”

“… … Vianne.”

When I called out my name with difficulty, Vianne smiled.

“Can you please stop looking at me with such sad eyes? It is of no use if you leave a deep impression on
me on a subject that will soon disappear anyway.”

“I can’t help it, this.”

“Why again? Can Vianne Astahilt be your lover?”

I lost my words for a moment and looked at Vianne. Because I didn’t know it would fit so quickly.

Then Vianne’s face turned red.

“Are you a lover?”

For Byan, this seemed more surprising than all the previous ones.

“I’m in love! Ciminière, no, really. I said Idris. Idris, you’re right, think about it. Maybe that Byan is a
fake?”

“That Byan is real.”

“No, are you going to reconsider carefully? There’s no way I can do anything like love! Besides, with a
handsome boy like you… … ! Oh.”

Byan, who was talking one after another, mentioned my appearance and covered her mouth with her
hand as if surprised. And laughed awkwardly.

“Now I’m here to tell you, you’re handsome. Byan, I hope you feel good. I envy you.”

“… … You are also Vianne.”

“I’m like a fantasy, isn’t it a bit like Byan? It’s okay though. My future looks pretty bright.”

Vianne said cheerfully.

“Hmm. And now, I know that you are the one who will be my lover. Anything else? Talk to me I like to
hear stories. Because I can’t go out and experience it myself.”

At that prompt, I had to unravel the stories I had with Vianne one by one.

We stayed in that study all afternoon.

“Siminière, don’t leave work for a while.”

After talking to each other, Byan gave orders when he returned to the bedroom. The other knights in the
room widened their eyes.

“Sir, did Sir Siminiere do something wrong?”

“Why are you leaving work? … .”

Whether they murmured or not, Byan proudly raised his index finger and pointed to everyone in turn.

“I have a few days left before I die, you know?”

“Yeah… … I know… … Why are you saying such sad words… … .”

“If you know it, you know it. Whatever I do, don’t vomit, I’ll just follow my orders whenever possible.
Did you understand?”

When I spoke like a half-threatening, no one was silent.

“And you guys, don’t come into the room abruptly from now on. Keep me out of the room Do I have to
come all the way here and wait? I can’t stand it any longer.”

“However… … .”

“The only thing that protects you in the room is Simminière. Anyway, I went to the library today and
finished talking with Siminière. You guys, do you know your Siminière skills well? I can’t remember how
many times I’ve stopped an assassin. So don’t worry.”

Byan cut off the expected rebuttal in advance, and then sent everyone out except me.

The spacious room became quiet. Byan was a little tired, so he immediately lay down on the bed.

“Did you see it? Because these people follow my words. He listens so well that I can see everyone.”

“Isn’t that better than not listening?”

I said my sincerity.

The wizards under his direct control in Masom came to mind.

“Master, are you sane? I cannot agree with the master’s plan. Do you have any other agenda items for
this meeting?”

“Our cute master, is this the order that you will do as soon as you become a mage? You didn’t think I’d
follow, did you? It would be better not to underestimate this Michael Pendes.”

“host… … This doesn’t seem like a bit.”

Each of them had a different expression on their faces.

Sometimes I was confused if I was the owner or if they were the owner.

Isn’t it better to have a subordinate who obeys like this… … .

“Do you have sorrow in your eyes? Do you live in your world, suffering from subordinates? You are still
the king of wizards.”
“It’s not that annoying, but it’s not annoying.”

“Oh, poor Idris.”

If Eustav heard it, he would riot, saying that he was the one who was pitiful.

Vianne turned to me and smiled brightly.

“Anyway, now that you have sent out your hearing ears, should you think about a way back?”

After hearing my story, Byan offered to help me. Saying that this is not for me, but for helping Vianne
Astahilt.

“Is there anything that comes to mind right now?”

I asked as I sat down at a table near Vianne.

Nothing else, it’s a way to escape the false world. I didn’t expect it to be easy to find.

“I haven’t figured it out yet… … . But if you search one by one, you’ll find something. For now, all I know
is a book from which information can be obtained.”

Byan pondered, burying his head in the pillow and mumbled.

“Since this is a world that demons have cloned, it would be better to look for books about demons. If
you look at the bookshelf at the end of my library, you’ll find books related to Shinhwa lined up in a row.
Go there and gather information.”

“okay.”

“Uh… … .”

“By the way, are you okay?”

I watched as Byan slowly squatted as he continued. A moan came out of his mouth, and he couldn’t
stand still.

I walked over and took the blanket off. Vianne was in a cold sweat and endured the pain.

“Vianne!”

Surprised, his voice rose. Vianne quickly reached out a thin hand and covered my mouth.

“Okay, be quiet.”

In a cracked voice, Vianne gave a pinzan. I grabbed the hand and lowered it, biting my lip and letting it
go.
“You are sick.”

“I was really sick.”

“Don’t even think about going with that.”

“I don’t have any medicine. It hurts because the barrier draws too much of my vitality, so I just have to
endure it… … Ugh.”

A pain stronger than before seemed to overtake Vianne. Now, I clenched my fists until my hands turned
white. I couldn’t even make a sound and I was swallowing.

“… … Vianne.”

I let out a gasp and forced Vianne to release his fists in a hurry. And I put my hand in the gap.

Byan tried to clench his fists again. But instead of hers, the nails dig into mine. Soon, my palm was cut.
My blood smelled hazy.

“On a fake topic… … so painful… … .”

As soon as he became Vianne, he cut it off as if tossing it.

“… … Is it possible to use magic here?”

I thought of one magic and asked. Vianne opened her eyes a little and looked at me anxiously.

“It is possible, but… … If you are unlucky, you may be caught. Then you will die in this world… … . I can’t
go back… … .”

The only words that could be said were firmly entrenched in my ears.

“I didn’t ask you to worry, Vianne.”

I stopped talking, gathered my magic power, created a small magic circle and activated it.

Then Bian’s suffocating breath gradually calmed down. Vianne opened his eyes astonished as soon as he
had been relieved of the pain for a while.

“What did you do… … ?”

Then he quickly let go of my hand. This time, with a sorry expression.

“Sorry! Stop without knowing!”

My hands were stained with blood. It wasn’t Vianne’s blood, it was my blood, so fortunately it was the
sheep.
“How are you feeling?”

“Suddenly disappeared! But this is not important, your hands! What can I do? Hang on, I think there was
some medicine in my room… … No, do I have to start with hemostasis? How did you do that?”

Vianne got up in a hurry. However, the body that had been struggling with pain until a while ago could
not be healed.

“be careful.”

As soon as he took one step, he caught what was about to fall.

Vianne grabbed my arm and kept her head down for a moment. As soon as he was about to ask why,
Byan raised his head.

Was crying

“I didn’t cut my nails… … . So I must have dug too deep into your hand… … . so much blood… … Oh My
God… … .”

Byan burst into tears and said something. The pronunciation was muffled, so I could only understand
half of it, and couldn’t understand the rest.

I was very perplexed.

“What is it. These wounds are nothing.”

“I’m sorry for suddenly crying… … . But I’m so surprised… … . I really can’t see anyone getting hurt for
me. I cried every time the knights got hurt while blocking the assassin, so I was afraid I would die… … .”

Suddenly, I remembered what Vianne Astahilt hated and shuddered at my sacrifice. I guess that was the
character I had since then.

“No need to be surprised. Don’t be surprised, Vianne.”

“No, is that okay? … .”

“you can do it.”

“I’ll try… … .”

“okay.”

I comforted Vianne and laid him back on the bed. Byan was still smirking.

“So, what kind of magic did you use earlier?”

He answered the question as kindly as possible to the question in a very timid voice.

“Pain magic.”

“There is such a thing in your world.”

“Huh. Tell me when you’re sick and I’ll walk you. It’s temporary, so every time you get sick, you have to
walk again.”

“Then, if you get caught, you say you have to go to heaven instead of your world?”

“I will protect my life. I’m pretty strong, Byan.”

“Uh… … Okay. I will protect you too. I will send you safely to Vianne Astahilt.”

Byan finally regained his composure and fixed his gaze on my hand as if upset.

“What should I do, Vianne Astahilt? I scratched your lover’s hand… … .”

At that point, I finally laughed a little.

From the next day on, I often went in and out of Vianne’s study. I pulled out a few books that looked
useful and started reading them in Vianne’s bedroom.

The older the book, the closer it was to antiquity, the more meaningful information it had. So, as time
went on, I searched through old books mainly.

About ten days after I started reading, I finally opened the oldest book related to mythology. There I
found an important verse.

“Byan.”

I called Vianne, who was lying on the bed.

Byan looked around at my hand sitting next to him, and then suddenly raised his head.

“Why? Did you find anything?”

“Perhaps.”

“okay? Read it once I will listen too.”

“It is said that the ancient gods had unique powers. Its power may go beyond the stage of disguise and
even clone an active human being.”

“Five. Talking about power, it’s finally here! Read on.”

“Some high priests claim that everything contained in the divine world is replicable, and thus, to the
greatest extent possible, even the world itself.”

I paused for a moment to turn to the next page, then tried to open my mouth again.

But.

“… … The next page is torn.”

“uh? Really?”

Vianne jumped up and sat down. Then he took the book and flipped it over the bookshelf. I tried to
shake it off, but I couldn’t find any torn parts.

“What do we do? Have you ever seen a piece of paper lying in your library?”

“The library was always clean. Especially since I often go to the shelf where this book was placed.”

“Then where did you go? Did you come into my study from the start?”

“If it is an old book like this, it may have come as a used book… … . There is truth to what you say.”

“Wait a minute. I’ll put on the book and look through the list.”

Byan went to the desk and opened the drawer. He began to pull out a huge pile of paper from within.

I hurriedly approached him and held the wad of papers for him.

“I can’t even remember that book, so it must have been here for a long time. So let’s start with the old
list.”

“okay.”

We sat side by side at our desks and went through the list. All the while, I forgot to glance at Vianne, and
as soon as she showed a sign of tiredness, I laid her on the bed.

“I can still see more.”

Vianne pursed her lips.

Vianne here was still twenty years old. Maybe that’s why Byan occasionally showed a side that he
doesn’t normally see.

I smiled a little and shook my head.

“I’m resting.”
“Yes, doctor.”

Vianne joked bluntly and stretched out on the bed.

Shortly thereafter, the sound of breathing became quieter. Vianne fell asleep. Now that it’s evening, I
thought it would be better to let him sleep all the time.

I spent the night with the documents, being careful not to wake Byan.

It was such a huge amount. It was already dawn when I found the name of the corresponding book.

「Ancient Theology」 received on April 16, 1860. Used books.”

It was also a used book. I kept reading.

「Owner of the element, Rossien Azanhenek」

Below one line was the name of the former owner.

But what about Rossjen Azannek?

“Uh… … . What time is it now?”

Then, Vianne woke up after tossing and turning in his sleep.

“5 O’clock. Sleep more.”

“No, you went to bed early yesterday. I slept a lot… … . But why did you wake up so early?”

“… … I didn’t wake up early, I didn’t sleep.”

“what? Hey, why are you doing that? Hurry up and go to sleep.”

Vianne shouted, waving his hands, trying to chase me away.

“Vianne.”

“Why are you calling me?”

“I found it. Information about the book.”

“Huh, really?”

Vianne got up slowly. I took the list and went to Vianne and showed it.

“April 16, 1860? Today is my thirteenth birthday. It’s not been as long as I thought.”
After checking the date, Byan seemed puzzled for a moment, but when he saw the name of the original
owner, he was convinced.

“The book that Rosjen Azanhenek had! Then it’s most likely a birthday present from that person. I don’t
really like what he sent, so I guess I’ve never read the book before. … … But what gift does this man send
a torn book to? Shocking.”

“Anyway, I think I have a reason to visit the high priest.”

“Yeah, maybe? Maybe that person remembers the contents of the torn sheet.”

Byan patted her chin and thought about something, then lifted her head.

“Idris, let’s go to my errand.”

“errand?”

“Because I am a saint, I can never leave the tower. Instead, I can use my orders as an excuse to get you
to meet the High Priest.”

The High Priest was a person whom no one would normally meet.

However, Byan said that the country’s legal rank was higher than that of the high priest.

If such Vianne asked to meet with him, the high priest had no reason to refuse.

“I’m going to try to say just about anything, so come in the name of passing it on. Daeshinjeon is close,
so I should be able to visit it in a day or two.”

“… … Are you okay?”

I habitually asked.

“Huh? What?”

“Your health.”

“Are you doing this out of fear that I will get sick while you are away? You don’t have to worry about
that. The intense pain you saw last time comes at least every few weeks.”

“… … Okay.”

I just wanted to know.

Instead before.
Just by hearing the name, I could guess what a sanctuary it was.

I was worried that the higher-ranking wizard would deflect me. However, thanks to the fabricated world,
I entered without any doubts.

High Priest Rossjen Azanhenek stood still in the center of the pale blue temple building. I met his face,
and I felt a strange sense of dread.

He had a more mature and cold face than I knew, but the author.

Very similar to Leon Temret. Is it an illusion?

“Did you say that you are the messenger of Vianne Ishena Rühel?”

Rossyen spoke in a calm tone. I answered calmly.

“Yes, it is. I am the knight serving him, Siminiere.”

“nice to meet you. What did the saint ask you to convey?”

“First of all, I will inform you in advance that I have come here as a representative of St. And this is the
message of St.

Rossyen received the letter I sent.

The letter was written by Vianne himself.

“To the high priest.

The book you sent me a long time ago was defective. I took out a book to read comfortably, but I was at
a loss, so please take responsibility.

It would be beneficial to your life to ask Siminiere for details, and to answer in detail when Siminiere
asks a question.

So, I hope you are always safe.”

I asked if the content was too intimidating, but Byan insisted that this is the way to listen. The result was
a completed letter.

After reading the letter, Rossiyen smiled a bit absurdly.

“It’s not just one or two books that I gave as a birthday present. Can you tell me exactly which book it
is?”

“It is <Ancient Theology>.”

“… … Then it is not my fault that some of the books were lost.”

When he heard the title, he said something unexpected.

“What does it mean?”

“It means I didn’t rip it off.”

“Then who said that? The torn chapter was the core of what Saint was looking for. The Lady is suspicious
of whether the High Priest has intentionally concealed that part.”

“… … Did you wonder about the power of God?”

It was a slightly off-topic question. However, based on the content of the question, he seemed to
remember the contents of the book.

“Yes, but.”

“Then you must be aware that this world is fake.”

“… … .”

At the unexpected remarks, I was nervous and wary of him.

Rossien laughed out loud and relaxed.

“no wonder. An archmage like you entered the Great Hall as an errand man… … . There was a story like
this.”

It wasn’t that the fabricated world hid me. Even though Rossyen knew I was a wizard, he let me in.

“You are not Sir Siminière. Right?”

“… … How do you know everything?”

I asked coldly. Rossyen flicked his long, thin fingers.

A holy method like ice crystals surrounded the walls of the temple. I’m nervous. This is the first time I’ve
seen such a large scale.

“Relax. It’s just a way to block sound.”

Rossyen said lightly.

“How did you say you knew everything? The answer is simple. Wizards focus on borrowing and applying
magical powers, but priests do their best to get close to the Holy Ghost. And I am the high priest who is
closest to God’s taboo among the priests in existence.”
The definition of a priest was quite new. I could roughly guess what was going on by listening to this
point.

“I am strong here, capable of discerning the secrets of the world. I was probably the first to feel the
unknown discomfort.”

“Did you just stand still when you knew you were a fake?”

“There was no need to intervene just because it was fake. Anyway, the saint will die soon if you leave it
alone, so this fake skit will end well in tragedy. Then I can forget this time and continue living in the real
world.”

From Rossien’s point of view, it was correct.

“… … you would be, but I am not a fake, and I must return to the original world before this world
collapses.”

“Such. You were real Have you been banished from the outside world and imprisoned here?”

I nodded my head slightly.

“Then, the outside world, exactly which world are you talking about?”

“A world where demons have won.”

“That was it too. Then would I be worth helping you?”

“Is it worthless?”

“You have nothing to do with my real world. And yet, I have already leaked a lot of facts. I think that
alone helped enough.”

“… … There is a possibility that it might be related.”

“Where are you?”

Rosiyan asked sarcastically.

I looked at him quietly.

Also resembled

“Do you know the name of Leon Temret?”

“… … .”

Rossien’s expression hardened in an instant.

“no. I don’t know at all. But I know what it means for you to look at my face and mention that name.”

“What you think is right.”

“It’s terrible. Is there anyone in your world who looks like me?”

“It doesn’t look exactly the same.”

“When reincarnating, it is not easy to be born the same as in the previous life. My face is not common,
so if he is a priest, he must be my reincarnation.”

“Leon Temret is a priest.”

“Then there is no doubt about it. Ha, I’m going to go into that world… … . I’m dying to tell the real world
Rossien.”

Rossjen Azanhenek raised his eyebrows.

“Is Leon Temret related to you in a positive way?”

“Then why didn’t you give me that name as a reason to help me?”

“I am very sorry. It seems that I have become a cooperative relationship with you. Then there is nothing
you can do. I will help.”

Rossyen went on to say:

“Aww, did you ask who ripped the book? At least that’s a sign that the creators of this world have
deleted information.”

“This world has been cloned by a demon.”

“I thought so!”

Rossien clapped once and said cheerfully. Then he calmed down again.

“Anyway, if it’s the work of a demon rather than the Holy Ghost I worship, I may have some excuses too.
Such an excuse, saying that it would be okay for a priest to feed a demon.”

He laughed softly.

“Because the information I’m going to tell you from now on will trample on the devil’s efforts to
replicate the world.”

Rossiyen looked slightly happy.

“This fake world was so boring and annoying that I was honored to take on such a fun role. What is your
name, you who will collaborate with me in the future?”
“Idris.”

“Okay, Idris. I’d like to remember it if possible, but I’m sorry I can’t.”

He scratched the back of his head, not matching his lofty figure.

“… … Oh yeah. Maybe you shouldn’t get caught up in some frivolous thing just yet?”

He simply affirmed the question without hesitation.

“Then what I will tell you now, I will send you directly to the saint, so you go back.”

“wherefore?”

“There’s no way the devil wouldn’t have placed a ban on a dangerous priest like me. Perhaps after I give
you the information, I will die.”

I furrowed my eyebrows.

“Die?”

“It’s also miserable. But if you do that in private with you, I’ll give you special consideration because
you’ll be accused of being a murderer.”

Rossien made a butterfly with his holy power and sent it away. But it didn’t last long and it crumbled.

“this. This means of delivery is already blocked.”

“Then I will use the most one-dimensional means.”

“You mean to write your own letters and put them in your hand?”

“I’ll open the tower when I get to it, and you won’t die until then.”

“You can avoid the murder scene and avoid the restrictions of demons. Good idea.”

He got it right away without needing any further explanation. It seemed that the position of the highest
priest was not in vain.

“I wish I could go back to my world and tell Leon Temret your story.”

I said, holding the paper he had scribbled on.

“What about my story?”

Rossyen didn’t see me off, but widened his eyes. When I did that, I felt more like Leon.
“He must be grateful to me. You saved a collaborator.”

“It’s not just a collaborator. Leon lives in Masom, and I am the owner of it, and if something goes wrong
with me, Masom will face a crisis.”

“Oh, I guess I did well to help. Were you the king of Leon’s country?”

“… … Leon’s boss is more correct.”

“Lion is also in the same place on the island, right? That’s positive. Okay. Take a look.”

I nodded my head to Rossien, and went outside the sound-blocking barrier.

Looking back, at the entrance to the temple, Rossien with a smile full of interest was standing still.

The walk was busy. I really wanted to write a space shift. But if he did such a thing on a street with a lot
of eyes, it would be as Byan was concerned.

When I got near the tower, I got off my horse. After verifying my identity, I ran and entered Vianne’s
room.

“Vianne.”

“uh? Why are you here so quickly?”

Fortunately, Vianne looked fine. I breathed in late.

“Did you jump? Hey, how many stairs are there… … .”

Vianne shook his head as if he couldn’t dry it.

“Sit down for now. Get some rest.”

I followed it without saying a word.

Byan seemed to be eating a snack. Soft bread and drinks were placed on the table for one person.

“Yeah, what did you find out?”

Byan asked as he ate the bread little by little. I held out the note I was carrying.

“Rosjen Azanhenek helped me. In return, he will die the moment he opens this note.”

“Did that person agree to that? That’s amazing. He seemed to take his own life very seriously.”

“I knew this was fake, he.”

“Really? Wasn’t I the only one who noticed?”

“All high-ranking priests may have felt abnormal. Because I didn’t have the ability of Rossiyen, I couldn’t
just break through the demon god’s restrictions and carry on that suspicion.”

Vianne nodded. He took another slice of bread and asked me.

“Does the demon know that he made a mistake?”

“The well connected to the stopped night is broken. It’s as if the demon is now isolated within it. After
his victory is confirmed, it will be a different story… … .”

“… … Well, Idris. I’m sorry, but I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Ah.”

I overlooked that this person is not Vianne Astahilt. I gave a brief account of the stopped night and the
enchanting well.

“Then, shall we open it now? This note.”

“okay.”

“The fake Rossien will be the first to disappear. I don’t know if I should congratulate you or say I’m
sorry.”

Byan opened up the half-folded note with a small talk to himself. I also looked at the note together.

“Replicating the world is something only God can do. Therefore, destroying the cloned world would also
be correct if only God knew how to do it.

But if you think about it, don’t you think there are people who have been passed down since ancient
times? It’s a barrier stone.

The beginning of the barrier stone is in direct contact with the ancient Holy Ghost. You may find the
answer in the past.

Gyeol-seok says he can’t remember the last ninety years of his life, but well.

Have the memories been erased or are they just buried deep inside?”

We looked at each other as soon as we read the last sentence.

Vianne suddenly pointed at herself with a finger.

“To me… … Do you have an answer?”

“That seems to be the point of this note.”

“If it’s my first life, when is it? Around the end of antiquity? How are you going to remember that?”

“Since you didn’t tell me how to do that, I don’t think Rossyen knew it either.”

“Somehow, think about it, this is it. What is this.”

“Still, I got the hang of it. This is a big help.”

“It is not.”

Vianne answered shakily and pondered. I’ve been thinking a lot too.

Memories of the first life.

Rossyen said it would be buried deep.

How do I mine something like that?

“There are no records of the saints in the past, Byan?”

“There is a secret room above my study. You can climb the ladder… … There must be a place where the
records of the successive saints are collected.”

“If you go there and look at the records of the first saint, will you be able to recall your memories?”

“But it won’t be as old as that. You can see why no one knows why my soul became a saint.”

Byan seemed to keep trying to come up with records or clues, but failed.

“It seems strange to me.”

Vianne shook the piece of bread he was holding and said.

“When I read books about ancient times, my story as a barrier stone is not surprising. Even if there was,
it was all just speculation. ‘Maybe it was, maybe it was, maybe it was that way?’ Well, something like
this.”

“… … You and the Holy Ghost, is there a story that only the two of you know?”

“I think it is very likely, I.”

“Then it’s up to you in the end.”

“right… … . Oh, it’s difficult. Although I have tried not to accidentally recall the events of my previous life,
I have never deliberately tried to recall them.”

“It’s okay, Vianne. Don’t be too hasty.”

“No, but I have to do it quickly. Do you know how much time is left until I die?”

“… … About eight weeks.”

The clock’s second hand was pointing to 4.

“Eight weeks… … . I’ll try something in it. Trust me, Idris.”

“I believe.”

I smiled softly. And added.

“If you’re not going to eat bread, give it to me, Vianne.”

“Oh right. I’m full now, so I’m going to stop eating. But, are you going to eat this? I’ll just tell you to bring
a new one.”

“done. I am not hungry enough to eat one.”

“If that’s the case… … .”

Byan held out a piece of bread. I looked at it curiously.

I thought I would hand them over, but Vianne reached out with a hand holding the bread near my
mouth.

Then their eyes met and it was awkward.

“No, is this a big deal? Sorry… … .”

I was about to apologize again, so I just quickly accepted it. My fingertips lightly touched my lips. Byan
flinched and backed away.

“What is this guilt? I feel like I’m the kind of person who touches a man who has a lover. The kid you’re
dating is another me anyway!”

“You don’t have to feel that way. Vianne Astahilt has never done anything with me, but… … .”

“Hey, stop it! Stop talking! I’m not curious about my future!”

“… … Okay.”

I hated Vianne so much, so I immediately shut my mouth.

“there… … .”

But within a few minutes, Byan spoke again. I looked at Byan as if waiting.
“You and the future me… … What did you do?”

That seemed to be the question. I stared silently at the trembling blue eyes.

“I did a lot of things. For example, we even looked into each other’s eyes.”

Vianne listened intently to my story. I raised my hand and grabbed Vianne’s hand.

“I held your hand.”

I felt my small, dry hands wiggle awkwardly in mine. I laughed softly.

“like this.”

And leaning over to Vianne, he drew closer. If you go a little further, your nose and your nose can touch.

“They came close and kissed each other.”

“… … Hey you.”

Vianne’s face turned red and his voice crawled.

“Isn’t this something you’ve done once or twice?”

“It’s your fault.”

“It’s not me, it’s Vianne Astahilt.”

“That person is you. You are that person.”

“I am very grateful to have treated you that way, but… … .”

“It’s not because I treat you like that, you’re just you, Vianne.”

I said all I could at this moment. That was it.

Vianne blinked blankly. In the meantime, I retreated and returned to my original position.

“This man speaks well… … . How did I snatch this guy… … .”

Byan muttered sullenly.

If this is the question, I also had it.

“I don’t know how I came to be loved by you.”

I thought if any of us ever fell in love, it would be me. Miraculously, I had a love that could get my heart
back.
That was rare and unusual.

Byan seemed embarrassed by my way of speaking without turning back. He clenched his lips, exhaled in
vain as if he was full of energy, and spoke as if he couldn’t stop him.

“Anyway, I in your world kiss you too, right? Okay. Thanks for the kind explanation.”

“okay.”

“… … Maybe.”

This time I thought the conversation was really cut off, but it wasn’t. I retorted with a smile.

“I’m listening.”

“Who confessed love first?”

“Of course, I.”

“Oh My God.”

“Why?”

“just.”

Vianne looked good. Then I feel good too.

“Did I accept it right away?”

But to that question, unfortunately, I had to give a negative answer.

“You avoided answering.”

“What? Such boring!”

“It didn’t take long for me to accept it.”

“It’s fortunate. No, why did you avoid it? You are a good person!”

“You looked afraid.”

“Am I afraid? Why?”

“It was a time when many dangerous events took place, and it was also the first time in love… … .”

Above all, especially at the time.

“Because you hated me sacrificing for you.”

“Ah.”

Having said that, Byan suddenly understood.

“I, in your world, seems to like you a lot.”

“… … .”

“I don’t know you well yet, so I just thought lightly that I would have accepted you, and that kid was far
from lighthearted.”

Vianne laughed softly.

I couldn’t say anything. I didn’t expect to hear such a confession here.

From the next day, Byan frequently visited the secret room above the study.

Since the barrier made by the strong holy law only allowed the saints to enter, I couldn’t follow it.

Waiting for Byan to come out soon became my daily routine.

So the second hand moved again.

Today the second hand was pointing to 8.

“It’s not easy going up and down the ladder. It’s very annoying.”

Vianne came down slowly and grumbled.

I sprained my foot with a few spaces left, so I couldn’t stand it, so I just hugged her.

As I carefully lowered it to the ground, Byan smiled thanks.

“Let’s go back to the bedroom. Let me tell you something important.”

I nodded and followed Vianne’s foot in the front.

Byan entered the bedroom and bit around. Then he sat down on the bed.

“The official name of the secret room is the archives. When I looked at the archives, I found that out of
the ninety saints, there were sixty-two records.”

“Did you count them all?”

“Huh. I looked all over, but again, there was no information left about the first saint. Instead, I read the
records of the oldest ninth and twentieth saints.”

“If it’s the ninth… … .”

“About 200 years after the end of antiquity.”

“Is there anything you should know about?”

Vianne nodded.

“What I saw was a record written by the ninth saint herself. Looking at the contents, it seems that I was
also curious about the first saint at that time.”

“Why then?”

Bian had a complicated expression on his face.

“Then I had an accident, and in the process, some of my memories came back.”

“… … How far?”

“Until the memory of the first saint.”

I made eye contact with Vianne. This was an unexpected harvest.

“I try not to focus on my past life as much as possible. For my mental health. Because of that, I didn’t
even go into the archives a few times, so now I know that I’ve found my memory.”

Vianne sighed in regret.

“The ninth I wrote down everything I learned from the first memory. At that time, I argued, the memory
should not have disappeared in the first place.”

“Does that mean that even if you were reincarnated, you shouldn’t have forgotten your memories?”

“I think so.”

“The reason is?”

“Idris, was it a blessing or a curse that I was chosen as a soul to be recycled indefinitely as a barrier
stone?”

“… … No matter how you look at it, it doesn’t seem like a blessing.”

“right. That’s right.”

“You mean the Holy Ghost made you a barrier stone for punishment?”
“That was the ninth thing I remembered. The scene where the Holy Ghost chastises and shouts, ‘You will
be reborn as my trace forever, and live in memory of me!’”

“But you lost your memory.”

“My soul was shocked, or I refused to remember, or there was a third party intervention. In the ninth, I
guessed three main reasons for the amnesia.”

“Then, if you do those three actions again, can you get your memory back?”

Vianne confirmed with his eyes.

“However… … I tried to recall the memory as the opposite of refusing to remember, but I failed. It
cannot be done by will.”

Then, another conjecture was given.

“And I don’t know what to do with my soul being shocked. If I touch the soul in this weakened body, I
will die immediately. So that’s not possible.”

“okay. That’s not possible, Byan.”

Even if Byan chooses that method, I can’t wait to see it.

So, in the end, there was only one left.

“Third-Party Intervention… … .”

I muttered a little.

Byan heard that and said.

“right. Now that’s all that’s left. So I looked further into the records. Actually, I found the ninth record
quickly, but it took a long time because it was blocked by ‘third party intervention’.”

“Then, did you find this far?”

Even coming this far has been a huge step forward.

I was really about to open my mouth to tell Vianne to take a break. But Vianne waved her finger left and
right.

“no. Earlier, I said that I read the twentieth record as well. I found something crucial there.”

“… … what kind of thing?”

“The twentieth read the ninth record. He was a frequent visitor to the archives for a Nazi. Maybe that’s
why, like me now, I researched a lot of things, and in the end, I found a new memory.”

Vianne paused for a moment. Then he took a piece of paper and a pen from the drawer and scribbled it
down.

“The goddess loved the wizard.”

“… … What is this?”

I read the text and looked at Vianne in wonder.

Byan put the pen down and folded her arms.

“It is the will of the twentieth saint.”

It was a piece of advice that never came to mind. But Byan seemed different from me.

“Shinnyeo means the first saint.”

Vianne’s expression became even more serious.

“Let’s go back to what we said earlier. The first me is, why was the Holy Ghost punished?”

I noticed that too.

“Because you loved the wizard?”

“Then who is most likely to be referred to as a third-party intervention?”

There was no need to answer this.

The wizard was the key to solving this problem.

“If things get to this point, the saint wouldn’t be the only one who had a crush on a wizard. They must
have been punished for deceiving the Holy Ghost because their eyes met.”

“if so.”

“That saint is me from a very distant past. So, who is the wizard?”

“… … Well.”

“okay. I don’t know. But as long as it’s a wizard, doesn’t it matter who you are? The ninth accident that
happened to me was also the work of a wizard who tried to break the barrier.”

Vianne’s subsequent words pointed to only one way.

“Would you like me to attack you?”

“It’s not about making a physical attack. If you do that, you will be dragged out by the knights out
there.”

When I asked as if I could never accept it, Byan waved her hand and explained.

“The ninth saint was struck by the magic of the spiritual realm. This is how the magic circle was created.”

Vianne picked up the pen again and drew without clogging. It seems that he also had the ability to
remember something in the form of a picture well from his previous life.

“Do you know what this is?”

I looked at the magic circle. It was magic I had never seen before. Because the world was different, the
magic wouldn’t be the same.

“See you first.”

“Anyway, it’s magic, so give it a try. As an archmage, I think you can.”

“… … I’m not sure. What’s more, you never know what will happen to you when you use this kind of
magic.”

“But you can’t do anything. Idris, it’s going to be hard for us to find a way out of this for the next four
weeks.”

“… … .”

I was conflicted.

In the end, we put our judgment on hold.

There were fireworks that night. On the far side of town.

Vianne looked at it with lively eyes.

It was only a glimmering flame outside the window, but that alone seemed to make Byan happy.

“… … I stole your memories. Even then, you were watching the fireworks.”

I stood next to Vianne and looked at the fireworks together. Vianne glanced at me.

“Do you think Vianne Astahilt remembers my days well?”

“You keep a lot of your current tendencies, that person.”

“like that. After all, people don’t change easily. Still, if you’re finally free after 92 times, you’ll have a nice
life. Me too… … .”

Vianne laughed and shook his head. It was a pitiful fight.

“Idris, when you return to your world, say something to the future me. Let me die a little.”

“… … Why?”

“My wish is to live roughly. But I think he forgot it again while reincarnating. After hearing your story, he
is still working hard.”

“It’s because I can’t protect you completely. I apologize.”

“What? Why are you apologizing To say it’s your fault is too big a leap.”

“still.”

The things that Byan was dealing with me, who was defeated by the Demon God, were trampled on by
my eyes. I just got out of the barrier, but I can’t rest as much as I want.

“Ugh. I said something. Just forget it. How about living a little hard, sincere and good!”

Did my expression get worse? Byan, who was watching me, hastily corrected me.

“Let’s think of a quick return to the faithful Vianne, Idris. How difficult would it be if the busy kid wasn’t
by his side without you?”

“But you have to go through your head to do that, Byan.”

“Oh, I really can’t. Doesn’t matter? I’m a fake anyway, it’s an illusion that never existed in the first place.
I won’t stop thinking that I’m Vianne, but it shouldn’t be confused with the real Vianne who loves you.”

“… … .”

“If I say Vianne in your dreams, Vianne Astahilt is the person holding your dreamer’s hand. Isn’t that
kind of distinction necessary?”

In the distance, colorful flames were exploding silently. As I turned my gaze towards it for nothing,
Vianne grabbed my hand.

“Idris, use your magic. Now is your chance. There are not many people around because it is spread
vaguely during the night shift.”

“… … okay. Okay.”

I made a difficult decision. Vianne breathed a sigh of relief.

“You just do what you want. Your stubbornness is no joke. That Byan is going to have a hard time, too.”

“Your Vianne is as stubborn as I am.”

“They are the same, right?”

Vianne chuckled and laughed. In the meantime, I carefully crafted the magic.

“Your magic color, I’ve seen it before, but it’s pure white.”

“It is because the demon has intervened in my existence. Just as you were controlled by the Holy Ghost.
I am similar.”

“Hey, they look like bad gods. Isn’t it time for the old and old beings to stop?”

“The Holy Ghost has already fallen asleep, so the devil must also go to sleep. I will do my best.”

“Yeah, stay strong.”

After those words, Vianne slowly closed her eyes. Then my magic was activated.

A light flickered in the dark room for a moment.

Vianne had a dream.

An ancient day.

In the sacred place where the light flickered like afterimages of waves, Vianne was kneeling as the first
self.

“Today you have created a false world.”

A low, dull voice echoed in all directions. It was the voice of the Holy Ghost. Vianne, who became a
priestess, asked in a calm tone.

“For what reason?”

“I did it out of boredom.”

“Are you going to make that world a place of entertainment?”

“Yes.”

“What happens to the world after the nightlife is over?”

“When the core of the world dies at the same time, the world perishes.”

“It’s a neat toy that doesn’t need to be cleaned.”

“… … .”

Suddenly the sound went away. Vianne’s dream was turned upside down once.

The scenery was swept away as if the stage had changed, and this time a dry wilderness was unfolding
before my eyes.

It was the day the ancients were destroyed. The dreaming Vianne didn’t know that the demon had
removed a part of the day and stuffed it into a stopped night.

“You were my favorite human being! But you have in your heart a follower of a demon!”

The enraged Holy Ghost removed his existence and created a barrier stone. And tied Vianne to that
barrier stone.

“You are forever reborn as my traces, and live in memory of me!”

The ancients ended and the human era began. Falling asleep swept away by the flow, the Holy Ghost
bestowed a terrible immortality to his bridesmaids.

The great ancient wizard ran to Byan on the verge of death. She covered her cheeks and kissed her lips
as she burst into tears.

“… … I love you.”

“I love you, Idris.”

The first Byan, its name.

He spoke firmly and affectionately.

There was a great wizard who loved the goddess.

Until the moment when the followers of the Holy Ghost took over the continent, they fought until the
end with powerful magic.

There was a beautiful and desperate wizard.

“Idris.”

The person who called him with a low voice became the source of the barrier that would be used to
completely drive him out of the continent. The wizard witnessed this tragedy.

“Sorry. It’s because of me.”

A wizard named Idris regretted his love that day.

“Don’t say that.”

Conversely, the bride and groom cried out for love without stepping back.

When the ages turned to burning dust and the gods receded into the history books, the defeated wizard
was willing to sacrifice his whole life and soul.

“I risk my everything to erase your memories.”

Holding the bloody soul in his hand, the demon ripped the night sky to be used as a material for the
stopped night, and listened to the wishes of my followers.

The eyes of the newlyweds who became the first barrier stone gradually became blurred.

“May you not suffer the pain of remembering all reincarnations.”

The wizard’s wish came true.

At the moment of death, a bright past flashed through the mind of the first barrier stone.

He was learning the Holy Law directly from the Holy Ghost. The dazzling light of the Holy Law.

A great priestess who competed with a great wizard for fun.

The days when I dared to whisper a love that was not allowed.

At the end of the night, the dream is over.

Deep dawn. Byan, who was stunned immediately after casting the spell, woke up in a panicked surprise.
I quickly supported Vianne and sat him down.

Taking a deep breath, Vianne looked at me with confused eyes.

“you… … .”

Before she could say a word, Vianne burst into tears. And hugged me tight.

“You have the same name as the wizard… … .”

“What are you talking about.”

I hugged Byan face to face and asked abruptly.

“I saw you in my dream. Memories of the first time. A lot of it too.”

I was dazed by the sudden words. Vianne continued to cry.

“The first wizard I loved. I think that person is your previous life. Their hair color was different, but they
looked the same, they had the same name, and they also had the same love for Vianne… … .”

It was an amazing story. There are so many things I want to ask. Still, I just listened quietly.

“That ancient wizard made me forget my memories. Even by dedicating his life and soul to the demon.”

Vianne’s eyes looking at me were quite different.

“They look so alike… … .”

Vianne’s trembling hand caressed my face.

“Didn’t you say you played in the hands of a demon? Maybe the demon possessed that wizard’s soul
and used it to make you? Unlike the ninth saint, the reason why I regained so much of my memories is
because you who used magic on me were the reincarnation of that wizard, wasn’t it?”

“… … My previous life, you found it there.”

The facts that Vianne found in his memory fit perfectly.

The past life was not exclusive to Vianne.

My previous life, which I had never thought of, existed in that distant past.

Even my well-prepared breathing was a little shaky.

“But that I have loved you for a very long time.”

I just smiled, leaving my swaying gaze.

“Is that so surprising?”

It felt more natural to me. It seems that I have finally found the deep root of my feelings.

“Why are you surprised, Vianne?”

“You said that you were only going to erase my memories, so you gave yourself entirely.”

“So you didn’t like it?”

“Rather than dislike, something… … Just sad.”

Byan said that’s why she was crying. You said you had a lot of memories back, so you might have
remembered how it felt at that time. I understand.

“okay. I know what you mean.”

I hugged Vianne and stayed quiet. Until the vortex of emotions that Byan experienced subsides.

Only then did Byan speak softly in a cracked voice.

“… … Idris, there you are.”

“I’m listening.”

“I found it. Your way out of this world.”

Vianne said.

The core of the world must die at the same time, but the world will collapse.

“… … main point.”

“Because this world is a place created by demons to imprison you, the key must be you.”

“But there is no way a demon can run such an easy condition.”

At the same time, the word is attached, so the key is not one but many.

“I think I know one. That I am also at the core.”

Vianne was sure.

“The devil dropped you in my bedroom. Disguised as an article that killed me in the real world. That
means I put your relationship first.”

“Then, are we both?”

“I don’t think someone like Rossien will be the key. If it was the real world, it would be a different story,
but here he is just a person who died while ignoring the devil’s prohibition and giving us information.”

I agreed.

“And no one else had much contact with us.”

“right. So it’s just you and me.”

It was said that we should die together.

Vianne laughed like a naive person.

“There is no need to delay, Idris. Leave right now You don’t even know how time is passing in your
world, so you should hurry as much as possible.”

“… … Right Now?”

It was too fast. It was said that they found the answer, but it was not easy to say good-bye because we
had been together for several weeks.

“Oh, of course. I have work to do before that.”

Byan raised his pale face and looked at me.

“Can’t you pass on my memories to Byan in that world? There are many things worth writing about in
the memories I recovered earlier.”

In response to that question, I remembered the magic I had already used against Bian.

“there is. The magic of sharing a part of you and me. If you hand it over to me with that, I’ll go back and
pass it on to Vianne again.”

“Good. After all, it’s because he’s an archmage, there’s nothing he can’t do.”

Vianne said more lightly on purpose.

“Write it down, that magic.”

“okay.”

I looked at Byan quietly, and hugged him in a slow motion.

Byan was a little perplexed, but soon got better at my explanation that this magic was a magic that
required contact.

After a while I fell from her.

“How are you?”

Vianne asked. I nodded my head without saying a word.

“Okay then. Let’s go now.”

“Where?”

“anywhere. Just out.”

Vianne looked relieved. As I glanced at it, Vianne smiled.

“Today is the end of this world, so I don’t need to be locked up anymore. It’s really good anywhere. Let’s
go, Idris. As the memories return, I can also use the ancient Holy Law, right? I can fly now.”

“Then let’s do it. Because I can fly.”

“Know. You flew in ancient times.”

Byan responded as if tossing it, and opened the door without hesitation and went out.

As I followed, the knights who were on duty from a distance came rushing up to me in amazement.

“Lord, where are you going?”

“outside.”

When an article asked a question, Byan answered. All the knights were astonished.

“Yes? Absolutely not! Do you know?”

“What would you do if the world were to perish today?”

“Yes… … ? What are you talking about all of a sudden? … .”

“I am going to play. Don’t be still and do something.”

Vianne continued walking. The knights who were watching blocked the way in front of them.

“Saint, why are you like this?”

Still, Vianne didn’t stop.

“Siminière said it before. A princess can escape from the tower without a hero.”

“… … .”

The eyes of the knights were sharply focused on me.

“There were two ways. Fall down the tower, or the princess jumps off. Now that this has happened, I’m
going to try both. It’s fake, so why not do whatever you want?”

The moment when the knights realized the seriousness and took out their weapons all at once.

“Idris.”

Vianne turned to me and called my name.

“You have to know how to fly.”

I asked him to do that, and he drew his full strength with both hands.

Flash!

A dazzling light poured down.

The tower shook violently. Then it began to crumble one after another from the top.

I used flying magic. Vianne did the same.

Under our feet, a huge, strong tower collapsed. Howling out, very clean.

Due to the use of a large-scale sexual method with a weakened body, Byan vomited blood. I tried to
help, but Byan refused.

“Ah, this is what the world looks like.”

Brian took a deep breath. The cool night air passed over us.

The lights of the city and the colorful fireworks that still fill the sky were in harmony. It seemed like it
was the festival season right now.

“It’s such a pretty world. I’ve been protecting you for so long.”

The tower collapsed, and the Knights in a state of emergency came in.

They aimed various holy methods at me and Vianne.

Byan spread out his arms as if commanding them without any restrictions or hesitation. In response to
the harsh command, the number exploded and fell to the ground like a meteor shower.

There was nothing against a great priest.

“Still, I can’t help but feel sad. I’ve been living well for a few years with a single sacrifice, everyone.”

The fact that this world was fake seemed to be the element that gave Vianne a freedom.

Vianne looked very light.

“… … Goodbye, Idris.”

Vianne turned his tear-filled eyes and looked at me.

“okay.”

“When you go, I want you to be happy with me.”

“… … okay.”

I slowly hugged Vivian. Around us, a pure white magic circle spread out in the form of concentric circles.
The faintly scattered magic power rushed in quickly.

It was killing magic.

Byan also put the blue holy method in the same place as my magic.

“Whether a wizard or a priest, you cannot use your powers on yourself.”

“So you are attacking me and I am attacking you.”

“At the same time.”

We exchanged words

“Hi.”

At the moment Vianne and I greeted.

Magic and Holy Law were activated.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
IBCV C23
IBCV C25
Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER
Menu

IBCV C25
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 25: Human era

Idris’s stab wounds hurt so much. I’ve been hurt many times before, but this one.

It really hurts a lot.

It feels like my consciousness is being ripped apart.

“… … you too.”

Forced to endure the unbearable pain, he made a dying voice.

“I was just playing with a demon.”

My eyes flickered and my vision was blurred.

“I’m sorry… … .”

That was all I had to say.

“… … Other than the Idris you know, have I ever loved you too? When?”

Idris said in a confused tone.

He wiped away a layer of rage and looked down at me coldly.

He frowned as if desperately recalling his memories.

“By the way, I don’t remember having a neighbor named Vianne.”

“… … .”

Unfortunately, I was unable to speak any more. The blood I shed wets me. It got cold as the blood
cooled.

The moment I was about to let go of the consciousness I had been holding onto until the end.

Agnes moved. A long whip wrapped around Idris and pulled him in.
Somehow, Agnes did not fall victim to Favor Shellus. However, he was limping as if he could not
completely avoid it.

“The avoidance diet I was studying is working. I can add to my research results this year.”

I had forgotten for a moment that Agnes was the author and researcher of numerous books.

He obviously wasn’t as good as Idris, but he used his strategy well to close the gap.

“Before that, I will kill you.”

Idris ripped off Agnes’ whip magic and launched an attack.

Agnes put healing magic on me and let the attack flow at the same time. The two started fighting again.

As the healing magic lingered, it seemed to live a little. As soon as my hazy mind became clear, I looked
at the wizards under my direct control.

They were completely engulfed in Favor Shellus, making it impossible to fight.

Eustav was already losing consciousness. If he had been struck by Idris’ sword, he would have died
already.

Fortunately, I got a knife instead.

Things were very bad. But there was no hope of saving them.

Pabor Shellus is canceled when the caster dies. So I had to kill Idris before anyone else died.

The reasons for killing him grew more and more.

I realized then, belatedly that Idris didn’t bet Pabor Shellus on me.

Surely he was shaking at me.

Can i use this?

“Ugh!”

Agnes saw blood while exchanging a workshop. Not long ago, already. It was because Idris was too
strong for a one-on-one match.

It was fatal to show gaps in front of a wizard like Idris because of injuries.

It was a crisis.

I picked up the gun that had been left on the floor again. But it was faster for Idris to finish Agnes.
“… … !”

Agnes fell. Idris came right in front of me, grabbed my neck and knocked me back.

I fell back to lying on the floor.

Idris strangled me by the neck and looked down at me with ferocious eyes.

“I don’t know if anything got into my feelings.”

Idris said in a scratchy voice.

“… … .”

I was choked up and couldn’t speak.

“I don’t know you, so it doesn’t matter.”

Power entered Idris’ hands. His hand that didn’t hold me was drawing magic.

I glanced hastily, and saw his waist exposed by battle-torn clothing.

Even in the midst of this frenzy, I saw a scar on his body in my eyes. He and I were close so we could see
properly.

But something was strange.

‘Scars… … .’

The number of scars was different from what I knew. To be precise, a few were missing.

I also figured out what was missing. This person had no relatively recent scarring.

I’m Idris’s lover, and I’ve recently seen him without a top. And he clearly remembered all the scars he
had seen at that time. I don’t know how to write, but I remember pictures well, so it was reliable.

So, is this person not the Idris I know, neither in personality nor in body?

“Spina.”

Just as I realized something important, I heard a familiar voice.

I shook my head. Idris got caught in something like a thorn and fell from me. Judging by the presence of
the starting word, it seemed to be ancient magic.

And another Idris descended to the ground.

“Vianne!”
This person knew me.

He came over and hugged me right away.

“Vianne, are you okay? Are you hurt?”

I did not answer the question without hesitation. Instead, he lifted his head and looked at him with
trembling eyes.

” Is that you Idris?”

“… … right. It’s me.”

Idris looked into my eyes with all kinds of emotion.

The person I thought I might never see again has returned.

I barely caught my breath. A sense of relief and joy flooded me at once.

“Idris… … How are you?”

I asked in a crying voice. Idris stroked my hair and smiled sadly.

“Long talk, Vianne. It’s probably been a while here, but I’m back after 8 weeks.”

I looked in disbelief. My mind has become complicated.

What the hell happened to Idris?

“I don’t understand what you’re saying.”

Said blankly.

Idris caressed me fondly, then raised her eyes and looked back. The villain Idris was breaking out of the
thorn vines.

Idris threw a huge pile of stones over the thorns. And I put a barrier so that it can’t be broken easily. I
bought some time with it.

“The demon cloned my body with his power. That’s how you split your personality in two, cloned the
world of your previous life, and expelled me there. The author is the person who entered my cloned
body, before the return.”

He explained quickly.

I let out a faint breath. It’s power It was something I had never even imagined.
It was clear that Oscar had recovered his body in this way.

The reason the scar was different seems to be because the time when Idris’ body was cloned was earlier
than it is now.

Considering that Oscar was also on a night where he stopped for three months, Idris’ body must have
been a replica of what it was three months ago.

“Nonsense… … .”

“After you went out, I stayed in the night I stopped and listened to it. I hate to believe it, but it was all
true.”

Even at that moment, Idris was casting healing magic on me.

Healing magic, which was canceled once again due to Agnes’s fall, came out of Idris’ hand and wrapped
around me.

“You, then… … You weren’t even in this world at all during this mess?”

“A little while ago, right. I wasn’t here.”

“What the heck… … .”

“The demon wanted me to start a war, and as I continued to go against his intentions, he gave up on
me. It was probably not a good way to kill me myself, so the demon created a fake world to put me in
and wait for me to die.”

“It’s like such a crazy drink.”

“I was there with you from my previous life… … Although it was fake, I met him. Vianne Ishena Rünhel.”

“… … Did you?”

“I got a lot of help from him. It was thanks to him that I was able to return to this world.”

Idris confirmed that my wounds were almost healed, and put a new barrier over the villain, Idris, and
continued speaking.

“There, you from your previous life remembered our first life.”

“First life?”

“The detailed story will come naturally when the memories are shared. I’ll give it to you now, Vianne,
close your eyes.”

“Did you come back after sharing memories from me in my previous life?”
What I found out, I brought my memories alive.

“okay.”

I needed to figure out how all of this was going.

I quickly put my arms behind Idris’ neck, pressed my lips together, and closed my eyes.

Idris accepted the kiss before she could catch up to my reaction.

The situation is urgent now, so we took a short and deep breath and then fell.

And strange memories began to fill my mind.

“what. Are you confessing that you are an assassin disguised as Siminiere, now?”

“On a fake topic… … so painful… … .”

“I don’t know how I came to be loved by you.”

The voices ran through my ears like hallucinations.

Idris embraced me as I stumbled.

Bang!

An explosion occurred. The villain Idris broke the barrier. Idris grabbed me and jumped to avoid the
explosion.

I couldn’t come to my senses. He was breathing heavily and blinking his eyes incessantly.

Conversation and gestures between Idris and the other person who saw my previous life. Even going
through the two of them, they filled me with their own inner feelings that were mixed and shared.

“I, in your world, seems to like you a lot.”

The damn me of my previous life revealed my heart to Idris. That person is me anyway, so I can’t say
anything. It was frustrating, really.

Another memory came to my mind after the untimely ‘Spying on Idris and Bjan Ishena Rünhel’ ended.

In the meantime, Idris had a fierce battle with the villain, Idris, exchanging terrifying magic.

“I risk my everything to erase your memories.”

The scene where the ancient wizard, who resembled Idris a lot, sacrificed his life for the ancient me,
came to mind first.
Starting with that, I retraced a very old story.

One by one the truth was revealed one by one that I had never been able to understand.

One day in ancient times, under the clear sunlight, the first me was smiling.

I was loved by God and loved by a wizard. That was my first life.

Those days were also Idris’ first life. We’ve known each other since then.

The villain Idris didn’t use ancient magic on me, and I was shaking when I saw myself fall.

Could it be because of the traces of this era?

Those thoughts were easily swept away by the rushing memories.

I, who was struggling with the overflow of memories like a person pushed by a tsunami, stood tall at a
certain point.

Perhaps this is the memory that Vianne, whom Idris met, wanted to emphasize.

The scene suddenly moved slowly. My first life was a scene where I was taught the Holy Law from the
Holy Ghost.

A bizarre and dazzling ancient magic that no one knows about now flashed in front of her eyes.

The more I immersed myself in that scene, the more I felt that the radiating energy was gradually
changing.

After turning my soul back ninety times, it was this ancient man I was looking at in the end.

Is that so? The power that I had forgotten for a long time seemed to dwell with me, guided by the
restored memories.

Did Vianne of the fake world feel the same way as me?

It seemed that I could immediately reproduce the sacred method used by the ancient goddesses.

The villain, Idris, fixed her gaze on us as if it were ridiculous. It seems strange to have met another self.

I escaped my memory and returned to reality. Idris glanced at me and asked tenderly.

“How are your memories?”

I chuckled.
“I know we’re in a very tangled relationship.”

We’ve known each other since more than a thousand years ago.

No matter how strange the world is, it will be less than this.

“Idris, I’m fine, so will you drop me off?”

“okay.”

Idris dropped me off. I stood on the ground with both feet. And he said to the villain Idris.

“I’m sorry, but I like this Idris better. I want you to stop running like that.”

“I thought I was just going to kill you.”

Idris gave a twisted smirk. I smiled uncontrollably.

“I mean, why didn’t you just pierce my stomach and kill me earlier?”

“Vianne?”

Idris, startled to hear that her stomach was pierced, called me. I tapped his shoulder.

“After Eustav and Agnes, he also treated you. It’s all good already.”

“Is that the less painful wound I saw?”

“What, right?”

As I affirmed, Idris’ momentum became fierce.

It was a really awkward situation. Idris is angry with himself.

Soon the two Idris faced each other. I took a step back first. But it will not stand still.

I now have the memories of the ancient goddess.

‘First, the healing method.’

I gathered my strength without hesitation. Normally, they were kind to me, but they wouldn’t have
become a sacred law.

But today was different.

I moved my hand to bring back the sense that I was using my holy power for the first time. The sensation
was so vivid and vibrant that it seemed as if the sleeping soul had awakened.
His power, like a black jewel, trembled, and he timidly touched me and stalked me. Then, realizing that
something had changed, they gathered together and gathered at my fingertips.

It seemed like it was meant to be done.

Perhaps, during that time, the Holy Power was thinking of me and keeping the streets? As soon as I
changed, I became obedient.

I waved my hands and made a healing circle. And it started without hesitation.

As if a deep blue circle spread its wings, it wrapped around Agnes and increased its size. Agnes, who had
fainted, quickly regained consciousness.

“Astahilt… … ?”

“… … law?”

Agnes and the villain Idris looked at me in amazement.

Idris, on the other hand, was unmoved, perhaps because she had seen the fake Vianne use her last
minute powers. He just looked at me with concern.

Suddenly, a high-level Holy Beop was activated, and my stomach swelled. Idris’ concerns were justified.

But as I continued to use Seongbeop, I thought that my body would adapt. Because I’ve already trained
quite a bit of magic, and I’m much healthier than the fake Vianne. At least he won’t vomit.

“Have you hardly ever seen the Holy Law? You are a wizard.”

I leisurely put my Holy Power on my hand and rolled it. This movement is only visible to me, and to the
wizards, it will look like I am churning through the air.

“Today, you will see a lot.”

The power that had been rolling around like a bead came together in an instant. Then it turned into a
long spear and flew horizontally.

The villain Idris was a person I could neither save myself nor save myself. You shouldn’t be greedy here.
It was just right to clean it up.

Even so, I couldn’t help but feel bad.

Like the fake Vianne, the villain Idris shouldn’t be here either.

I quietly hid my sad look.

“… … .”
The villain Idris uttered a starter word he had never heard before. A pure white magic with a bloody
energy spread out in all directions.

I turned halfway around and raised my arms to build a shield. The light spreads along the shield and
then disappears.

Agnes laid a magic circle on the floor. Idris drew her sword and engaged in close combat.

During the 10 years I was not by his side, he raised his swordsmanship skills to their peak.

It was a fairly sophisticated swordsmanship in my opinion, who had been holding swords since the days
of Vianne Ishena Rünhel, no, many lives before that.

Accurate and no-frills movements drew a smooth and powerful trajectory.

The villain Idris did a good job of blocking it, but Agnes’ additional attacks could not be avoided.

Blood was dripping Idris took care of the wounds insignificantly.

Anyway, being hurt meant he was being pushed.

He was not invincible no matter how much he was an Archmage. It was difficult to deal with another
archmage, a priest, and even a skilled wizard at the same time.

He tried to recite the deadly ancient magic once more, but Idris thwarted it with an unexpected
sabotage formula and backed away.

And immediately cast a ranged magic towards the villain Idris.

A hot fire erupted. Idris asked as the distance between them increased.

“Did the author write Pabor Shellus? That seems to be the reason the wizards under his direct control
fell.”

“right. So we need to get rid of that person quickly. Otherwise, everyone will die.”

Several sharply forged magic flew through the flames.

Idris put up a shield, and I quickly put the Holy Law on it to increase its power.

So, neither magic nor sacred law, but a white thing trembled in front of us.

“The ancient magic takes away one of the five senses for a moment. The author must have lost some
sense now. That would be a weakness.”

“But he looked at me like I was, and he said back to me. I don’t think sight and hearing are the same.
Maybe I was lucky enough to lose something like taste?”
“No. In my experience, Favor Shellus is not that kind of magic.”

Idris looked closely at the villain Idris beyond the fading fire.

Meanwhile, Agnes dropped a burning stone on his head. It was like a meteorite.

Villain Idris reached out towards the stone. The magic that sprang out from his fingertips spread widely
and rushed towards the stone.

The boulder exploded and fell to the ground. It looked like rain of fire.

Our shield looked like a wall facing the villain Idris, so it couldn’t stop the rain from the sky.

Idris and I got hit a few during the fall.

“Oh, it stings.”

It was an instinctive pain. Of course, if you get hit by a falling hot stone, you can’t help but get sick.

Idris frowned and surrounded me with healing magic. Minor burns and bruises disappeared
immediately.

But I didn’t mind it, and fixed my gaze on the villain Idris.

Since the boulder was aimed at the villain Idris, of course he was hit the most by the shattered debris.
There was even a stone the size of a fist.

Still, Idris didn’t even try to avoid it. Even if it was right, it just calmly created magic as if it wasn’t right.

Even Idris next to me, who was exactly like him, didn’t do it.

“Idris.”

I called him. He, who had been attacked instead of me who had stopped moving, glanced at me and
turned his eyes to me.

“That person seems to have lost his senses. Come to think of it, even when I was injured and bled a little
while ago, I wasn’t very responsive.

“… … was that too Then, not only the pain sensation, but the whole sense of touch would be paralyzed.
In addition to not being hurt by being stoned, I would have known only by seeing it with my own eyes.”

“Is this also based on experience?”

“Huh.”

Idris gave a brief affirmation and threw the ground down.

The place that was still in chaos once again swept into a mess and attacked the villain Idris.

A sandstorm came crashing down to where we were. My eyes were naturally blurred.

I noticed that Idris was deliberately blocking my view.

Agnes swung his whip loudly. To the villain Idris, who cleverly avoided it, a piece of pure white light
became a number of blades and crashed into it.

Immediately after that, Idris silently used ancient magic and retreated to heal the wounds in exchange
for it.

The villain Idris could not feel the magic that was activated without a sound. It was because the sense of
touch to read the flow of magic had disappeared.

Blood splashed The moment he stumbled, Agnes cast a bondage spell and I used the Holy Law.

The next moment, I was standing in front of the crouched villain, Idris.

The sword in my hand pierced his stomach.

The sandy wind gradually subsided. It was because of Idris’ magic.

“… … I didn’t mean to take revenge.”

I looked down at the sword I was holding and said softly. The villain Idris laughed at me.

“It’s exactly the same part for something like that.”

“sorry. I have a long back.”

He responded calmly and shifted his gaze to a pale, tired face.

Although the atmosphere was quite different, I felt strange because he had the same face as Idris I
knew.

“… … You are just being forced back into the world by a demon.”

“Are you trying to make an indulgence?”

As if he was sorry, he questioned.

I shook my head.

“I just said it out of pity. I know what your life was like.”

“What do you mean?”

I vomited blood without showing any sign of pain, and then the villain Idris looked up at me with turbid
red eyes. It hurt my heart to see that.

Damn drank. How can you pamper a person like this?

All of this would not have happened if he had had even the slightest sympathy for his hand.

After all, it was the ancient god who had the worst personality.

Of course, it was God who was the most miserable. What era are you in now, and you’re still crawling
out without falling asleep?

“I… … .”

I calmed down and answered the question of the villain Idris.

“I saw you, in a novel. Actually, it wasn’t a novel, it was just a story of this world that the Demon God put
together for me. Anyway, I read your entire life.”

“… … .”

“And I also know that your life was designed to drive the followers of the Holy Ghost from the continent
and bring victory to the demons.”

When I killed, I wanted to tell the truth, even if I killed him.

Believe it or not, it’s up to this person. I just said what I had to say.

“Even if you want war, it is not your will. You have to create a situation that makes you think like that.”

The villain Idris smiled inexplicably after a moment.

Idris and Agnes looked at the wizards under their direct control one by one. Idris said to me.

“Vianne, I don’t have much free time now.”

It meant that it wasn’t long before Pabor Shellus took the lives of the wizards.

I looked at the villain, Idris, with confusion. Then he said

“Aren’t you going to kill me?”

“… … Can you cancel Favor Shellus? I want to talk to you a little more.”

The first Idris that I met through novels, that is, Idris, was this person.

You can leave that meaning behind.

“The highest level of ancient magic cannot be undone by the caster’s will, Vianne.”

Idris said in a slightly hasty tone. I took a long breath.

“like that….”

“Kill me.”

The villain Idris laughed again.

“It would be best for me to take revenge on the demon in this way.”

Having said that, there was no reason for me to procrastinate.

What would i say

“Okay. Farewell, Idris before returning.”

I said goodbye, pulled out my sword and swung it neatly.

He died peacefully, in a state of numbness.

All spells cast by the villain Idris were cancelled, and the wizards under his direct control regained
consciousness.

They all seemed powerless, because they had been enchanted until their lives were in jeopardy.

But as the magic energy disappeared, it got better and better.

Eustav found me as soon as I woke up. He confirmed that I, who had been bleeding profusely until he
passed out, had suddenly recovered.

Then he came to me with a very angry face.

“It’s not that I don’t know that there are only crazy humans in this magical island, but what if you
resemble Vianne-sama? Yes? Give me some excuses.”

He seemed to be talking about the fact that I had been stabbed with a knife earlier.

I stepped on the ruins and stepped back slightly, laughing awkwardly haha.

“Well, what if our fragile Eustav dies… … .”

“You call that an excuse?”

Eustav put on a puzzled expression.

“Oh, then what? You were the one who asked me to make an excuse.”
“I never thought I would be able to make excuses like this!”

“Come on, wait a minute. I have one more excuse.”

I raised my hands and calmed him down.

“If he had been hit by Pabor Shellus with a penetrating wound, he would have died instantly. So I was
lucky that I got stabbed. I didn’t fall for that ancient magic. The villain Idris hesitated in front of me.”

“Isn’t the fake master running at you with a sword before Favor Shellus triggered it? In other words, you
didn’t do it knowing that the magic existed. This is also an inappropriate excuse.”

“To be strict. Is he grumpy right now? Then how about this?”

I proudly held out my hand and said.

“It’s our friend. Saving friends is a virtue.”

Eustav opened his mouth.

Well, oh my. It was a face that seemed to say that it was the most ridiculous excuse I had ever heard.

“… … That’s it. I don’t know why I’m having this conversation. Quietly accept my worries.”

Eustav grunted and placed a healing spell in my outstretched hand. I accidentally received a dark pink
magic circle.

“No, I am fine. Don’t you need this?”

“A wound that has been treated urgently requires management. Keep it as a precautionary measure.”

Having said that, I couldn’t say anything more. I glanced into his eyes and just stayed quiet.

“Girl, you’re not dead! I’m happy. I thought he was really dead.”

Michael and Camelia also came to me. Camellia didn’t say anything, and I checked carefully though I was
okay.

Then, the three of his direct officers turned their heads to Idris at the same time. They all had eyes full of
betrayal.

“Master, why did you leave behind the first copy of your monstrous master? I almost fell behind this
Michael Pendes.”

Michael asked and listened.

Master’s copy number one. I was the only one who burst into laughter because of those words, but
because the atmosphere was not good, I kept my mouth shut.

“I was trying to protect Vianne, but I was protected backwards.”

Eustav continued. Camellia also helped.

“Master, this doesn’t seem a bit… … .”

Idris looked at me as if it was unfair. I decided to fix it for him.

“Hey, all of you? Idris is innocent. Master’s Copy No. 1 was created by the Demon God at will. A demon
will kill you.”

Agnes Schlieer was interested in the word.

“… … What are you going to do now? Both Oscar Perdian and the mage before the return died, leaving
only the demon who controlled them.”

“What if?”

I said, moving my gaze to Idris.

Idris nodded.

“I’ll have to deal with the demon.”

At those words, even the three direct members and Agnes were surprised.

“possible… … work?”

I calmly looked around at the holy energy surrounding me. In the deep dawn, where only magic like
fireworks exploding from afar shines, the Holy Power was shining like a black diamond melted in the
darkness.

“Is it possible.”

It was me who regained my memories and was recognized by my sexual powers. And the opponent was
just a parasitic, modern-day god who had lost almost all his powers.

I will kill the god who stirs and ruins our lives.

So that he knows what kind of place this place is.

“… … What are the faction leaders doing now?”

I asked before rushing into the stopped night. Agnes answered.

“Rizenbaum has made a commotion again. Several factions were attacked at once, and Jay Abselon
decided to face Resenbaum instead of coming this way.”

“The faction must be in a brawl by now.”

“Perhaps it is expected.”

“It was true that Risenbaum was on the Oscars side.”

Eustav said.

“You don’t know about Oscar’s death there?”

“I think the time has come to know. But it is already too late for Reesenbaum to stop.”

Idris narrowed her eyes as if judging the distance.

“Then Agnes and you, please put down the raging Resenbaum.”

I was meant to end this long and arduous war today.

“Master and Astahilt, what are you two trying to do? How to deal with demons… … .”

Camellia asked in a tone of concern.

“The demons are parasitic in the night when they have stopped. We can’t get out of it, and now the well
is blocked and we can’t hear anything.”

I openly swept the rubble we were treading on.

“So we’re going to get in there and get rid of the night that has stopped.”

In my first life, I thought I could use all the Seongbeop. Among them, there was also a holy method that
could be used in such a case.

The Holy Ghost ruined my life, but he also loved me.

It taught me a lot more than I expected.

“However… … The building with the stopped night collapsed, didn’t it? Then maybe the stopped night is
already gone?”

Michael made a puzzled face.

I did. However, the stopped night was not a physical space from the beginning. Beyond the wall where
the stopped night was attached, it was just empty space.

It’s called a space.

A massive flow of magical power was felt over the collapsed building. Idris must also sense it.

“There is no way subspace can be affected by space.”

I was able to affirm it thanks to the knowledge contained in the recovered memory.

The wizards exchanged glances with each other. Then he seemed to have decided which way to go.

“Go now, everyone. At the best, I have driven out the gods, but because of Rezenbaum, the island must
not be devastated.”

“Be careful.”

They left the horse and followed Agnes to the battlefield of Resenbaum.

Idris and I were the only ones left here.

I looked at him quietly.

“Idris.”

“Huh.”

Idris responded with the usual kindness.

“Let’s go in.”

“okay.”

The stars began to set and the sky began to glow blue. I moved my stamina with my hand gestures.

Idris used her magical powers to reveal the shape of the stopped night. And half-forced the door to
open, holding me and crossing the entrance.

A cool, dry wind blew. Clearly, the air here was different from the outside. And it was always a perfect
night.

Inside the stopped night, there was Terterus, a demon with an empty face.

“how… … I’m back.”

“It is your fault for sending Idris to that world.”

I replied in a cold tone. Terteros immediately grasped the situation and said.

“… … Did you destroy all of me?”

I looked directly at the demon dressed in clothes that looked like it had been ripped out of the darkness,
as if blaspheming.

“Terteros, how does it feel to have been defeated in battle with Ryaschendar?”

“I am not destroyed. I’ve been working hard for that… … !”

“What if you do that effort by rolling people around? You are a god, stealing and planting human souls…
… You can’t force yourself to win like that.”

“Are you trying to discipline me?”

“okay. It’s funny how a being who should have been buried long ago in ancient times still wields power.”

As I crossed the entrance, I stared at the dummy of Holy Power that was dragged in as I had it. Then,
carefully moving his hand, he began to build it in the form of a sangbeopjin.

Seeing it, Terteros’ expressionless expression was shattered.

“… … Ryaschendar, this idiot can only do this to a human… … .”

He seemed to know what this holy law was.

But he made no response.

It must have been because the price paid for stealing me, setting up Idris’ life in her own way, and
cloning her body and world was high.

Terteros has greatly undermined his existence. Abuse of power is what you’re talking about.

“You are stupid, too. It would have been better if they weren’t greedy for their own world from the
beginning.”

The return of the Demon God failed to achieve its purpose.

We did not war with the Empire, and demons did not induce war.

Idris, who was exiled to the fake world amid the crisis of death, finally came back alive. Also, I got my
forgotten memories back.

Soon the years will change, and Idris and I will be twenty-two.

Then we will surpass the day the demon returned.

The demon will die at the price of failure.

We knew it, but we’re still here today.

There was one reason.

“… … We are here to kill you.”

Terterus listened helplessly to me. It was shabby to be the image of a god.

The large Holy Beop that I had created shone blue through the night. Idris watched it with still eyes.

“Holy spirits, demons, whatever, I’m tired of everything.”

The moment Terteros reached out to me without thinking, he activated the Holy Law.

“Turn it off.”

Cracks formed in the old night, and the countless stars in the ceiling began to melt. There was a roar.

The night that the Holy Ghost and the great wizard died.

Collapse

“Now is the age of man.”

I lifted my head to see the end of the night of my first life.

Demons have been banished from our world. When the sun goes down, even the few remaining beings
will be annihilated.

No god has ever won in this world.

The world where my previous life lived ended with the victory of the demon, but when the victor, the
demon, disappears, that too becomes meaningless.

Also, the Holy Ghost, who slept at the end of antiquity, did not triumph in both worlds, and therefore
cannot be awakened forever.

The age of God has finally come to an end.

“Vianne, what was that holy law before?”

Idris asked, escaping from the night that stopped while holding me. I answered, listening to the wind
blowing in my ears.

“It’s a holy law that destroys such a subspace. In my first life, with the help of the Holy Ghost, I also
played with subspace.”
However, the goddess liked the laughter of the wizard more than the mysterious holy method of the
Holy Ghost.

In my memory it was.

The night that seemed to last forever is over.

We were now in the present morning.

Before dawn, Risenbaum was suppressed. The whole Masom was destroyed and burned, but it wasn’t
too bad.

I and Idris did not participate in the war. So, I was able to meet the officials only after the battle was
over.

Jay Abselon, who was at the forefront of the battle, came in front of me in a mess.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t be of any help. Stop thinking that going to the owner is not going to win… … .”

I waved my hand in surprise.

“Instead, you stopped Rezenbaum. I think you’re hurt, so please get treatment.”

At that time, Agnes, who came to us and checked Jay’s condition, wrote a healing magic.

“It looks like you can’t afford the treatment, so I made it for you.”

“How did you know? It was a car that used so much magic that my head was spinning. Thank you, Agnes
Schlieer.”

Jay laughed out loud as if he had died. While rubbing the back of his head, he screamed as if he had
touched a less painful wound.

Agnes glared at Jay like he was pathetic, but as if he was conscious of his surroundings, he quickly
withdrew his gaze.

Meanwhile, Camelia went somewhere and came back here. And quietly reported to Idris.

“Hazer Winsel… … The union of the heads of state took care of it.”

Idris also asked quietly.

“Did you check the body?”

“Yeah, just… … .”
“I know.”

Camellia withdrew with a somewhat gloomy face.

He seemed to know why. It is said that Hazer was once a friend of Camelia. It is said that things have
changed since Lesha’s death, but there must have been some feelings left.

Some relationships don’t end well. Of course, sometimes I forgot about it. Then, after losing it, I started
crying.

But now I can remember a little more clearly.

Because I’ve been through it hundreds and thousands of times in my ninety-two lifetimes.

The war that had been fought inside and outside was finally over.

Perhaps because it was too much in such a short time, I have been seriously ill since that day.

The memories of the recovered soul came out of nowhere and tormented me.

He was also dizzy because of the holy energy that was seething nearby. Each time, I did my best to
protect my present.

I was Vianne Astahilt, and I reminded myself that I should never forget that fact.

Idris was by my side like that.

“Idris.”

I called him softly.

He kissed me lightly and walked away.

“The fever is high.”

He informed

I nodded slowly and smiled.

“You were just like this before.”

“… … Are you referring to the day when I was struck by a runaway magic in the garden?”

“Huh. Then you suddenly confessed to me and fell over with a fever. How embarrassed I was then.”
At first, I remember him talking about love to me and the room in the sunset where the curtains were
waving. That day we were engulfed in an overflow of unknown emotions.

“I don’t know if you remember, but all the towels on your head that night were my own.”

“remember. I didn’t really see it.”

“okay?”

“Because I heard your voice.”

Be my voice

Did I talk to myself a bit?

“I used to complain that I was going through all sorts of strange things in my life, you.”

“I did.”

It was kind of embarrassing.

I didn’t know I’d even heard that.

“Well, in the end, you also put a towel on my forehead like this, so it’s a mutual exchange.”

“… … I’ve done it more times, Vianne. It would be unreasonable to call it an equivalent exchange.”

Idris joked lightly. I was fed up listening to him.

“Yeah, I fell down a number of times… … . I’m sorry, Idris.”

“I didn’t mean to apologize, Vianne.”

He said softly.

“I just don’t want the number of sick cares to increase any more. To that end, I don’t want you and I to
sacrifice anymore.”

“sacrifice… … . Each of us was in a situation where we had no choice but to be sure we fought many
times over that.”

It’s a bit vague for a fight, but anyway.

“okay. Let’s not do that in the future.”

I said with a promise.

“You even killed a drinker for that.”

And added lightly.

Idris sighed and laughed.

“It did.”

I liked his gentle voice. Long white fingers brushing my hair, and red eyes in the whitish moonlight.

The gentle smile that is fully revealed only in front of me.

“But you know, Idris. Do you remember what I said the day you taught me magic?”

The fever seemed to go down, so I started talking slowly. Idris nodded.

“After defeating all of your enemies and wiping out mine as well, let’s run away sometime later when
we are really all right. Take Lyriel with you, too far away.”

He said softly. What. You seem to remember better than me.

“… … I was looking forward to it, but I don’t really miss a single Toshi. You are a little scary.”

“… … I’m scared?”

“Uh, no. It’s a joke, it’s a joke. I am not afraid of anything.”

I was about to be gloomy, so I quickly corrected my words.

Whether you sleep or wake up, be careful Especially, people like us who have a lot of ups and downs in
life should always be careful about choosing words in conversation.

“Then why did you ask this?”

Idris asked. I smiled shyly.

“Just, what. It’s nothing. I thought the time had come to ‘run away’.”

After a long and long journey, we have finally eliminated almost anything that threatens us.

My fever will also drop naturally in a few days, and from then on, I would become a rare ability to use
both my strength and magic at will.

If we were exhausted and went on a trip, now was the right time.

“Ah, of course, after tidying up.”

I added briefly.
In our conscience, it was right to settle what we had done, including exchanges with the Empire. I was
talking about after that.

“… … Is that so?”

Idris thought for a moment and gave a positive response.

“My magic power has also slowed down because of my strong soul and stamina. It won’t be a problem
when you run away.”

I added a few more words and Idris laughed.

“But, Vianne, it will take quite a while to clean up. I’ll give you magic, and you’re the top owner.”

“I know that much. OK. All we need is a plan that we’re going to run away.”

Because it seems that I will be able to live a remorseful life.

“Okay then. Let’s set it up like that. We’ll run away soon. I don’t know exactly when.”

I nodded happily. Also, Idris made sense.

“But for now, focus on recovering.”

“Okay.”

“Come on. Late.”

“Huh.”

I pulled out the blanket and closed my eyes.

It took a week for me to get healthy again.

I got up from my seat and looked at Idris, who was busy with paperwork. His beauty did not get tired of
admiring it for a long time.

In the midst of pleasing the eyes, Eustav came into the office with papers.

Eustav looked at my expression and shook his head.

“In just a week, you have become a person full of vitality.”

I turned my bright eyes away and folded my arms.

“Why are you dissatisfied?”

“Is that possible? Vianne’s goodbye is Masom’s goodbye. Everyone in my immediate family knows it.
Please be always alive. Don’t die like you did before.”

“Look at what you say. Here’s Idris. Eustav, if I say one word, you are put to death.”

“I am afraid to die. Where do you try it You never just threatened and executed it every time.”

“What? Shall we try it today? You know I can’t? Now that I am a priest and a sorcerer, I am very strong,
so I can handle it myself.”

“Yes, feel free to do it.”

“… … What are you two doing?”

Unseen Idris intervened to mediate this childish quarrel.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
IBCV C24
IBCV C26

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV C26
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS
Select Chapter
ToC
Chapter 26: I made friends with love

“Sibi went first over there, Idris.”

“It’s unfortunate. I was just talking about the improvement in Vianne’s complexion.”

“Eustav, shut up. Vianne, you are patient.”

As the quarrel showed signs of escalating, Idris made a unbiased verdict with a firm voice. I chuckled.

“It’s nice to have a seat for the magician’s fiancé.”

Eustav put on an angry expression.

“So what kind of document is this?”

Idris turned Eustav’s attention to work, allowing him to relax.

“Ah, that’s a negotiation proposal from the Imperial Family. Separately categorized below is a brief
summary of the current exchanges.”

Eustav returned to his business-like face and reported calmly.

At times like that, I’m a no-nonsense office worker, so why does the atmosphere change when you just
talk to me?

We might even be good friends. It is unclear whether Eustav will agree to this.

“And the report at the bottom is a document submitted by Leon Temret, the head of the institute.”

“What happened to him?”

“It sounds like you found the other three years.”

“… … .”

Idris turned to me. I looked at him too.

The last piece of 10 years I lost has returned.

“It took a long time.”

“This is fast enough.”

Felt good. Because I don’t have to regret even for a moment now that I used the space movement
magic.
“When will you bring it? My life.”

“If you call me, I will come over here.”

“Then let’s call you soon.”

“okay.”

Me and Idris made a quick decision. Idris wrote something on a paper and handed it to Eustav.

Eustav decided to remain in the office until Idris had checked all the other documents he had brought
with him.

He sat comfortably on the long sofa. I was lying at an angle on the sofa opposite him, in a position that
seemed to have melted away from being comfortable.

Idris sat on the single sofa with us on either side and fumbled through the pile of papers.

It was quiet except for the sound of turning the paper and the sound of the moon shattering. It was
snowing heavily outside, so even though it was daytime, the inside of the room was cozy and dark.

I liked this atmosphere.

A day spent in a familiar space with familiar people.

That was more important than I thought.

“Anyway, master. And Vianne.”

Pouring fresh tea, Eustav suddenly broke the silence.

I woke up from a half doze, and Idris paused for a moment to look at the papers.

“I wish you could go to the Empire.”

“In the Empire?”

“Yeah. A little while ago, an invitation from Lyriel arrived. It’s being inspected at the Central Horse Tower
right now, so I couldn’t bring it.”

“He said he even sent an invitation. You just have to tell them to come.”

“It seems to be an invitation to a banquet held at the court.

“… … a banquet? Did the Crown Prince allow that?”

“The engagement ceremony… … Banquet included. It is customary to invite friends and family to the
engagement ceremony. Rather than officially inviting the owner of Masom, it seems to have been
allowed in that sense.”

“engagement ceremony?”

There was only surprising news.

Lyriel is engaged to the Crown Prince!

Anyway, I had to go to the Empire soon.

I have to do some work at the top, clean up the traces of me left in the empire, and meet Lyriel.

I wish I could go there right now.

“Idris, how are you? I wonder if I should accept this invitation.”

I asked Idris’s doctor. Idris nodded without any hesitation.

When I asked him to go, it was almost a habit to follow him without saying a word.

“I’m going to have to deal with business at the same time.”

Our imperial outing was decided smoothly.

Then, after hesitating, Eustav said:

“Can I accompany you?”

“That one? Why, do you have anything to do with the Empire?”

It was rare for him to go out of the island. By the way, all of my recent outings were about Shannon
Lahrat.

Oh, so maybe it has something to do with that person again this time?

“Because I came up with a good way to deal with an unwanted takeover.”

“I don’t know what it is, but do whatever you want. But if you want to go with me… … . Are you going to
the banquet?”

“I’d like to give you an engagement gift or something.”

“What happened? Even though I’m not even close to Lyriel.”

“I don’t have any personal acquaintances, but since you played a big role in negotiation, it would be a
benefactor.”
“That’s right.”

I smiled lightly.

Then Koyo came again. Idris was working hard, and Eustav was thoughtful and silent.

I got a little bored. So I was joking around.

He changed the magic of reading the inner mind, which he had seen in the theory book before, into a
sacred law.

Thanks to the ninety-one souls lurking within me, this was easy.

First, I listened to Eustav’s heart.

‘I want to go home. Shall we cook chicken for dinner? … . I’d love to have some with beer. To do that,
you have to leave work early.’

His intentions were simple. I thought it was complicated, but it wasn’t. Only the face is serious, very.

I held back my laughter and changed my target to Idris.

But nothing was heard. He… … I don’t think… … ?

In the moment of confusion, only a single word was heard in a low voice.

‘Vianne, are you bored?’

Not this. Caught up Even Eustav didn’t notice what I wrote because it was a sacred law, but Idris
recognized it.

I smiled softly and shrugged.

“a little.”

“Yes?”

Eustav thought I had said something out of the blue and asked sarcastically. Then he quickly grasped the
situation and put on a sullen expression on his face.

“I don’t read Vianne-sama, so why does Vianne-sama read me?”

“You read that one too.”

“At that time, you were ordered to read.”

“Okay, sorry.”
I apologized quickly because I was about to vomit.

“By the way, are you going to grill or fry the chicken? It would be delicious with seasoning.”

I was too curious about his dinner menu to just skip it.

“… … You must have read that part! The chicken will be fried and not seasoned. Are you okay?”

Eustav answered quickly, as if embarrassed, and folded his arms.

I pleaded with Idris to appease him.

“Idris, the poor manager came home from work and wants to fry chicken and drink alcohol, so don’t you
want to take care of the welfare of the employees?”

“… … If there is no emergency by 4 o’clock, I leave work on time.”

Idris readily accepted my words. Eustav, who suddenly became a flower, looked at me like a savior.

Well, okay. I was happy.

“It’s difficult. The child who saved me is enough for Idris as a child.”

As he joking around, Eustav smirked.

“Let’s not talk.”

“No, do you hate it that much? Then don’t go to work.”

“Sorry.”

Eustav couldn’t beat me no matter what.

Poor Eustav. I smiled and shook my head.

The Imperial Cabellior was a place where the concentration of holy power was much higher than that of
Masom. As soon as I stepped on the imperial lands through space travel, I was surrounded by holy
power.

I was annoyed by the noisy things coming and going, so I quietly chased them out of my will.

Idris asked as she walked next to me.

“What just happened? I felt a small flow.”

At that, I opened my mouth.

The magician senses the power. In a little while, he might become a wizard and priest like me.

“I got kicked out because I had too much energy. But can you feel it?”

“At first, I could feel it vaguely. To be precise, we do not see the sexual force itself, but only indirectly
detect it through the unnatural deviation of the airflow.”

“… … Wouldn’t it be uncomfortable if your senses were so sensitive?”

If it were me, I wouldn’t be able to live because I was tired.

“In the past, there were times when I thought it was uncomfortable.”

Idris nodded her head and turned slightly to look at me.

“But if it wasn’t for this feeling, I wouldn’t have been able to protect you. I wouldn’t have heard your
breathing, nor could I hear you walking towards me. I couldn’t even see you in the dark.”

I couldn’t close my mouth, which I had opened earlier, and stared blankly at him.

So you’re saying that you’ve been feeling everything that I’ve never heard or seen before?

It was a shame that I wasn’t a born wizard!

“envy… … .”

I said with a lot of emotion.

“You don’t have to be envious, Vianne. So that you don’t have to have that ability, you’ll always be
where I can see you.”

When he returned, his words were kind. He seemed to be engulfed in that kindness.

After all, he was always the same.

I laughed bashfully.

“It’s impressive.”

“I would be happy if that was the case.”

Idris took my hand. I clasped his hands and waved them as I walked.

He liked it too.

He hated it, as if he had only seen Eustav not able to see it.
We first went to the top where I was the owner. The top has been playing the role of a bridge between
the Empire and Masom Island these days.

I lacked relevant knowledge, so the actual operation of the top was handled by the manager, Jack. Still,
there were a few things that required my approval, so I processed them all while visiting the top. I spent
about three days doing it.

“Is the exchange project between the Imperial Academy and Masom’s Academy going well?”

“Yes, we started with financial support from the top.”

The children of the Pendesga, whom I had saved, wanted to visit the Empire at least once.

I was running this business to grant their wishes.

“It seems that potion exports will start in earnest soon.”

Potions that were secretly used as a child can now be legally distributed.

We were trying new things little by little in the era of fully human beings.

After finishing the top job, we went to my house.

“… … I have to throw away all my furniture and my belongings.”

I declared after looking around the house.

“Isn’t it better to pack the necessary luggage?”

Idris asked carefully. But I shook my head.

“Anyway, I bought new things from Masom. The ones here have been unused for a long time, so I don’t
really have anything to take with me.”

I had told Lyriel to stop cleaning the house a long time ago, so the whole house was covered in dust. I
turned around, shaking the dust away.

“I have to sell my house. Let’s go, Idris. And Eustav.”

Idris and Eustav looked at each other once, then came out with me.

Even in winter, a not so cold wind blew over us.

The weather was also clear. The warm weather I felt after a long time made me smile as well.
Then Eustav spoke to me.

“Still, it’s the house you’ve been living in for 10 years, would it be okay if you just throw it away?”

I thought that question would come up. I answered with a smile.

“Anyway, I won’t be living here anymore. And if that’s the case, the tower where I stayed in
reincarnation ninety times is more valuable. Even it would have been completely destroyed, leaving no
trace of it.”

Well. Did you just add the backstory? Eustav looked at me as if sorry. I tapped him, saying no.

“Anyway. My point is, I want you to sell that house neatly.”

Idris gave me a strong hug for a moment. I’m shy

“The banquet is held in the evening, so let’s go somewhere else until then.”

“Lyriel asked me to check the cafe building, shall I go there?”

“okay.”

Idris agreed. And he looked at Eustav.

“Didn’t you have work to do?”

“Yes, there is. Then I will go.”

Eustav said hello and went in the opposite direction from us. Seeing his distant back, I was puzzled.

“Idris, what is Eustav going to do?”

Idris looked at me for a moment, then spoke briefly.

“Like you, Eustaff seems to be thinking of selling the house.”

“Are you selling a house?”

The blue rose mansion that Shannon Lahrat left as a legacy?

“Well, Eustav won’t be staying in the Empire, so I’ll just sell it… … . Still, it would not have been easy to
make such a decision because it was a legacy.”

“… … You said you were going to give it to Lyriel as an engagement gift.”

At that moment, Idris uttered out of nowhere. I realized the meaning of the word a beat later.

“Really?”
I asked in amazement.

“No, why would you do that to Lyriel?”

“Liriel said that she liked the mansion. Eustav knows that.”

“so… … Are you going to give it as a gift if you sell it to someone else?”

Eustav must have been worried about not being able to go to that mansion. If you can’t do either of
these anyway, you’d be better off handing Shannon to someone who cares for you.

“Okay, find a solution. Eustav, you’ve been struggling with it for a while.”

“It did.”

“It’s nice to see things are being resolved one by one.”

“If you like it, I like it too.”

“He’s strange.”

I glanced at Idris playfully and put my arms around him. And walked briskly.

“I’m smart with imperial geography. Quietly follow me I’ll buy you something on the way to Lyriel’s
cafe.”

Idris was suddenly attracted to me, who was proud of me.

“… … Did you bring money?”

He asked

“maybe… … Will it?”

I searched my pockets belatedly for an unexpected question. The pockets were empty. I was only
planning to go to the Empire, so I didn’t even think about bringing the money.

Idris laughed a little.

“It’s okay because I brought it.”

“Oh, I was going to buy you today. I’m sorry.”

I muttered empty words. And dragged him back.

“Then let’s go. There is a really good pancake shop around here.”
“pancake?”

“Huh. It’s so delicious that you pass out while eating it.”

“You mustn’t faint.”

Idris nodded worriedly. I burst out laughing.

“I didn’t mean to say I was really faint.”

“… … like that.”

Idris relaxed her expression. If you look closely, he’s got a blind spot too. It’s smart, but it felt like a
screw was missing.

I took a light step, thinking about the man who was my friend and now my fiance.

The sun went down and the sky darkened. It was time to go to the banquet hall.

We went back to the upper building where we had been staying for a few days and changed clothes.

We didn’t put our names on the banquet list in our real identities.

It was because Crown Prince Zeon expressed the opinion that it was still too early to invite a wizard to
the palace.

Of course, we agreed with that opinion. Among the nobles, there are probably many people who still
have grievous feelings for wizards.

“We are just attending as Riel’s relatives. Got it?”

Before entering, I faced him and asked him again. Just in case something unexpected happens.

Idris smiled while drawing a magic circle.

“I promise there will be no accidents, Vianne.”

He then cast a disguise spell on me and myself.

We wore white cloaks over the wizard’s conquest. But when the magic was activated, our appearance
changed in an instant.

Idris was transformed into a young nobleman in a plain black suit.

I looked like an aristocratic lady in a shawl over a sparkling blue off-the-shoulder dress.
The reason for doing this was that after this banquet, we would return to Masom immediately.

There will be an engagement ceremony the next day, but we have been unable to attend until that
point. This is because it is an event held in a strong sanctuary, and it must have a different level of
formality than today’s banquet.

So unfortunately, I decided to leave the empire quickly before security was further strengthened.

“How is the design? OK?”

Idris asked. I turned around in place and nodded.

“It’s good. It’s a dress that would look like a moderately middle-class nobleman.”

“Do I look okay?”

Idris spread her arms slightly and asked me to rate her.

I put my thumb and index finger to my chin and looked at him carefully. And he replied with a smile.

“You also look like the husband of a moderately middle-class aristocrat.”

Idris smiled a little too.

“Then I’m glad.”

Then I looked in the mirror and told the disguise wizard my corrections.

“Idris, can you change me to red hair? Like this, it was rolled up in a circle.”

“okay.”

He waved his hand. Then white magic passed over me.

The changed hairstyle was very satisfactory.

“I can give it a full score on the customer satisfaction score.”

“It is an honour.”

“As an added bonus, I will give you the honor of escorting me.”

I held out my white gloved hand gracefully. Idris clasped her hand, wearing a slick social smile.

“Shall we go now?”

“Did you borrow the carriage?”

“Huh.”

“Then let’s get going. I will be late.”

We opened the door and went out into the hallway.

In the dimly lit hallway, Eustav, with a face that seemed to say he was very sick, stood crookedly. He also
had the disguise magic activated.

Well. This guy must have heard all of us joking around.

I smiled awkwardly, and I rushed down the stairs with Idris.

We got on the carriage. When I came out to the main road leading to the Imperial Palace, it was already
crowded with people.

Orange lanterns lit up the night along the way.

Aristocrats dressed as lavishly as peacocks were walking through the streets.

Here we also got off the carriage.

It was a new feeling to go to an imperial palace banquet that I had never attended even as a baron with
two wizards.

We stood at the end of a long line and took turns checking our identity.

“You are Viscount Lemadica and his wife and son. Please enter.”

The waitress checked my invitation and let us through.

The huge arched front gate of the Imperial Palace was wide open. We went inside.

“Wait, why am I the son of both of you? It’s not like you’re wearing that old-fashioned disguise… … !”

It seems that Eustav found out too late that our identities were established that way today. I laughed
out loud at his absurd expression.

“You say you brought in adoption, huh?”

“It’s ridiculous.”

“If you don’t want to be caught, follow me quietly, Eustav.”

He gave me a pint glass as a joke. Although Eustav seemed dissatisfied, he was forced to comply with
the situation.
Meanwhile, Idris glanced back at the main gate of the imperial palace through which she had passed,
and said as if tossing it.

“That, I broke it last time. Have you already repaired it?”

It seemed to be talking about a time when I was kidnapped.

“It’s nothing else, it’s the main gate of the Imperial Palace, then. I must have restored it with all my
might.”

“… … I want to break it again.”

Idris murmured. I remembered what had happened at that time, and I felt uneasy.

“It is not! You say you don’t have an accident

“I was just stating my wishes.”

Idris gave up lightly. Only Eustav was nervous for nothing, then sighed.

Meanwhile, we arrived at the banquet hall. The banquet hall is not a strong sanctuary, but the disguise
magic, which is a higher level magic, has not been solved.

A huge hall covered in gold caught my eye.

The chandelier hanging from the high ceiling and the colorful fabric decorations especially caught the
eye.

We exchanged a few words of greeting with the nobles nearby. No one knew who we were.

But he seemed to think that we were just seeing each other for the first time because we were from the
Viscount.

When I said that even that was Lyriel’s relative, everyone agreed.

After spending such time, the banquet was ripe and Lyriel appeared. Lyriel came down from the stairs
on the second floor with Crown Prince Zeon.

After waiting for a while again, Lyriel was able to come to us.

“Viscount Lemadica!”

Lyriel treated me as a fabricated identity, just as I had agreed in advance.

I squinted my left eye. Lyriel laughed too. We then talked casually.

“You are beautiful, Sigron young lady.”

I said.

Lyriel, dressed formally, was dazzlingly beautiful. It was nice to see your face after a long time.

“How have you been?”

“Okay then, my lord. It was a lot of work, but in the end it all worked out.”

“I was surprised to hear that you were getting engaged. What happened?”

“I thought about it for a long time before making this decision. Then, I remembered the Viscount telling
me to love… … .”

“Well done.”

I didn’t want Lyriel to hesitate because of me. Lyriel was fortunate to have done as she wished.

“Please continue to work hard to capture both love and peace.”

I asked playfully.

“Of course. May the Viscount lead love and peace too.”

Lyriel responded with the same words.

“I heard from the Viscount Vice-President that something big happened a while ago… … Are you okay
now?”

Then he asked me.

Viscount father-in-law was a reference to Idris.

“I am fine. Rather, I became healthier and stronger. In just a little while, I might become stronger than
you.”

“So far?”

We laughed at the same time. The sound of our laughter was properly buried in the orchestra’s
performance.

As the laughter faded, I pulled out a small note and handed it to Lyriel.

“I wrote down my secrets that I wanted to tell you for a long time.”

I put all my secrets and the secrets of the world on this note.

Because my old friend Lyriel also thought he deserved to know this.

Lyriel was surprised to receive the note.

“Do you think the secret is simple? The note is small.”

“I wrote the letters with magic, so as you read, the first letter will be erased and a new sentence will
appear. The content is quite long, so you have to pay attention. Got it?”

I approached Lyriel, whispered in her ear, and retreated again. Lyriel nodded her head.

“It’s a secret, so only Sigron Youngae knows. After all, it’s probably something that other people won’t
see well.”

Because it was secured, only Lyriel could see it.

Unless Lyriel said it directly, there was no way the secret would leak out.

“Of course.”

Lyriel was confident as she brushed her gold-like hair.

Then he spoke to Idris.

“Viscount, I live faithfully. If you harass the Viscount, I will not forgive you.”

Lyriel warned. Idris nodded expressionlessly.

“It will never happen, so rest assured.”

“I go out often so that Vianne doesn’t feel cramped. I wish you would visit the Empire from time to time
and come see me.”

“I’ll take care of it.”

“Everyone, you know we can’t fight here, right?”

I interrupted.

“then.”

“Of course not.”

Idris and Liriel immediately changed their expressions and smiled softly.

Guys, laughter is too contrived… … .

“Are you going to be like this in the future, you two… … .”

I half resigned and asked. Idris and Lyriel looked at each other and sent a positive glance.
“Perhaps.”

“Maybe forever.”

“Ok… … Let us live that way forever.”

At this point, it was right to give up. Not all friends are friendly and kind.

I took Idris’ hand and took a step back. In the meantime, Eustav went to Lyriel to say hello.

Then he presented the document to Lyriel.

“what is this?”

“It is a home document. I want to give it as an engagement gift. Relevant procedures will be formally
followed through the Imperial Palace side.”

Lyriel looked at Eustav with astonished eyes.

“… … Are you giving me the blue rose mansion?”

“I think it’s better than what I have. It would be good to use it as a summer cottage.”

“Thank you… … .”

Lyriel looked stunned. And he seemed a little happy. It was a mansion that Lyriel had always cared
about, so it was worth it.

Then, it was time for social dancing. The voices around me suddenly increased. Excitement filled the
banquet hall.

Lyriel took Zeon’s hand and went out to the center of the hall.

I had just emptied a glass of wine, and I looked up and looked at Idris.

“Shall we play a song?”

Idris said as if waiting. It was kind of awkward. I smiled and nodded my head.

He took my wine glass, drank what was inside, and put it on an empty table. Then he took my hand and
went out to the center of the hall.

I put one hand on Idris’ waist and the other clasped his.

New music has begun. We moved our feet lightly. Even though we’ve never really put together a match,
we’ve been doing pretty well.
“Did you learn to dance too?”

Idris asked. Just in time, there was a movement between the partners, so I whispered to him and
answered.

“In a past life.”

“It was then, too.”

After sharing those words, I turned around lightly. The fake dress swelled up like petals.

“Thanks to the young Sigron, we can dance too. It’s good.”

I said pleasantly. Idris moved in accordance with my steps and looked at me.

“Shall we go out sometimes after we get home?”

“I agree.”

“I should make a dance floor.”

“Not long ago, a building collapsed. How about building it there?”

“It’s a good idea, but I’m a bit skeptical that the manager will execute the budget.”

Idris glanced at the side where Eustav was sitting. Eustav heard our conversation or seemed to say
something.

“Did you hear what I was saying?”

“… … Don’t even dream.”

“It’s too much.”

“I’ll look for another site.”

Idris said as if she had no choice. I told him to do it.

One dance song is over. We retreated to the corner early, because we didn’t want to stand out.

Eustav, who was sipping wine alone, asked quietly.

“Does all the wines in this neighborhood taste like this?”

I asked, tilting my head towards Eustav.

“Why, no taste?”

“Yes, a little.”

“I agree too. The hambil I drank last time tasted better.”

When the story of ‘Hambil’, a specialty of Masom, came out, Eustav shook his head.

“You ate it and then you got it right. I don’t want to see it again.”

“Am I that bad back then?”

Vianne Ishena Rünhel isn’t that bad either.

… … is not it?

He waited for an answer with trembling eyes.

Eustav looked at me like that and sighed.

“It wasn’t about being good or bad, but… … I was surprised. You’re the Viscount who doesn’t remember
your father-in-law. It was pretty shocking.”

“Ah, what is it? Have something like that I haven’t known him longer than I’ve known him.”

After being reincarnated more than ninety times, it was Idris who barely met again.

“Nevertheless. If the Viscount does not continue to remember you, you can imagine how your father
would react, and it was very chatty.”

“Such. I gave my poor son a bad experience.”

“I am not weak… … . And no matter what, his son’s voice is a little different… … ?”

Eustav said as if it was too much of a hassle to say something like this now. I made fun of him openly.

“Why? It’s your son, right?”

“Just hearing about it gives me goosebumps… … .”

“… … Vianne.”

Eustaff’s reaction was funny and it was a moment of laughter. Idris called me.

Although the hall was noisy and no one was around us, I was startled.

“Maybe I should be careful about calling my name… … ?”

“Vianne.”

But Eustav continued to call my name.

It was then that I realized what had happened.

“Why. What. Tell me now.”

Said in a low voice. Idris answered immediately.

“chandelier.”

Chandelier… … ?

I involuntarily looked up at the chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Then he looked down and saw Lyriel
and Zeon under them.

Surely?

“Someone loosened the chandelier joint.”

Damn, this was something that appeared in a novel written by a demon.

Even if the world changed due to regression, there are bound to be things that remain the same. But I
didn’t know it would be like this.

According to the novel, this was the work of a force trying to kill the Crown Prince.

“What do we do? I need to tell you soon… … .”

Before I could finish my words, there was a crackling sound from the chandelier. Everyone stopped
moving for an instant.

The chandelier fell.

Zeon wrapped around Lyriel and took out the holy relics. In the novel, the case was solved with that.

But we had a way to solve it more neatly than that.

As soon as the chandelier fell, I made a sacrament large enough to support the entire chandelier over
Lyriel’s head.

Idris unleashed the disguise magic she had been holding on to, and turned the magical energy she used
there into magic to grab the chandelier. At the same time, he placed a barrier around Lyriel and the
people who were nearby.

People screamed late.

The chandelier was trapped in our magic and could no longer fall.

In the meantime, Eustav used tracking magic to find those who worked on the chandelier.

People seemed to be even more surprised by the dazzling magic and sacral laws that quickly spread
throughout the hall.

“hemp… … Wizard! A wizard has appeared!”

“How did you get to the Imperial Palace?”

“That cloak… … !”

“Mage!”

It was also attended by high-ranking nobles and military officials. It wasn’t difficult for them to recognize
us in disguise.

“Knights, what are you doing? A mage broke into this place without permission… … !”

“Run away!”

A total chaos ensued.

Idris completely surrounded the chandelier with a cube-shaped shield, ignoring the fuss. Then he
snapped his fingers.

Then the chandelier turned to dust.

With overwhelming force, this time a chilly stillness came.

Idris crumpled the cube containing the powdered chandelier into very small pieces. The chandelier,
which was the size of a fist, fell to the floor.

Some of the nobles were stunned when they saw it.

After being silent for a while, Zeon calmed the people down. And explained. Why was the wizard invited
here?

While Xeon was arranging the situation, we ran to Lyriel.

“Lyriel, are you okay?”

Lyriel was shaking a little, but it didn’t look like she was hurt.

“It must have been done by the opposing forces of the Crown Prince. Don’t worry too much, Eustav is
tracking the culprit.”
I patted Lyriel and spoke softly. Lyriel looked at me with amazement.

“Vianne, you… … Are you really strong?”

“Huh? Ah. Earlier, that’s a sacred law, and it’s different from magic. I learned something new.”

“Sacred law… … ?”

Lyriel was now more than surprised and bewildered.

“How the hell is your life going?”

“It’s a twisted life here and there, but in the end, you’re on a good path, so don’t worry, my friend.”

I said brightly.

“Oh, I could have predicted this. I guess I’ll have to dig into my memory and record all the incidents
related to you. When I’m done, I’ll send it to you. It will be quite useful.”

“What else is that… … .”

“There is such a thing. If you read the note I gave you, you’ll get the hang of it.”

Lyriel said she would just find out if she had stopped grasping the situation.

At that time, Xeon came to us after finishing the general arrangement.

“I didn’t know I would get this much help. Thank you.”

“Take care of your chandelier. Take good care of your surroundings.”

I lowered my head and gave Xeon advice. Xeon made a complicated face as if he had nothing to say.

“The interior of the empire has not been cleaned up yet.”

“You will be crowned in the next one year, so I hope you have a good foundation within it. If you fail, I
will take Lyriel.”

I put a threat. In the past, I wouldn’t have dared to do this to the royal family… … . Now I am neither a
baron nor an imperial man.

“I’ll make sure to remember those words.”

Zeon spoke as if he was a son-in-law being tested. The more serious it was, the more funny it was.

But I held back my laughter and nodded my head equally seriously.

“… … But what is that wizard doing?”

What Xeon pointed to was Eustav. A dark pink magic circle was spinning under his feet.

“I am using tracking magic. If we do well, we may be able to catch the culprit right away.”

There are things on the Xeon side that can do this, but tracking should be done as quickly as possible to
be effective. Xeon knew that too.

“You are too kind.”

“Don’t think of it as kindness. It would be better to regard it as a show to improve relations with the
Empire.”

It was very rare for a wizard to act friendly in a place full of important figures in the Empire.

It wasn’t intentional, but I think it could have a positive effect.

This event must have changed the perception of the wizard a little.

“Of course, as a token of my gratitude, I will give you enough in return.”

Xeon said willingly.

I looked around and asked him.

“There is nothing broken other than the chandelier… … I don’t think there were any wounded except for
a few who passed out. The banquet, can’t we continue?”

“I do.”

At Xeon’s command, music filled the hall again. People who had regained their composure to some
extent lifted the mood.

We decided to just dance as the disguise magic was unleashed.

They held hands and spun around to the music. The white cloak spread wide.

It was the time of dawn. After we said goodbye to Lyriel, we quietly left. And immediately moved to the
horse tower.

In addition to being drunk, the air of Masom Island, which is colder than the Empire, felt very sharp. I
dug into Idris’ arms.

Idris entrusted Eustav with the reports that were delayed while we were in the Empire. Then he carried
me into the building.
After washing up, we met again in the bedroom, still dry.

“tired… … .”

I said dazedly and fell on the bed. Idris touched the tip of my hair like that.

“You should sleep with your hair dry, Vianne.”

“Dry it. No magic, directly with a towel.”

“okay.”

Idris sat me down, sat behind me and dried my hair with a towel.

There was a reason why I told him not to use magic.

I wanted to create a time where we could have a conversation without seeing each other face to face.

“You know, Idris. When I saw Lyriel today, something came to mind.”

“What?”

“Since it’s an engagement with the royal family, if nothing goes wrong, Lyriel will get married soon,
right?”

“Perhaps so.”

“Marriage is a different feeling from engagement, isn’t it?”

“I will. First… … In the case of Lyriel, where she lives will change, her title will change, and it will be
difficult to run a cafe herself.”

“Ah, I thought we were going to open another cafe inside the Imperial Palace. He said he was anxious
because he couldn’t listen to Lyriel’s words. There was no fuss about tearing down a building and
stopping it from being built.”

“Then I will only change my identity and where I live.”

“Well… … Anything other than that?”

“… … If we get married, it will go down in history together.”

“Ah.”

I hadn’t thought about the record.

“In addition? What else?”

“It’s getting harder to break up. Divorce is a more complicated process than breaking up.”

“Five… … .”

“And after we get married, we will officially be with each other. We share the same schedule, and
sometimes we can represent each other.”

“Are you pretty okay?”

“… … what?”

Idris asked me, not speaking well. He seemed to be skeptical of this conversation.

“It’s marriage.”

“Did you think so?”

“uh. I have changed my mind a bit recently.”

I sat down with Idris on my back and continued speaking.

“… … So will you marry me? Idris.”

The hand that was drying my hair stopped abruptly. I think I was surprised.

“… … You didn’t.”

“You never said you didn’t? I said it was still too early. And now it’s been a while since then, so it’s not
even coming.”

“Are you okay?”

“I think marriage with you will be fine.”

As Idris’ hand stopped, I turned and sat facing him.

He had a complicated expression on his face. He seemed confused, and he seemed to like him.

“I want to marry you.”

After putting a wedge into it, Idris came up to me and kissed me. The wind made me fall backwards
helplessly and drowned myself in the bed.

We were doing that for a while. When he was out of breath, he backed away. I wiped my lips with my
sleeve and smiled a little.

“What is the answer to this? You’re going to get married, or you’re not.”
Idris said softly with her bright red eyes fixed on me.

“Let’s do it.”

He grabbed my shoulder The cardigan he was wearing came off as he swept it down slightly.

“marriage.”

Wait, I think I’m going to do something other than get married.

“Oh, yes. Okay. But why take off the cardigan? … ?”

As soon as I asked him blankly, his lips covered mine again.

Not this. Ruined.

It’s 4 am right now… … When do I sleep… … .

I had to live with the day and night changing for several days. It had been well over four days since my
sleep pattern returned.

After that we called Leon Temret.

In the form of a boy, he entered the office with a lively face.

“You said that you would call me soon, but you called me unexpectedly late. Did something happen?”

Idris only looked at Leon strangely, but did not respond to his words. Perhaps it was because he was
reminded of Leon’s previous life, Rossien Azanhenek.

“I went to the Empire.”

I answered instead.

Our visits to the Empire were classified.

Even if the rule of taking the castle was over, it was good to hide the fact that the sorceress, fiancée, and
even the manager was absent at once.

“Ah, did you have anything to deal with in relation to exchange?”

“Well, it was.”

“By the way, you are using half-words here again.”

“From now on, I’m just trying to talk nonsense. Officially, you are below me. When I was Rosjen
Azanhenek, and now as Leon Temret.”

“… … What should I do if I say that name in front of the mage?”

“Don’t be nervous. Because he’s met you before.”

“What does it mean?”

“Something happened.”

“It’s award winning.”

Leon narrowed his eyes and sat down with a smile.

“By the way, I’ve noticed that you’ve been drawing a lot of toxic power lately. What happened?”

“Long, so to speak.”

“Why don’t you try a summary?”

“Well… … . Good. To sum up, I remember the last ninety lives. Not all, but enough to be useful.”

“It’s an interesting story. But how does this story relate to the mage Lord knowing me?”

“I was exiled to the fake world because of Idris drinking. What I did there with the help of me and your
fake past life was to get my memories back. Idris found a clue in those memories and escaped from the
fake world.”

“… … this. I was there.”

Leon smiled as if interested.

“I’m pretty sure that would never have happened if it were me in my real past life.”

“I know, me too. That you are such a person. So, even in the ruined world, he must have escaped alone.”

“Does the mage already know that too? If not, aren’t you talking too much? … .”

“I was chatting with Idris about the day before yesterday and it blew up. We share a lot. Right, Idris?”

Idris looked at me affectionately without answering, and smiled.

Leon looked a little absurd, but couldn’t say anything.

“What… … Now, let me tell you one thing about Kim. It was thanks to Vianne-sama that I was able to
escape from the world.”
“I? What did I do?”

“There is a way that connects the world and the world that was created when the demon brought
Vianne-sama to this world. I followed that path. It was a pity that there were cracks along the way.”

“crack?”

“I was originally going to be reincarnated in the same time zone… … Well, this world has regressed.”

Surprisingly, Leon even knew about the return.

This man, why did you know everything but didn’t tell me? Was it my revenge for destroying the world?
Anyway it’s too much

“So I fell into that rift and was born five years after you were born. Originally, I was going to be
reincarnated in the same time frame, but it failed.”

“Why was he born five years later than me?”

“I died five years later than you.”

“Ah, but it lasted five years.”

“Could you please stop speaking so hopefully? I had a really hard time.”

Leon said half joking and half serious.

“anyway… … This conversation seems out of date for this world. It’s been a long time since it ended.
Shall we finish with this?”

He took a small glass bottle from his pocket and held it out. It was my life

I opened the lid and reclaimed the life.

In this way, everything lost was recovered.

Last day of February. Winter was also coming to an end.

I took a cup of hot tea in my hand. I listened to what the people in front of me had to say as I quietly
watched the steam bloom.

“We are going to declare the establishment of the successor to the magician.”

Idris made a bombshell declaration in a calm tone. Eustav, who had been standing still, was startled by
the wind.
“What else are you talking about!”

He jumped up and the chair tumbled backwards.

Seeing his shocked face, Michael burst into laughter.

“Baby, why are you so surprised? The master doesn’t want to act as a sorcerer, what should I do?”

“Michael, why are you so calm? It has only been a year since the master became a mage!”

“If you don’t like it, whether it’s a year or a month, you don’t like it.”

“Honestly, you don’t stop the owner because you want the position?”

“Did you write mind-reading? After all, there’s nothing we can’t hide from our not-so-cute baby.”

“Damn, you are no help.”

Eustav got angry and sat back on the chair.

“Master, if you set up an heir after one year, the owner may be in danger. Why are you in such a hurry?”

Camelia asked.

“I’m just doing the groundwork so that it’s okay for me to empty the masom for a long time.”

“Why are you thinking of emptying Masom for a long time?”

Eustav inquired. This is what I answered.

“Because Idris is going on a trip with me after the wedding.”

“… … Honeymoon?”

“It seems like it will be a much longer schedule than a typical honeymoon, right?”

“Damn it. I don’t know where to start.”

Eustav put on a distant expression.

“If you say it’s a lower job… … .”

Meanwhile, Camellia focused on another word. This is what Idris answered.

“Finally, I plan to appoint one of the successors as the magician’s deputy.”

“Wow, then, wouldn’t the deputy go to arrest the master and run away right away? It seems like he is
trying to find the master outside the magic island, kill him, and become a sorcerer himself.”
“Are you talking about it, Michael?”

Camelia looked at Michael with disbelief. Michael laughed softly.

“Unnie, I’m just speaking according to Masom’s common sense.”

“I’m not crazy.”

“Be sad.”

Michael winked at Camelia. Camellia visibly hated it.

“Anyway, isn’t what Michael said wrong? You need to be prepared for this situation as well, if you really
want to set up a mage lord.”

Eustav said in a tone of weakness, half-resigned.

“Like Oscar did, this time too, we will send out a reliable candidate directly from the magician. It would
be nice if that candidate overtook the other 17 candidates and succeeded.”

“It’s about setting up someone friendly to the master. Have you decided who to send out?”

At that question, Idris was silent for a moment.

Even when we talked with me beforehand, we hadn’t decided on this point.

Wouldn’t it be better if one of the three direct reports here, though? I had that thought.

As our silence grew longer, the three direct glances at each other.

“As I said before, I don’t like it. Even if you give me a place for a mage, I won’t take it.

As soon as our eyes met, Eustav made his stand firm.

“… … It’s not a place I want to be.”

Camellia said the same thing.

Then Michael raised his hand with a single smile.

“Then this Michael Pendes can run as a candidate… … .”

“I don’t think so.”

“If you want to let Michael go, I’ll just leave.”

Eustav and Camelia desperately cut Michael off. Michael lowered his hand as if he was about to die
laughing.

“Because of my bad co-workers, I will try magic in my next life. I’m sorry, I don’t know what to do.”

“I have no choice. If you become a mage, the mage will be destroyed.”

“My baby, I think I heard that slander when my master took the throne, but am I mistaken?”

“It is not an illusion. In order not to make my prophecy come true, I have worked very hard over the past
year.”

“Oh, was it? Poor girl.”

Michael reached out and patted Eustav on the shoulder.

Eustav narrowed his brow and used magic. Michael’s hand was blocked by the barrier.

“How many years apart do you and I have a title like that? I am too old to be called a child now.”

“You say that, you’ve grown a lot, haven’t you? Ten years ago, I couldn’t even make a sound.”

“Yeah, it was big. So, please change the name a bit.”

“Is that not possible? I haven’t changed what I’ve decided once.”

“It’s really annoying, you… … .”

Eustav sighed as if he was going to have a bald head.

He seems to be suffering all over the place. So I guess I looked that fat when I first saw you.

Poor Eustav. The country should make fun of him less.

“So who will be the nominee?”

Idris asked, taking turns looking at Camelia and Eustav.

The two did not make a decision easily.

I didn’t see it and suggested it.

“Shall we draw a lot?”

Camellia seemed a little tempted, but Eustav shook her head after a lot of thought.

“no. Camelia, you are the nominee. Isn’t it the best in terms of skill?”
It was a role that had to beat 17 people, so it was right for the strongest person to go out.

As soon as the story came out, Camelia decided to run as a nominee.

After the discussion was over, the atmosphere calmed down a bit. We all had a snack time together.

“Then when are you going to make an official announcement about your succession?”

Suddenly, Eustav asked.

“When spring comes.”

Idris answered quietly.

“You’re thinking of having a wedding around that time.”

“okay.”

“Travel is… … You don’t know how long?”

There was some kind of regret in those words. Is it really baffling that you won’t be able to see me and
Idris for a long time?

“I will be back in three years at the most. Even before the end of the trip, I will often stop by Masom
Island.”

I used a friendly tone.

“i See.”

Eustav replied briefly. Still, he looked better than before. He was also a very kind person.

“Madam, when you travel, you must hold on to the reins of the master. Got it? If the master runs wild, I
can’t stop it either.”

Michael asked in a light tone. And he ate the sticks with a loud cracking sound.

“I still have a month or two left before I go on a trip, so please tell me again then.”

I smiled softly and picked up the stick that Michael had just eaten. The cookies were crunchy and
delicious.

“… … It’s a pretentious word, but Idris. What would you like Siezion to do?”

While everyone was concentrating on eating, I brought up the last remaining issue.

Siegeon, like me, was bound with a barrier stone for a long time.
Seeing that he could transform into various creatures and fire ancient magic, it seemed that Siezion
never lost his memory while reincarnating.

Just as I was freed from the yoke of the barrier stone, Siege also wanted to make it that way.

“… … After all, it’s a remnant of a demon. It would be nice to release them someday.”

Idris expressed her opinion. However, the wizards directly under him thought realistically.

“However… … Siegeon will die if he is released.”

“Yeah. No matter what, it will be difficult for the fish to be free.”

“Even so, if the barrier disappears, the villagers of Ma Island may become uneasy.”

They were all right.

There was no way Siezion could live freely. And it was true that Siezion was still needed.

“But you can’t keep a fish that won’t die forever in a tank.”

Still, Michael left the room.

“It’s an intelligent fish, so maybe you can ask for your opinion.”

“In the future, when relations with the Empire are greatly improved, perhaps the barrier may become a
stumbling block.”

Eustav and Camelia also added.

“The bottom line is that it takes time.”

Idris summed it up briefly.

We also decided to give Siezion a grace of choice.

More time passed. The snow accumulated over the winter has melted, and spring has arrived.

It was a day full of warm sunlight that I had not felt in a long time.

That day, Idris and I had a modest wedding in a garden in full bloom.

He specially summoned Lyriel living in the Empire and sent Agnes a wedding invitation.

Students from the academy I became close with, Leon Temret and J. Abselon, direct family members,
and heads of several factions also came as guests.
As both I and Idris had no family, our wedding was filled with friends and colleagues.

We walked slowly along the red carpet.

Lyriel wept profusely, and Eustaff looked over and handed the handkerchief.

Michael and Jay scattered magical flowers. The students served as bridesmaids.

The leaders of the faction, Leon, and Camellia and other immediate family members applauded.

They declared marriage, kissed, and distributed gifts.

The ceremonies were omitted. Because there was no one in a position to preach to Idris. And Idris had
said that such a tedious procedure should be omitted unconditionally.

The bouquet was what Michael wanted. He wanted to play with So I just wanted to know.

I thought I was aiming and throwing well at Michael, but I wasn’t.

The bouquet, which hit Michael’s fingertips and bounced off, accidentally fell into Agnes’ hands.

“… … I am over sixty years old… … .”

Agnes was very embarrassed, but the water had already been spilled.

Lyriel seriously offered to look out for a single person in his fifties and sixties, but was rejected.

We enjoyed a sumptuous luncheon outdoors. Howon soon became a noisy party leader with magic and
sometimes even the Holy Law.

After watching the sunset, everyone went inside and danced. We had so much fun until dawn.

And the next day, they were all half dead together.

One day, Masom’s work did not work properly. Because all the high-ranking officials at my wedding
were exhausted.

After the wedding was over, the selection contest for the succession of the magician was held for the
first time in the history of magician.

Idris wanted to change the bloody rules of Masom. So, I worked in my spare time while preparing for the
wedding, and as a result, I succeeded in changing the method of selecting successors.

He abandoned the method of having the heirs kill each other and the last person was decided, and a
preliminary contest in which killing was officially prohibited was held. It’s kind of like a sports game.
He still hadn’t changed things like the wizarding succession and the rule of stealing the castle, but he
was still working on it.

If Idris doesn’t finish it, it will be under his direct control.

“Is today the final?”

I asked as I prepared to go to the academy. Idris agreed.

“Today, the successor will be decided.”

“Everyone is looking forward to it.”

Thanks to the first succession selection, Masom had an unusually festive atmosphere. This is because
the selection contest held in the academy’s wide dance hall was open to ordinary wizards of a certain
level or higher.

“I hope Camelia wins. You have to go and cheer hard.”

I remembered the two men who made it to the finals and predicted the win or loss.

Camellia Jeren.

And Jay Abselon, the leader of the 1st faction Noom.

“Idris, which of the two finalists you know is older?”

“It’s similar. This is probably the first time the two of them are fighting.”

“It’s the battle of the century… … . Jay Abselon is also friendly to us, so I don’t have to worry too much,
but I prefer Camelia to win.”

“We have nothing to intervene, we have no choice but to go and have a look. Either way, the results will
come out today.”

I heard that and looked at Idris.

“… … After this contest is over, are you going on a trip?”

“Because I did.”

Idris gripped my cloak and took my hand.

“… … Let’s go.”

“okay. Late.”
We moved in space.

And immediately arrived at the academy’s rehearsal hall.

The crowd was full. Camelia and Jay were already fighting.

“You are late.”

Eustav said, guiding us to our seats.

“Yeah. How is the situation now?”

I sat down next to Idris and asked.

“As you can see, Camellia is a bit more dominant.”

“Five.”

I looked carefully at the gymnasium.

Camellia mainly used large and heavy magic. On the other hand, Jay excelled at sharp and delicate
magic.

If Camellia’s movements were dull, Jay might have had an advantage.

But Camellia is very nimble. As a result, Jay couldn’t resist if he pressed it with a large-scale magic.

The magic collided and bounced violently. As the shards flew towards us, we quickly built up a barrier.

Idris was habitually trying to make my share of a shield, and I got it.

“You are faster than your master.”

Eustav, who had once taught me, asked in amazement.

He knew some of the stories of my past life.

“My first life was a great kid.”

He was such a wonderful and sad kid.

Thinking about that time still makes me sad.

I could see it on my face, Idris and Eustav were looking at me.

Eustav was about to say something, and then shut his mouth.
“Just tell me. Don’t use communication magic when you say that you have something you want to tell
me later after I go on a trip.”

I joked and laughed. Eustav was still hesitant, but in the end he asked the question cautiously.

“That… … maybe it is the reason you are looking forward to traveling because of old memories?”

“… … .”

Caught up

“Hey, maybe it’s because I ate eyebrows too. It fits really well.”

“Vianne?”

Idris’ expression hardened at my words. He probably remembered me when I was seriously ill because
of the flood of memories.

I tapped his hand as if reassuringly.

“It’s not that you can’t control me. Just… … .”

The many misfortunes of my past life have only eaten me occasionally. From the moment I regained my
memory, I inevitably suffered.

Why would I have lived my life trying not to think about my past life? It was all expected of this.

“Sometimes my mind gets a little complicated. I mean, I’m going to go cool off.”

Idris grabbed my hand, which was tapping the back of her hand.

“Why didn’t you say that, Vianne?”

“We’ve already said a lot that we’re tired.”

“… … I wish I could have given you more details.”

“Then I was afraid that you would worry endlessly.”

A look of disappointment flashed across Idris’ face.

“I won’t do that, so from now on, just tell me.”

I was afraid that I would cry if I said no here, so I accepted his words.

“Okay, husband.”

As the name came out of my mouth, Idris was at a loss for words and only blinked.
Eustav wrinkled his expression as if he couldn’t get used to it.

To change the mood, I was going to tell you a little joke, but then the game was over.

What. I couldn’t even watch properly, but I lost or won. It was a little sad.

“Camellia won.”

“thank God.”

With this, the successor to become the next great mage became Camelia.

“Whoever wins, it would be better to change the rules as soon as the playoffs are over.”

His successor, Camelia, is older than Idris. So, it wasn’t a very good option for him to take over the
position of sorcerer after he died.

Besides, Camelia had no intention of killing him, so she could only act as a mage lord for the rest of her
life.

So it was like saying

“That’s it. Work hard, everyone.”

Otherwise, Camelia will be as pitiful as Eustav. I sent my condolences to the wizards who had
misunderstood their masters.

Flowers were falling When I inhaled, it seemed to have a light floral scent.

I stood under the flowering tree and stretched out my hand with a branch.

When I touched it, the petals fell.

Pink filled my vision.

I tried to close my eyes before the flower got into my eyes, but someone smashed the flower that was
about to fall into my face. It was Idris.

“Were you looking at flowers?”

He asked in a sweet, low voice. I smiled softly.

“It was raining flowers.”

The wind pushed the white clouds away. The sun, which was slightly obscured by clouds, appeared.
The bright sun was shining. I frowned slightly as I looked at Idris with her back to the sun.

“I wanted to try it before the end of spring.”

Idris came closer and cast a shadow on me using her tall stature. I didn’t even have to frown.

“Oh, and I also wanted to recreate the wonderful scenes that often appear while reading novels. I can
do it here.”

“What kind of scene is it?”

“The female protagonist and the male protagonist always do exciting things in places like this.”

“Exciting… … ?”

“It’s like this.”

I put my shoulder on his shoulder and lifted his claws. And lightly kissed her lips.

When I smiled, he laughed along with me and bent down to kiss me. We opened our mouths, we closed
our eyes, and sweet breaths intertwined.

Idris is as sweet as spring.

It was truly a villainous love. If not a villain, what else would I call such a love that ripped me apart?

I’m not the villain in the novel, but I became friends with the villainous love.

‘Very, hateful.’

When he opened his eyes again, Idris said.

“… … Did you do everything you wanted to do under the flower tree with this?”

“Huh. All done.”

“Then now… … Shall we go?”

“Good. Go.”

Today was the day we went on a trip.

We left the garden past the flower trees. Past the building where we slept together and the towering
tower.

I went to the entrance to the island.

There, the people of Masom who were close to us came out to see us off.

“If there is an urgent matter, I will contact you.”

“It means you can be comfortable without contact. Aren’t our considerations tearful, Master?”

“Can’t you be a little more serious at times like this?”

“My dear, I am seriously asking you to acknowledge our hard work.”

The wizards were the same as always. It will probably be the same after a few months. That made me
happy

“Anyway, have a good rest. I beg you, however, not to remain silent for too long.”

“Sometimes I will report survival. If you cast a communication spell, you must receive it on time. Got it?”

“Is there any possibility?”

As Eustav said those words, he smiled with a sincere, mildly rare genuineness.

The greeting was like this.

I waved to everyone. And turned around with Idris.

In the next moment, pure white magic shines.

We weren’t there.

<End>

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
IBCV C25
IBCV SS1

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.
© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language

Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu

IBCV SS1
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Abduction 1: Our Past

Michael Pendes has been in a bad mood since morning. It was because he had just killed the group that
was arguing that he was a direct subordinate without a root.

“It’s a riot of miscellaneous things that are plagued by all sorts of reasons… …. Thank you for making my
morning workouts great.”

There was blood on his hands, which made him uncomfortable.

Michael turned around, magically pumping water from a nearby well, washing his hands and wiping off
the water.

However, a small child was standing in front of Michael crying.

He was a young boy who was only about seven or eight years old.

“What is this little thing? Baby, do you have anything for me?”

Even with an unpleasant look, he asked while pressing down on it, but the child did not say anything.

When Michael, who was so irritable, tried to ignore the child and pass by, the child grabbed Michael’s
hem.

The boy said, raising his gray eyes filled with tears.

“Oscar told me to wait still… … Chasing after birds… … I got lost.”

Then he burst into tears.

Michael understood the situation.

This child seemed to be one of the children Michael’s owner had brought.

“The owner is also really good at raising the little ones. Baby, stop crying. This Michael Pendes will take
you to your master.”

It was better not to touch Oscar’s cheap and young wizard if at all possible.

Michael quietly decided to fulfill his direct role.

“really… … ?”

As soon as the child heard those words, the tears stopped flowing. The figure was subtly cute, so
Michael laughed.

“You mean this sister, do you know the master well? So don’t worry and follow me, sweetheart.”

“Yeah.”

Michael took the child’s hand and strode forward.

The child walked staggeringly, following Michael’s stride.

“But… ”

While walking, the child hesitated and spoke.

Michael was generous and accepted the word.

“Well, anything you want to ask?”

“Yeah… …. Is the wizard’s name, Michael Pendes?”

“right.”

“like that… …. My name is Eustav!”

“I didn’t ask.”

“I’m sorry… ….”

“I apologize.”

Michael quickly glanced at Eustav, who was dazed.

“Baby, how old are you?”

“Six years old.”

“Are you from the Empire?”

Oscar often brought wizards from the Empire. As expected by Michael, Eustav shook his head.

“That’s right.”

“Why are you talking like you heard?”

“I don’t remember much.”

Michael put on a sullen expression.

‘Did anything happen when you came here? The shock was so great that I may have completely
forgotten my memory… ….’

Michael shakes off the endless thoughts.

“Anyway, if the master brought it, will you become a direct subordinate later on? When I come of age, I
will go directly into the company.”

“really?”

“Your master is strong and funny.”

“is that so… ….”

“then. Oh, it arrived. If you go in here, the owner will be there. Can you go from here on your own?”

“Ah. Yeah! Thank you, Michael.”

“It’s cute. Eat a lot and grow taller.”

Michael released Eustav’s hand and turned around without hesitation and went his own way.

Eustav thought that Michael was a little cool.

It was the first meeting of the wizards who would later become friends like enemies.

“Didn’t a great kid come this time?”

“He lasted several minutes against his master.”

“What about that white kid? Huh, what kind of monster did you bring?”

“Hey guys, is that kid over there? You’re coming this way.”
“Okay, that kid.”

Idris heard a whisper from afar.

There was no good part on his body because of Oscar’s pain, but in the meantime, his hearing was
intact.

This place, where colorful magic was everywhere in the dark, frightened him. In the midst of that, it was
difficult to receive even the gaze that was watching him.

Still, he didn’t cry. He came to an unfamiliar and frightening land, but in hindsight, the empire he lived in
was not a friendly place for him.

You will be able to withstand it. Like it has ever been.

Eleven-year-old Idris was prepared for a long and long battle ahead.

Despite being dragged by Oscar helplessly, he kept his eyes on every path he had taken.

‘Vianne, wait a minute. Until I get back to you, just a little bit.’

I promised myself that one day I would definitely step on this path.

But there was someone watching it.

It was Camelia Jeren.

“… … How dare you bring a wizard from outside the island like that.”

Someone responded to her self-talk.

“They said there was a lot of resistance.”

“Why did you bring something to resist?”

‘If Lesha had found it, he would not have left it alone.’

Camelia let out a small sigh, imagining the child’s dark future. Camelia herself was more concerned
because she was a wizard outside of Masom Island.

He managed to safely enter Masom Island under Lesha’s protection, but that child… … .

“What is your name? That child.”

“Did you say Idris? Maybe it will.”

“I know.”
‘Idris.’

Camelia remembered the name.

That was then.

“… … Camelia! It’s a big deal!”

The messenger rushed in with a note and bowed his head.

He was the one who carried the news back and forth between Lesha and himself.

Camellia felt an unusual energy and took the note in his hand.

But before he could read the note, the messenger said.

“Lesha-sama was murdered by a mage!”

After being captured, Idris was imprisoned in a dungeon for a long time. It was Oscar’s feat to tame him.

Left untreated, his wounds were left lying there as if dead.

Idris only had one thought so as not to become weak.

Vianne’s old-fashioned and beautiful mansion. Behind it, a green garden with warm sunlight.

The sound of laughter mingling in the wind. Shiny hair. Languid warmth.

Like a dream, I was there with myself.

He kept repeating it over and over again.

Even though I was shivering in the prison where only the cold moonlight came in through the cracks in
the small window, it felt like the sun was shining on me.

Idris smiled faintly.

“You’re smiling even in that state… …. Are you crazy? You can’t do that.”

Then I heard a young voice. Idris stopped laughing and got up slowly.

As he lifted his head and looked over the iron fence, he saw a boy dressed in black from head to toe.

“… … Who is it.”

Idris asked in a vigilant voice.

The boy waved his hand.

“There is no need to be vigilant. I just sneaked in because you were curious.”

It was an adult-like tone that I did not know where I learned it. Because of that, Idris thought the boy
was older than him.

“You didn’t introduce me. My name is Eustav Ilkanes. After being harvested by Oscar, we are enshrining
him. He is still young and has not yet been put into action.”

Eustav started by introducing himself in a calm tone. Idris looked at him for a while and then asked.

“Why are you curious about me?”

“Because you’re the first person who stayed in there for more than ten days.”

“… … Is there anyone other than me who has suffered like this?”

“There are quite a few. Most of them cry and shout for help within three days, or they really pass out
and walk out of this place.”

Eustav pondered for a moment, then reached out to him.

Idris was startled and tried to avoid him. But just moving my body a little hurt like death.

He groaned in pain and lowered his head.

“I don’t mean to hurt you.”

Eustav put his finger on Idris’ body without hesitation. Then the golden magic bloomed beautifully.

It was a healing magic with a gorgeous technique.

Although all this magic had been seen in theory, Idris recognized it. And I frowned at the coming
headache.

In the meantime, the bruised and scalded wounds were completely healed.

“How, healing magic… ….”

“Oh, of course not my magic. I haven’t been able to write anything like this yet.”

“then?”

“I asked a wizard I knew. A new poisonous wizard came in, and I convinced him that it would be of
interest to you if he kept it alive, and he made the magic for you.”
“Whoever wants me to be of interest.”

“Don’t build yourself up. I don’t know how you came from the Empire, but if you pretend to be strong
here, your limbs will split.”

Eustav gave advice in a shaky tone.

“I am being so kind because I am interested in your amazing patience. So, in the future, it is certain that
it will help you survive to be of interest to everyone.”

After completing the treatment, Eustav withdrew without any regrets.

“I treated you without your master’s permission, so I will be punished for a while.”

“awhile.”

Idris’ voice stopped Eustav as he was about to close the prison door and leave.

Eustav turned his head slightly and looked at him with cold eyes.

“What is it? I am busy.”

“Did I say Eustav Ilkanes?”

“That’s right.”

“I am Idris.”

“… … i See. Are you going to use that name as it is? Wizards from outside who enter Ma Island often
change their names.”

“no. It doesn’t change.”

If you keep using this name, you will not feel awkward in front of your friends who call you Idris even if
you return to the Empire later.

“Then let me know. Have a good night. No, it wouldn’t be a particularly good night there. Oscar won’t
keep you locked up any longer in the yard where your wounds have been healed, so one day you’ll see
the sun soon.”

Eustav closed the door with words that he did not know whether to be sarcastic or comforting.

After being released from prison, Idris was placed under Oscar’s intensive care.

As Eustav said, he didn’t see him for a while.

Instead, other young wizards were able to meet.

“Hi! You are very white.”

“You look young, how old are you?”

“Are you using any magic?”

Asked the children who rushed in. As Idris was trying to sharpen them, she recalled the advice Eustav
had given him.

“Don’t build yourself up.”

Idris reluctantly relaxed her expression and answered one by one.

“Eleven years old. I still only know the basics of magic.”

“Oh, good. I’m 11 years old too, would you like to learn with me? Oscar-sama, let the obedient child go
to the academy. I will go there.”

“I don’t think about the academy yet.”

“Hmm, sorry.”

“… … Does Eustav Ilkanes go to the academy too?”

When Idris asked about Eustav, the children’s expressions faltered.

“Ilkanes doesn’t go to a den like the academy. If you learn from your master, you are stronger than all of
us combined.”

“… … Are you strong?”

“You know his name, but you don’t seem to know anything else. You’re weird.”

The children looked at Idris as if wondering. Idris secretly avoided her gaze.

“Anyway, Ilkanes is strong. That child was also liked by the magician, so he was treated differently from
us.”

“right. I mostly hang out with adults and live in a different building from us. They even have the power
to manage us!”

“It’s probably because we’ve lived here the longest among us, so we know quite a bit about Masom.”

Idris listened intently to the children’s explanations. And said softly.

“… … Would you like to become an alley leader?”

Everyone laughed at the word of the alley leader.

“You are the first to say that! You better be careful not to get it into his ear, mate.”

“I didn’t mean to be offensive.”

“But that’s funny!”

The children loved Idris’ words.

“I like what you’re talking about, would you like to be friends with me? I’ll help you get used to Masom.

A child with orange hair reached out his hand. Then the other children followed.

“I also! I want to be friends with him too.”

“Then me too.”

Idris looked down at the tiny hand they held out.

There was a scene that suddenly came to mind when we talked about becoming friends.

“Then why don’t you play with me? Huh? Idris Seindel.”

That innocent voice.

Wanted to hear

Is this longing? Idris grew sad.

“… … .”

He put my hands on the children’s hands without a word.

Idris steadily learned about magic and magic. When he didn’t go wild, Oscar loosened his vigilance.

One day, Idris sat down in her assigned room and pondered.

There were two ways to get out of this island.

Or escape from Oscar’s eyes.

Kill Oscar and become a mage and go to the Empire.

Both were methods that would require years of preparation to implement.

However, the first method seemed slightly more realistic than the second.

“escape… ….”

Idris decided to have that method in mind first.

There was a lot of work ahead.

He got up and went out to practice his magic.

As I was walking down the hallway, I ran into a face I knew.

“… … Eustav Ilkanes.”

“You’ve been doing well, Idris.”

Eustav bowed his head in greeting.

Idris saw Eustav for the first time in bright light.

His face was expressionless in the sunlight coming in through the window in the hallway.

But he looked less cold than the face he had seen in prison that night.

“Where are you going?”

“Towards the gym.”

“Oh, you better not go there now.”

“Why?”

“Because there was a man named Camellia Jeren fighting another man there. He seemed very angry.”

“Camellia Jeren?”

It was an unknown name. Eustav further explained.

“You are a magician who lives in one place on the island. He is being pointed out as the next leader of
Masom.”

“Why does such a person make a fuss in the gym?”

“There seems to be something wrong, but I don’t know. All I know is that it’s best not to go there.”

Eustav shook his head and shook his hand. Then blood spurted out.
He went to the gym without knowing the situation and got caught in the magic, and the wounds he had
suffered were still less healed.

Idris was slightly startled by the sudden splatter of blood.

Seeing his expression, Eustav explained it with a witty tone.

“The inside of this building is enchanted, so it cleans up a drop of blood.”

“Not that.”

He didn’t know he was hurt because he was covered in black clothes.

“You look sick.”

Idris looked at Eustav, then reached out and drew a magic circle.

“No, I have to… … .”

Eustav tried to get out of the way, but before that, the magic had been activated.

It was healing magic.

As the pure white magic had been used and scattered, Eustav watched with disbelief.

“… … Because my brother helped me last time too. In return.”

Idris spoke hesitantly, slurring her pronunciation a little as if it was awkward. Eustav lost his ear, and
barely spoke.

“Healing magic… … Did you know how to write?”

“I was practicing a few days ago. So far, it can only heal minor wounds.”

“You are so talented, you.”

Eustav was purely in admiration. He noticed that Idris was no ordinary person.

This child, who had just learned magic, didn’t know that he could be any better than him.

Eustav looked at Idris with slightly shaky eyes.

He foresaw then.

Perhaps this person, one day, will turn Masom upside down.
Late night, Empire.

Vianne sat in the corner of the small room and counted the stars.

If the dusty windows were opened wide on both sides, I could see the night sky clearly even if I sat in the
corner.

The family died, Idris died, and Lesha died. That was an undeniable fact at the time.

However, even after a month had passed since arriving at a relative’s house in the capital, Vianne did
not want to admit the reality.

The plot of the novel, which I had believed in, collapsed in an instant. Idris, who should have been the
main character of the story, has disappeared.

Vianne couldn’t figure out what went wrong and where.

“Idris… … .”

A cold wind blew over Vianne.

Still, Vianne didn’t move. I just kept crouching.

If you do, it’s as if you believe that someone will surround you. Without hesitation.

“Tell me you’ll be back.”

With a slightly trembling voice, perhaps because of the cold, Vianne said resentful. To those who are not
here.

“To the time we laughed.”

Come back… … .

Even though she knew it was useless, Vianne glared at the stars and whispered.

“Take everything back to normal. Wanna go back to that time… … .”

I didn’t want to live with everything ruined like this. But there was no way to go back.

It was just clunky.

Vianne let out a weeping breath, imagining the uncertain and elusive time to come.

That winter was exceptionally cold.

3 years later.

Over the past three years, Idris and Eustav have been friends.

It was possible because only the two of them did not go to the academy, and the two of them spent
more time together.

In the process, Idris learned of Eustav’s paper age and withdrew his brother.

Eustav felt sorry for him, knowingly and unknowingly, but after that, he thought it was okay because he
became closer.

“Have you ever used this kind of magic?”

“no.”

When the weather was nice, they would climb a nearby hill to practice magic.

The wind blew moderately and the sky was blue. The weather was clear enough to make them forget
their thoughts, and they enjoyed untimely peace.

When the sun went down, the fierce magic practice was over. Before returning to their room, they
talked while watching the sunset.

“… … But why are you being respectful to everyone?”

Idris suddenly asked a question one day. I’ve been curious about it before, but I didn’t ask.

Eustav answered with a light tone, as if nothing had happened.

“After coming to Masom, being respectful to new people has become a habit. I’ve been saying this since
I was very young, so now it’s more awkward to use half-talk.”

“Right.”

Idris didn’t react much. Eustav liked it more.

In the peaceful winter of that year, Idris tried to escape for the first time.

The result was failure.

Idris let out a shaky breath. He was trembling with anger beyond fear.

His ferocious red eyes were sharply forged and stared at Oscar.

Oscar’s hands were covered in blood. Dark blood dripping down from the hood was terrifying.
“how… … How could you do this?”

Idris grew pale. Oscar had just caught and killed a young wizard who had just been close to Idris. He was
a wizard with orange hair.

Without a blink of an eye, at once.

“The sin of daring to escape, because it cannot be overcome. Little wizard, if you thought that nothing
would happen if you disobey me, you would be wrong.”

“Crazy.”

“That is a reasonable assessment.”

Oscar did not respond to Idris’s swear words and smiled madly.

At 14, Idris made her first escape and failed for the first time.

The cost was horrendous.

Oscar was intent on giving Idris despair and preventing his escape.

Justaf watched the cruelty.

And she cried silently with her cold, sunken eyes.

Eustav knew Masom’s physiology better than Idris.

From the moment I heard that Idris had attempted to escape, this was expected.

So it felt like my chest was clogged up even more.

An innocent wizard died today.

It was indeed a futile death.

Eustav looked at Idris, hoping he would give up on this please.

But Idris only added poison to her eyes.

Even after his death, Idris did not stop trying to escape. His friends became estranged from him out of
fear of the preceding case.

And Eustav did not understand his obsessive behavior.

What is the reason for escaping even as far as distance from the people around you?
Eustav tried to convince Idris and inquired about his past. Then I got into a fight with my emotions.

Naturally, his efforts did not yield good results.

Just in time, Oscar entrusted Eustav to the role of retrieving Idris.

Eustav could not disobey his master’s orders.

“… … Let’s go to Masom.”

14-year-old Eustav, in a blue cloak and black cloak, caught Idris.

The wizards who wanted to become friends with Idris were also performing the same mission by
Eustav’s side.

Of course, Idris did not give much importance to this situation.

“You failed.”

Idris glanced at them indifferently and spoke briefly. That was it.

As his failures increased, he became less agitated. All I had to do was promise to myself that I would use
a different method next time.

Rather, it only complicated Eustav’s mind.

Two more years passed like that.

Sixteen-year-old Idris did not give in and escaped again.

However, before he could even leave Masom, he ran into Eustav.

Idris decided that it would be better to end this escape quickly. Turning around as if nothing had
happened, Eustav said in a dark voice.

“Let’s go somewhere. I wondered where you were going.”

It wasn’t sarcastic, it was sincere. But there was resentment in that voice.

“If I let you go now, I’ll get to know your damn destination.”

“… … .”

Idris looked at Eustav without saying a word. Eustav vomited a small tantrum.

“Do you think it would be fun to catch you every day? I’m going to end this stupid thing no matter what.
So please go see it.”
Hearing those words, Idris understood the situation. This was an opportunity.

Without hesitation, he turned around and disappeared.

But Eustav did not know that it would have unexpected consequences.

Oscar came out on his own after a long time. Idris failed again.

This time, even Eustav, who stood by him, was imprisoned in a dungeon. It was the very place where
they first met five years ago.

Eustav let out a gasp, uttering that he was going to die out of absurdity.

“Damn, my life is so twisted.”

“Does your life get twisted if you are locked up in jail for a while?”

Idris spoke softly, not knowing Eustav’s pace.

“Don’t make any popping noises and keep your mouth shut. Can’t you see that I’ve become like this
because of you?”

“see.”

“Your short answer is the most annoying. Only my mouth hurts.”

“… … i’m thinking i’m sorry I wasn’t sure what to say, so I was choosing words.”

Idris apologized in a calm tone to the angry Eustav.

Eustav made an impression. I didn’t think I’d get an apology.

It was true that Eustav suffered several losses because of Idris. But it was almost the result of Eustav’s
choice.

For instance, even if he hadn’t helped Idris who was dying in prison, Oscar would have taken him out
when the limit came.

But if it were, Idris would have been driven to the brink of death and struggled with pain for several
more days.

It was Eustav who did not look at it. This was not a choice Idris forced.

In the end, he deliberately responded sharply, as if he was sarcastic.

“Well, shouldn’t it have been successful if I had sent it at the most?”

“… … I didn’t know that Oscar would come after him.”

“So if you can’t beat him, just give up. How long are you going to do this?”

“But I… … .”

Idris lowered her gaze to the floor.

“I have a place to go back to.”

Five years have already passed.

How did Vianne and Lyriel grow up?

How do they live in a place they cannot see?

Idris struggled with longing. I couldn’t stand the time we didn’t spend together.

I’ve felt a sense of serenity here too, but none of that made me forget my childhood.

Especially Vianne.

The laughter of the man who saved him.

Idris could never be forgotten.

“After all, wasn’t it that you just didn’t like Masom and wanted to get out?”

“I have someone I need to meet again.”

Idris began talking about her own childhood.

Eustav sat down and listened to Idris’s story.

Eustav seemed to understand Idris a little bit thanks to his story.

But when the two came out of the prison, something unexpected happened.

Oscar announced that he would choose a successor.

He broke the convention and sent out a candidate representing his direct line. It was Idris.

Idris’s name was on the list as it was, and he was bound by the Masom’s barrier without even resisting.

Idris could no longer try to escape.

He despaired, but did not give up.

There was still one plan left.

Killing Oscar.

Now that he became a successor, this could have been easier.

He secretly interacted with Camelia and received a lot of help. Hiding his growing skills, he counted the
number of days he would kill Oscar.

Another year passed like that. In the meantime, Idris distanced herself from Eustaf, a close associate of
Oscar, and Eustav was also assigned to the field job, making his name known in earnest.

Naturally, the number of times the two met decreased.

But one day, Eustav, who had gone to the Empire, returned to Masom with an eye injury.

Even though it was an injury that could be cured with healing magic, Eustav refused to treat it until the
end.

Idris felt something unusual and asked Camelia to gather information.

Camelia, who had a connection with a wizard living in the Empire, found an eyewitness nearby on the
day Eustav was injured.

Through eyewitness testimony, they learned about Eustav’s origins.

Shortly after uncovering Eustav’s secret, Idris revealed his plans to Eustav.

Eustav overheard the conversation with Camelia. It was because of the wide boundaries of sound-
blocking magic, and it was not possible to filter out Eustaf who was nearby.

Idris met with Eustav to settle the matter.

“I will accuse you of being a traitor and put you in jail. Maybe Oscar will be summarily executed.”

As soon as they faced each other in the dark alley, Eustav pointed a magic sword at Idris.

Unlike Eustav, who had a lot of edges, Idris was relatively calm.

“It has been three days since you overheard my plans, what have you been doing? Did you mean to
accuse me?”

“I don’t think that’s something you should be concerned about.”

“Isn’t your loyalty to Oscar wavering?”

“Idris. Do you know if that’s all? On what grounds… … .”

“You were the son of the commander of the Imperial Knights.”

“… … !”

Eustav’s face hardened at the unexpected words.

“You… … How do you know that?”

“I asked Camellia to investigate because you were acting different than usual. We figured it out easily, so
Oscar already knows what happened that day.”

Idris added as if asking for it.

“So in front of Oscar, act like you’re still following him. It’s better to pretend that you don’t want to
meet the knight commander, even if you hate it.”

“Why are you giving me such advice?”

“Otherwise, Oscar might try to get rid of you.”

“So why are you trying to stop me from getting into trouble?”

“I thought I might get you into my plans.”

“Do you think it makes sense?”

Eustav held the sword at Idris with greater force.

He found out that Oscar had ruined his life.

At the same time that the knight commander was disappointed that he attacked him, his heart that
followed Oscar was also shaken.

But Eustav was already seventeen years old, and he spent most of his life with Oscar. He was used to the
present life.

No matter how much he hated Oscar, it was not easy to cooperate with those who wanted to get rid of
him.

“I have no intention of killing you either, so I should try conciliation. Whether that makes sense or not.”

Idris raised her hand and grabbed Eustav’s sword.

While Eustav flinched as he was surprised, the dark pink sword turned white. It had changed ownership.

It was an impossible skill if there was no difference in skill.

Embarrassed, Eustav let the sword out of his hand.

Idris turned it around and grabbed the hilt. But he did not aim at Eustav.

“lets think. Give me time.”

“… … Do you have anything to think about? You are a traitor.”

“If you don’t cooperate with me, I will have no choice but to frame you.”

“… … .”

Eustav bit his lip. As long as the difference in skill with Idris was confirmed, he couldn’t attack here.

All he could do was stare blankly at Idris as he left the alley.

From that day on, they had a strange war of nerves.

Sometimes they tried to mention each other’s secrets, and when they were alone, they spit sharp words
without hesitation.

However, Eustav was loyal to Oscar, following Idris’ advice.

Thanks to this, only Camelia was vaguely aware of the current between the two.

Their confrontation continued steadily, but gradually became more and more natural as in everyday life.

At the end of the day, Eustav decided to side with Idris.

Twenty-one-year-old Idris went to a gathering of other candidates who didn’t recognize him. And killed
them all on the spot.

Michael, who discovered the scene before Oscar, smiled with joy.

Eustav was not wrong when he said it would be a new topic of interest.

Michael did not immediately report what he had seen to Oscar. It was an intentional act.

And in the meantime, Idris went to Oscar’s place and killed him.

It took less than a day for Idris to become a mage.

But it took a total of 10 years to get to Vianne.

He suddenly became afraid. I’m afraid that Vianne, who has already changed a lot, won’t recognize him.
They started collecting information about Vianne right after getting rid of Oscar, but that was the reason
she couldn’t go to Vianne right away.

“… … What are you going to do now, Master?”

When the pledge of allegiance had been completed and a new direct line had been established to some
extent, Eustav asked for the first time using the title of master.

Michael shuddered as if the feeling was strange.

“This little boy is the master. Cute, really.”

“You should think about it.”

Idris ignored Michael’s words and simply replied to Eustav.

“Initially, the master’s plan didn’t go beyond this.”

Eustav agreed.

“Let’s find out where the owner said he wanted to meet.”

Idris just nodded without saying a word.

Eustav had his informant find Vianne’s house without difficulty.

However, in the process, he discovered the movement of a wizard other than an informant.

“Master, it seems that the head of Awell’s family has sent officers to the Empire. It’s probably close to
where he is. There are circumstances under which it is suspected that he is the purpose… … What should
I do?”

Eustav reported without delay.

At that time, Idris drew a white magic circle right under her feet without answering.

Before Eustav could even ask what it was, a space movement magic circle was activated.

Without hesitation, Idris moved closer to Vianne’s house.

‘please.’

He had wasted months cleaning up the inside of Masom. After things calmed down a bit, I wanted to go
see Vianne right away, but I needed courage. So it was a car that wasted a few weeks again.

While he hesitated, Vianne was threatened by the wizard.

He could never be calm. Everything seemed to be his fault.

Vianne was a person who had magical powers. Although he had hidden his magical power 10 years ago,
it was obvious that the old magic circle had lost its effectiveness.

‘Why didn’t I think of that?’

Idris closed her eyes tightly.

He had to track down his magic that would remain on Vianne. He moved along with the faint energy he
felt.

By the time I almost caught up with the energy, I smelled blood.

His composure was broken.

A thought passed through him.

It felt like my feet were collapsing. Idris was gripped with a fear she had never felt before.

When I hurriedly jumped over the wall and went down over it.

Vianne was there.

I could see the back of Vianne, who had grown up to the point of being unrecognizable for a moment,
trembling unsteadily while holding a gun.

Sensing his presence, Vianne quickly turned around.

The gun was pointed at Idris.

Idris clearly saw the hand pulling the trigger. He had been trained in battle, and there was no way he
could not see the movement at that speed.

But in an instant, he hardened as if he had been nailed to the spot.

‘Why, why me?’

He forgot for a moment that he was wearing the cape of his cloak deeply.

I was just wondering and sad.

And got shot straight away.

At the same time, he killed the officers of Awell who had crossed Vianne without knowing the subject.
Using ancient magic, which was just too much to deal with such small dwarfs.
In return for the ancient magic ‘Seco Agonia’, his insides were ripped to pieces. I was shot defenselessly
in that state, and the pain was so intense that it was hard to come to my senses.

“Is that the same purpose?”

Coldly asked.

“… … no.”

I could barely utter a single word.

Then I had to leave as if to run away.

It was an unpleasant reunion.

Idris washed away the anxiety that had been pushed to the edge of the cliff.

Since Vianne wasn’t hurt, it wasn’t the worst reunion.

He comforted himself in suffering.

It was early summer when I was twenty-one.

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
IBCV C26
IBCV SS2

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language
Skip to content
MTL CORNER

Menu
IBCV SS2
June 3, 2021 by ARTEMIS

Select Chapter
ToC
Gaiden 2: Our Future

“Son, sweetheart.”

Michael sat down and sang Eustav in a languid tone.

Eustav, who was processing the paperwork in front of him, glanced at Michael.

“what happened.”

“Isn’t it a bit empty because the master and the lady aren’t there?”

“I envy you that you still have the energy to say that. I don’t feel like that because I’m busy.”

“I’m lying. Weren’t you thinking alone yesterday as well? To cast a communication spell on the lady, or
not.”

“… … How do you know that? Are you spying on me?”

Eustav looked skeptical.

Michael laughed out loud.

“I heard you passing by. Were you good at talking to yourself?”

“Damn it. Your ears are bright.”

“Shall we have a baby?”

Michael responded lightly and gestured dryly. Then the window was wide open.

A cool breeze blew for summer.

Michael said as he stared at the green-filled summer landscape in the distance.

“still… ….”

Michael’s eyes twitched softly.

“If the master and the lady return, they will come on the same day as today.”
At the untimely vagueness, Eustav put on a shaky expression on his face.

But I didn’t quarrel. I just put the fountain pen down for a moment and looked out the window.

“Why do you think so?”

“You went on a trip, those people. Then why don’t you go out to see only good things?

“Perhaps it is.”

“Then I thought that I might be able to visit Masom at the same time as now, when Masom is the most
beautiful.”

“That is only true if they assume that they see this place as a tourist destination rather than a home.”

“Honestly, since you haven’t lived here for a while, you haven’t come back for over a year already, have
you? At least for her, this is more of a tourist attraction than a home.”

“Uh… … . Something strange, but convincing anyway.”

“Leave it. I will be right.”

Michael was convinced without any basis. Eustav just said so.

I have lived a really long time. It was only in this life that I was fully aware of it, and I was so exhausted.

I needed time to pass without thinking. Moderately, a year or so?

So I forgot everything and went on a trip with Idris.

We went to a beautiful place. If there was a place I liked, I would stay there for a month without a plan.

After spending about a year like that, there were many memorable things.

A day when I lay down on a hill full of blue flowers and watched the blue sky.

The day I admired the meteor shower that fills the night sky, which is said to come only once in
hundreds of years.

The day we had a snowball fight in the snowy field.

The day I experienced horror in a secret forest covered in mist.

The day he became close with a noble of a small kingdom and was invited to a party.

There were many other pleasant days.

“Idris.”

After spending 22 years like that, and parting with the 23-year-old spring, I asked Idris.

“Shall we go back? As for summer vacation, Masom is the worst.”

“The summer in Masom is not cool.”

Idris just nodded at my unexpected suggestion.

Then he took my hand and looked ahead.

There was one thing that I learned while traveling together for a year. He was very fond of sticking to
me.

So we held hands, hugged, and fiddled with each other, no matter what.

“But here, it’s very pretty.”

I leaned over to him and said.

We were on top of a sheer cliff eroded by the waves.

The sea was dark blue. A gigantic whale occasionally poked out of the water. Drift ice that had not
completely melted was also seen floating in the distant sea.

“When I lived in the Empire, I rarely saw the sea.”

Idris wrapped her arms around my waist. He seemed to think for a moment, then opened his mouth.

“… … There are also good beaches in Ma Island. Shall we go there and play when we get back?”

“Hey, Ma Island is all around the sea, isn’t it? The island is so big I never thought of going there. I want
to play in the water there.”

“Do you know how to swim, Vianne?”

“I’ve learned everything else, but unfortunately, I haven’t been able to swim yet. Will you teach me?”

“I will do that.”

“Okay, then, since we’ve made all our vacation plans… …. Should I use space movement?”

“Before that, Vianne, you should contact them.”

“Oh right.”
I used my holy power to create and activate communication magic.

The recipient was, of course, the central horse tower manager.

After waiting for a while, Eustav’s voice was heard.

[…] … It’s been a year and two months since I contacted you. How have you been?]

It was calm, but somehow it had a pleasant voice.

Cute Eustav. It was clear what was waiting for us.

“Well then, how have you been? How is Masom?”

[It’s always the same here.]

“Hmm, it shouldn’t be the same. Isn’t the maintenance of the Masom Island system still incomplete?”

[Oh, that’s different. As long as the master comes and signs, the rules will change so that magician
succession is possible without slaughter. In addition, we almost eliminated useless violent institutions.]

“Really? That’s great. Must have been busy with work I’ll go and compliment you now. If you have time,
come out to the entrance of Masom for a moment.”

[Okay… … Yes? What do you mean?]

Eustav asked, perplexed. I laughed.

“After this trip, I want to go to Masom Island to rest. We’ve already made all our vacation plans. Would
you like to join Eustav too?”

[No, what… …. It’s sudden. Do you really want to come back?]

“Why not?”

[Not that. I was just surprised that it was notified without notice.]

“Then, can I go now?”

[I’ll leave the door open, so do whatever you want.]

‘Pretending to be mean.’

I swallowed a laugh and said yes, then cut off the communication.

“Eustav will leave the door open. Let’s go, Idris.”

“… … Vianne, will you continue to be on Ma Island when you return?”

He asked while creating a space travel magic circle. I smiled and shook my head.

“If you like, I will go out to play again. Above all else, as long as Lyriel is in the Empire, I will never be
alone in Ma Island.”

“Okay.”

“Of course, you will definitely take it with you.”

Idris laughed a little.

“If yes, thank you.”

He hugged me and moved in space.

“Look at this, am I right? The master and the lady said they would come back when the weather is nice.”

A small tea party was held to welcome our return.

Michael mumbled gracefully, holding the teacup.

When I asked what you were talking about, Eustav answered instead.

“Michael expected you two to return around this time. I got a call that same day, and the two of them
came back.”

“Five. Michael, it feels good.”

I said while poking the cake with a fork.

Then, someone came to the table. He was a tall man.

He approached Camelia and quietly reported something.

“Leon… …?”

I recognized him only after looking carefully at him.

It’s only been a year, but I didn’t know that I would become such an adult.

“Why are you looking at me like that, Vianne?”

Leon smiled leisurely and greeted me. I suddenly answered.

“No, just. Because he has grown so much.”

“haha. I also forgot that people grow up so quickly. If I had known it would be like this, I would have
done more cute things when I was still young.”

“Is there ever a time when she was cute?”

I spoke subconsciously and covered my mouth belatedly. Jay, who had been quiet, suddenly burst into
laughter.

Leon made an exaggeratedly sad expression as if he was sad.

“It’s too much. I told you a funny joke to make Brian feel comfortable, but that’s the reaction.”

Wait, are you kidding me?

“… … What do you mean? Do you mean that everything you just said was a lie?”

“Vianne.”

As I was about to ask for something suspicious, Idris grabbed my hand.

When I asked why, the cake I had taken with a fork was hanging precariously as if it would fall off. I
almost threw away my clothes.

“Ah, thank you.”

I quickly put a piece of cake in my mouth and looked at Leon.

Leon waved his hand saying that there was nothing he would sneak out.

“I’m not the kind of person without a conscience who arouses curiosity and disappears. If you come out
after enjoying a tea party, find me nearby. I will be waiting for you.”

“Do you have something to talk about?”

“It’s been a while now, so I wanted to let you know about my hard work and get some compliments.”

“What the hell… …. I’ll know for once.

“Yeah. Then I’ll go out first. Have a great time!”

Leon staggered away.

I tilted my head.

Maybe it has something to do with growing up too fast?

It is said that people change remarkably when they are growing up, but… … Leon was different.
This was just my intuition as a person who lived more than ninety times.

“By the way, master, when will you officially return to work?”

While I was contemplating, Camelia asked Idris. He took a bite of the salad and lifted his head.

“It’s annoying.”

At that simple word, Eustav sighed.

“If you have abandoned your job for more than a year, can’t you just say that you will work with empty
words?”

“After organizing the succession structure of the wizard and setting up a deputy for the wizard, I left,
what more should I do?”

“You’re only choosing the words you want to greet. Well sir.”

“I didn’t ask a question to force you to work, sir.”

Contrary to the angry Eustav, Camelia spoke calmly.

“I just asked because of the Red Moon event to be held this winter. Most of the work is already handled
by me and the owner’s direct management, but I’m not sure if it should be left to the owner to host the
event… ….”

“Ah, the red moon. Are you still doing that?”

I intercepted and asked a question. Camelia nodded her head.

“After the stopped night disappeared, the appearance of monsters almost disappeared, but the event as
a winter festival remains. Instead, it no longer makes the moon red.”

“It’s just the name of the Red Moon, then.”

“It’s like that.”

I pondered, then turned to Idris.

“Idris, do you have any intention of becoming the formal monarch of Masom?”

“I don’t know what that means… … If you have any thoughts, I will follow.”

Idris agreed with me in a docile tone.

Jay had an interesting face as if he wasn’t used to Idris doing this yet.
“Your master is in a desirable marriage… ….”

Hearing Jay muttering happily, I said.

“It’s not a big deal, we just want to show our faces at official events. You said before we got married,
and when we get married, we’ll be together.”

“It did. Okay.”

Idris gave an order to her direct supervisor, just as I said.

After the tea party, I found Leon in a nearby building.

He was sitting on a chair and playing with his powers.

I sent Idris first and approached him.

“Is there nothing to do today? It looks good.”

“Can I just work every day as the head of the research lab?”

“Eustav Ilkanes worked every day.”

“that’s… … Please tell him that you are sorry.”

Leon suggested tea, but I declined. It’s because I’ve had two drinks before.

“So what is the story you want to tell? Why did you grow up as if you had dug out time?”

“… … What is it, you already know?”

Leon said as if surprised. I questioned this.

“I don’t know anything?”

“It’s true that you grew up as if you had dug out time.”

“Ah.”

It was a rough analogy, but it seems to be the correct answer.

“No, what the hell did you do?”

“Vianne-nim lost 10 years of lifespan due to excessive use of space movement. I found that life span
three times and returned it.”
“It did.”

“The first two years, then five years, and finally three years. By the way, the truth is, I haven’t been able
to find the last three years.”

“… … What?”

“I used the method of chasing and capturing the magical energy that I got in exchange for Vianne-sama’s
lifespan. But this method is not perfect. If that power is used on someone else once more, it can no
longer be traced.”

“Are you saying that someone has already used up my three-year lifespan of magic?”

“Yes, that is correct.”

“Then the three years I received… … surely.”

Leon smiled happily.

“It’s my life. The last three years I gave back.”

I was astonished.

“Why would you do that… …?”

He couldn’t have done it because he valued me. It didn’t seem like Idris was afraid, though.

“Actually, I wanted to grow up quickly. To say I didn’t expect to grow up so fast is a lie.”

Leon continued to laugh, wondering if my reaction was funny.

“I am the head of the research institute and I have good brains, but because I am young, there are
people who constantly look down on me. If you’re that stupid, I think if I change my appearance, my
attitude will change. I replaced the time from the age of seventeen to nineteen with my life span.”

He spoke bluntly and added later.

“Ah, what I am telling you now is a secret. If you get into a villain’s ear, he can devise a scheme to steal
innocent people’s time.”

I totally agree with that statement. I promised to keep a secret.

“so… … Did suddenly becoming an adult work?”

“fail. In just three years, I don’t suddenly become a little old man. It was just a change of perception
from being young to being young.”

“Such.”
At the most, I passed my life, but it was a pity that the results were not good.

“But don’t worry. There will be no taking it away after giving it a lifespan.”

“Thank you so much. Thanks to you, I will live a long time.”

“It may be time for you to live longer, too, now.”

These were the words that only Rossien, who had watched my previous life, could say.

The feeling was really weird. Somehow, he and I became like friends from previous lives.

“It’s a moving word.”

“You’re welcome.”

Leon dispersed the holy power he was holding in his hand.

“I still resent you for choosing your own death, and that my world was destroyed.”

I listened quietly to him.

“If I had been you, I would have acted the same in the end, so I’m going to let go of the past.”

Leon’s face as he spoke those words looked somewhat relieved.

“Vianne is back! Long time no see!”

A cheerful voice was heard from the fishbowl, breaking the quiet afternoon.

I greeted Siezion.

“Yeah. A long time. How have you been?”

“sure!”

The Demonic Barrier Stone, Siezion.

After the demon disappeared, I asked Siezion to think slowly about his future.

He said that whether he continues to live as a barrier stone or ends this is Siezion’s freedom.

He seemed to be deeply troubled, so when he went on a trip, he asked for an answer.

And today, Siegeon called me. He seemed to have made a decision.

“Vianne is not a barrier stone. Envy.”

Siezion said. I cried a little.

“I wish you could get out of the barrier, too.”

I was a barrier stone that continued through reincarnation, and there was a clear gap between death
and life.

So I was able to stop reincarnation as a barrier stone.

On the other hand, Siegeon was neither alive nor dead because of the demonic powers at the end of
ancient times. It meant that you couldn’t use the same tricks as me.

“Drinking is wrong!”

“Yeah, the devil was wrong. I got rid of that bad guy.”

“Good job, Vianne. Siezion feels good.”

Siezion made a big circle around the edge of the wide fishbowl, and said:

“Siezion no more! So far.”

“… … Are you very tired?”

“I have lived too much!”

Always a pleasant voice declared. The time has come to put an end to the barrier stone.

“okay… ….”

“Help me! Break the barrier stone.”

“I will do that.”

I felt like crying for some reason.

Is it like the sympathy of the victims?

“Only Vianne can do it. Because Vianne uses a strong sexual method!”

Siezion said hurriedly.

The condition for the destruction of the Demonic Barrier Stone was to be attacked by a strong Holy Law.
There was a way to throw time like a demon, but that was possible because it was a demon, and all I
could do was make a holy law.

“Vianne is a friend of the barrier stone. Nice to meet you friends!”

After saying these words, Siezion turned into a little bird and sat on my hand.

“It was nice to meet you too, Siezion.”

I stroked Siegeon. So this was goodbye.

The Holy Law was activated, and the light spread out.

Siezion has left this world.

I cried a little in the end.

Now, there are no barrier stones anywhere.

All the spring flowers have fallen. The air got quite hot.

It was summer.

I wore a dark blue off-the-shoulder dress with pleated pleats. She also wore a wide-brimmed straw hat.

Today we decided to go out to sea.

I stood in front of the building lobby for a moment, waiting for Idris to get ready and come out. Then he
ran into Eustav, who was magically sweeping the petals from the floor.

“… … What are you doing here?”

Why is he arranging the petals, not the building manager or the servant?

“Oh, Vianne.”

Eustav said hello first, and paused the magic for a moment.

“Collecting fallen petals.”

“Where are you going to use this?”

“This flower can be used as a reagent for various magic experiments.”

“reagent?”
“For example, like this.”

Eustav raised his index finger and randomly drew a magic circle. It was a stupid magic circle.

He gathered the petals together with magic to extract juice, and then dropped a few drops on the magic
circle. Then the color of the magic circle died black.

“Wow.”

I exclaimed and looked carefully at the magic circle.

“If it is a failed magic, a magic that cannot be tolerated on a human level, or a magic that cannot be
established, it reacts with this reagent and turns black. Through this, you can find out whether the magic
is effective or possible before it is activated.”

Eustav explained like a teacher.

“Miraculous. You just blacked out because it was an impossible magic, right?”

“That’s right.”

“It is a useful reagent. You can safely check it without even trying to activate it blindly.”

“There is a lot of demand for that. Last year’s stockpiles have already run out. Of course, if you wait a
few days, the reagent maker will make a new one, but there was an urgent need for reagents from the
Central Horse Tower. So I was working on it first.”

“If you need it urgently, you will be in trouble. Can I help you?”

“Why?”

Eustav furrowed his eyebrows.

I know what that expression means. If something happens to me, he tells me that he can’t handle it.

“I’m bored waiting for Idris, let me do it a little bit.”

I smiled softly and convinced him.

“If that’s the case, then wait a minute.”

Eustav agreed with a little shivering.

I grinned at him and activated the Holy Law.

The sky blue’s holy law swept over the ground like a gentle wind.

I moved slowly, as if sweeping the floor with a broom.

“Can we do this?”

“You are doing well.”

Eustav struck a nearby flowering tree, brushing off the petals that had not yet fallen.

“How much do you need to collect like a mountain like this?”

There was already a pile of flowers the size of a human in front of us.

But Eustav shook his head as if he had no idea.

“You have to collect ten times more than that. Why am I here at this hour?”

“What? Ten times?”

Eustav has a lot of trouble today.

“No, what kind of experiment are you doing that you need so much?”

I asked the magic a little faster.

“We are trying to change the recipe for potions.”

Eustav answered briefly. If it was a potion, it was probably because of exports to the Empire.

In the meantime, imports of potions, which were illegal in the Empire, were conditionally allowed, so we
had to prepare accordingly.

“The miracle orange syrup… ….”

“Yes?”

Eustav heard him talking to himself after thinking about the past. I smiled mischievously.

“There is such a thing.”

“There is such a thing.”

Then Idris came out of the lobby and said,

I turned to him and waved my hand.

“Are you ready?”

“Huh. By the way… … Why are two people collecting petals?”

Idris asked puzzled.

“Wait a minute, waiting for you.”

I answered and checked the basket in his hand. It had freshly made sandwiches, sweets and fresh fruit.

“Um, fine. That’s enough.”

“Shall we go now?”

“Wait, Idris. Eustav I’m sorry, let me help you.”

I suggested it in terms of employee welfare. Idris looked at Eustav for a moment and accepted.

Petal collection with high-level personnel has resumed.

The petals must be collected and processed at one time, so that the accuracy is high when making a
reagent, so at first, the petals were collected endlessly.

As a result, when the wind blew, the collected items swirled and flew away.

At first, I thought about finding a way to stop the wind.

But I liked the sight of the petals that had just fallen, passing us by, so I laughed out loud as I was
surrounded by the petals without realizing it.

“This isn’t a flower rain, is it a flower bomb?”

I really liked the pink color that filled my eyes.

“Yeah.”

Idris said just one word in a calm tone like that. Then he grabbed a handful of the pile of flowers and
sprinkled it over my head.

Looking at it reminded me of the glitter the bridesmaids had sprinkled over our heads on our wedding
day.

“What is it, Idris? Since we had a snowball fight in the winter, are we going to have a flower fight this
time?”

I said playfully and sprinkled flowers on him.

Idris laughed quietly. It was a happy smile.

“Okay, flower fight.”

As soon as he finished speaking, petals flew between us. The scattered things gleamed in the sunlight.
It still looked like the bright traces of last spring.

Eustav watched with dismay as we played like little children.

“This is helping. You are truly amazing… ….”

He said resignedly.

But as more and more petals fell on his gray-blue head, his expression softened.

After playing around, we put all the flowers back together as an apology to Eustav.

On the east coast of Masom, there was a fine sandy beach, scorching sunlight, and a deep blue sea.

I took off my shoes and put my feet in the water. The sleep that wrapped around my ankles was itchy.

When I lifted my head, I was filled with an open view of the jewel-like sea.

“Cool.”

I like the feel of the temperature on my toes. The sea breeze that shakes your hair, and the blue vision.

That’s why everyone seems to go to the sea in summer.

“Some of the currents surrounding Ma Island come from further north than here.”

Idris said as she followed me into the sea.

“So it’s cool even in summer.”

I took Idris’ hand and walked slowly towards the sea. As my body immersed in the water, I felt a chilling
refreshing sensation.

He looked at Idris as he reached the depth of being submerged up to his thighs. Because of the height
difference, he was much less locked than me.

“Well… … Would you like to go in some more?”

“You said you can’t swim, Vianne.”

“You said you would teach me.”

“The waves are pretty strong today, so I don’t think it should be.”

“Well… … Okay. Then swim next time. But if you go all the way here, you are out of the water.”
I pretended to ponder, then splattered him.

Idris stood still, her hair wet. I wickedly pulled the corners of my lips together and smiled.

“I can’t, what? Let’s make it feel like we’re in the water.”

“Vianne, you’re still dry too.”

Idris played with the water without losing. I screamed and avoided the flying water.

“Hey! You only use one hand! You have big hands, so you can put a lot more water in it than I do!”

“Where is that, Vianne?”

“Where are you?”

I used a special water push technique. Instead of scooping up water and sprinkling it, it pushes the water
surface to wet the opponent.

“… … Wet.”

Idris got wet. Hearing him talking to himself because he’s fat, I chuckled.

Then I got hit by his counterattack, and I became the same.

My dress, which I started today, was steadily pickling in salt water.

“Yeah, what. We even had a flower fight, can’t we just call it a water fight?

I sprung water with a fire of reckless fighting spirit. Idris did not stand still.

Water drops splashed in all directions. I yelled out loud, and Idris laughed mischievously.

It’s not common for him to smile like this, but today I saw a precious figure.

I admired his beauty for a moment. In the meantime, I was baptized again with water.

“Oh really!”

“You mustn’t take your eyes off the battlefield.”

Idris cleverly teased me.

“Come here, I’m going to drown you.”

I jumped, wrapped my arms around his shoulders and tried to knock him back. But again, she was short.
“Can’t you?”

Idris said triumphantly. But I didn’t give up.

“Are you sure?”

He grabbed the collar of his shirt and pulled him closer to kiss him.

Idris’ eyes widened for a moment. I took the opportunity to push him away.

He swung back like a toy soldier and fell head-to-head.

He got up again and ruffled his dripping hair while I smiled at my stomach.

“This is a foul, Vianne.”

Your wet looks are also a foul, Idris.

I glanced at him and let out a small exclamation.

“Husband, you are very… ….”

“great?”

“It’s bad.”

“… … ?”

One beat later, Idris’ face turned red. Yeah, I didn’t get much tea.

“Vianne….”

He called out my name here, with a tantrum of what to do with it.

“What am I?”

I smiled shyly.

“… … Knowing I couldn’t stand it.”

“Such. Be very sad. I’m going to do a little appreciation of your abs.”

His white shirt was wet and translucent, clinging to his body. Thanks to this, the curvature of the body
was clearly visible.

I looked at my flawless body with some sense of pride. I don’t know why I’m so proud because it’s not
even my body.
Contrary to the contented me, Idris seemed a little sulky.

“Vianne, that’s too much.”

“Vengeance, why?”

“It’s really too much.”

“Are you arguing now?”

I laughed as if in surprise.

“Would you like a hug?”

When I asked him to comfort him, he narrowed his eyes. Then he suddenly hugged me.

“Mom.”

Afraid that the water would slip, I wrapped my legs around his waist and placed my hands on his
shoulders.

Our perspective has changed.

I rolled my eyes and checked his face.

“… … It’s a look that says you can’t just hug it.”

“Huh.”

He stared at me There was no expression on his face, so it was clear that he was serious.

“Yeah, I’m only going to see you this time.”

I bowed my head and carefully swallowed his lips. It was slightly salty because of the sea water.

But the deeper the kiss, the more the salty taste disappeared without a trace.

I think I got him wet. I immediately regretted it. His clothes were wet and clinging to his body, as if they
were touching his skin.

When I close my eyes, the feeling seems to get clearer, so I opened my eyes quickly. Then, he met Idris’s
eyes, which had still been open.

There was only me in the bright red and pale eyes.

I unconsciously hardened, and Idris didn’t stop kissing me as she looked into my eyes.
I lowered my eyebrows. Because of our close contact, my heartbeat will be louder than thunder to him
by now.

Of course, I could hear his heartbeat too. Normally I wouldn’t have been able to hear it, but since it’s
attached like this, I could only hear it.

That was really good.

“Ha… ….”

When we couldn’t catch our breath any more, we barely fell.

“Are you okay?”

I was shy, so I asked lightly. Idris nodded softly.

“for now.”

He fixed me in the princess hugging position. Then he walked towards the beach and smiled low.

I’m going to die of excitement because I’m laughing into my ear.

How did I fall for this man like this? It was something I didn’t even know.

“It’s like a villain.”

I grumbled over my husband, who took my whole life.

“There’s something else you don’t like, Vianne.”

He asked kindly.

“I’m doing this because I like it so much, my husband.”

“… … I’m asking because I’m curious. Husband, is it an extension of the ‘friend’ you used to call?”

“how did you know? Smart, my husband.”

“Don’t make fun of me… ….”

“As long as you become my husband, you will have to play childishly with me for the rest of your life,
Idris.”

“Okay… ….”

Idris let out a small sigh. I gasped and laughed, then caught up with him.

Meanwhile we got out of the water.

Idris magically wiped away the seawater from our bodies.

‘There was this way.’

I didn’t think of this when I got wet earlier.

Well, it was a kiss that I will never forget for a long time to come. I decided to think positively.

“Let’s have lunch.”

I took out the picnic basket that had the conservation spell on it.

We ate sandwiches together again.

Idris ate the sandwich without a second thought and looked at me blankly. It was waiting for me to eat it
all.

“I’m eating sweets first.”

I pulled out a bag of cookies from the basket and held it out.

Idris thought for a moment, and then took the bag.

I started eating the sandwich again, and Idris took one look at me and took out the cookie and ate it.

What’s cute How can a 23-year-old be that cute? I wish someone would remove my pods soon.

“… … Vianne, you are eating so cutely.”

But Idris was thinking the same thing as me.

‘Is the couple getting along?’

I was blind and just blinked my eyes.

“Uh, um… … You are cute too.”

“… … I?”

He probably hadn’t heard such a word, even in empty words, in his 10 years of life in Masom. When I
thought that I was the first person to say this, I strangely liked it.

“You seem to be the only one in the world that knows how cute you are. I’ve been thinking that way for
a very long time.”

I said casually and took another bite of the sandwich.

Then he turned to Idris, and saw his fiercely troubled expression.

“Why, what are you worried about?”

“I want to kiss you.”

“What? You did it before!”

“right.”

“Hold on, Idris. We need to be less cute with each other.”

“okay.”

He spoke softly, as if repeating to himself. It looked very sad.

I tapped his shoulder. But that doesn’t mean you can’t have an act of love without eating.

“I love you, Idris.”

Instead, I expressed my feelings. There is no need to spare such words, and I have no intention of doing
so.

“… … suddenly?”

“No, always.”

I laughed bitterly.

Idris made a strange face as if she was chewing on something she couldn’t handle.

Then he said.

“I also. Always.”

It was a slurred speech, but I understood it.

“I know.”

So he said kindly. It was surprising and unfamiliar to me to be able to speak with such confidence.

How often can I be sure of the feelings of others towards me?

Perhaps I will never have an experience like this other than Idris in my life. Because I’m not good at
emotions.

“It hasn’t changed since ancient times, we.”

“That’s right, Vianne.”

Idris agreed to everything I said.

“… … Although I don’t remember, I was told what you saw of me. I’m sure I was in love with you back
then.”

The words he said filled my heart one by one. It was as enjoyable as stacking letters from dear friends
one by one in the locker.

For a long time, I didn’t know what love meant. But now I think I know.

That’s it.

After all, after we live, this is the time that will remain.

“You know, Idris.”

“I’m listening.”

“I ate all the sandwiches.”

I put my clean hand in front of him. And by flicking his finger, he used a simple magic trick.

“I just finished brushing my teeth.”

“so?”

Idris asked blankly, not understanding the situation.

“I will cancel what I said earlier. I can’t stand it either.”

“What?”

“What?”

I kissed him lightly. Unlike the previous kiss, where they acted actively as if they were about to eat each
other, this time carefully.

And as soon as I fell a little, he tilted his head and wrapped his hand around the back of my head.

I acclimatized to the slight pulling force.

He wrapped his arms behind his neck.

He put the cookie bag aside and patted my cheek.

I also put my finger on the tip of his hair.

The kiss ended as we burst into laughter at the same time.

After autumn passed, early winter came when the Red Moon Festival was held.

I attended an event during the festival with Idris. It was what I wanted.

Instead of hunting, what was left was a colorful party.

I wore a light pink dress. Idris wore a white suit with a silver blue pattern.

We danced with people in that party hall two years ago. We chatted and drank alcohol.

I thought it would be okay this time, but after a few hours I got drunk again. It was unfair that the
alcohol of Hambil, a specialty of Masom, even climbed without knowing it, as it seemed that he was
drunk faster than before.

“Lady, are you drunk? That’s the end of it, alcohol is weak.”

Michael smiled as he saw me blushing.

I cried out in pain.

“I’m not drunk!”

“It seems to be universal to say that a drunken person is not drunk.”

Eustav shook his head.

I was about to pat Eustav on the shoulder, who is so mean to talk, but his feet twisted and staggered.

“Vianne, should I go out for a while?”

Idris quickly supported me and asked kindly. I leaned against him and nodded reluctantly.

“Don’t go.”

Idris gave a brief greeting to the group we were talking to and took my hand.

“Come get some air.”

People waved to us lightly.

We went up to the second floor terrace.

A cold wind blew through. As soon as I thought it was a little cold, Idris took my coat off me.
“Why are you so drunk all of a sudden, Vianne?”

He asked me with a smile as he sat me down on a soft chair on the terrace.

“I drank three hambils.”

I smiled and nodded. Idris shook her head slightly.

“Maybe we will see Vianne Ishina Rünhel again.”

“No, don’t worry. She is no longer here.”

“Why?”

“You’re dead. Now I have to live in the present.”

“… … .”

Idris was silent for a moment, as if several emotions were rushing in her.

I just smiled and looked at him.

“Yes, Vianne. That person is dead.”

Then Idris said.

“On that day, I saw him disappear.”

He was talking about what happened when he went to the fake world.

Although it was fake, that scene must have been my most direct experience of death for Idris.

“That’s right, Idris.”

I nodded slowly and motioned for him to come closer.

He stood in front of me and bowed his head. I stroked his hair and kissed him lightly.

He laughed softly.

“Why did you kiss me?”

“When did we ever do this for a reason?”

I spoke eloquently and laughed along with him.

As the smile faded, I stared at him. Only his red eyes were particularly clearly visible in his drunken
vision.

“… … Idris.”

I decided to make a proposal that I had thought about for a while, but if I didn’t say it while I was drunk,
it would have been buried in me forever.

At that time, it was just the two of us here.

“We haven’t had a family in a very long time.”

“It did.”

“So we got married and became a family.”

“Huh.”

Idris responded little by little. I even said thanks to it.

“Then why don’t we try to increase our family this time?”

“… … Huh?”

Idris looked perplexed. His eyes deepened as if countless thoughts passed through him in an instant.

“You often surprise me.”

At the end of the thought, he laughed as if breathing out.

At his reaction, I got a little sullen and asked.

“Having a child is no big deal… …? I am good.”

“I’m not saying I don’t like it, Vianne.”

He answered, flicking my hair. At that, I relaxed my expression.

“uh? Really?”

“I just want to say that this is something to be considered carefully.”

“It is. I’ve been thinking a lot up until now, so starting today, think about yourself too. And when you’ve
come to a conclusion, let me know.”

“I will do that.”

“Good. I’ll be waiting for you, Idris.”

I felt refreshed as if I had finished one homework.

It seemed strange to Idris that she heard these words from me. After making an unknown expression for
a while, he finally brought a bottle and a glass of alcohol by magic.

“Drink more? You’ve been drinking too much.”

I was puzzled when I saw Idris pouring out the liquor.

“I want to get some.”

Idris answered, bringing a glass of golden wine to her mouth.

He just emptied the glass at once.

“No, but is it really okay for you to drink like that?”

I looked at him worriedly. Was the idea of having a child so shocking?

“OK.”

Idris smiled as if trying to reassure me.

I put on a surprised look.

Is my husband really a person? You don’t get drunk even if you shave it like that.

“Awesome, husband. Drink in moderation though. Excessive drinking is bad for your health.”

“Okay.”

This man, talking like that, has already been drinking for the second time.

I don’t know if this is why I have to pick him up and carry him to the bedroom.

Well, it’ll work out anyway. If not, just call Eustav.

“… … If I do give birth, I wish I had only one child.”

I talked to him without getting bored while he was drinking.

“I want my eyes to resemble you and my hair to resemble me. Red eyes on black hair. Will it be pretty?”

“I wish I had a personality like you.”

Idris nodded her head while holding her drink and put her words on top.
“Why? You have a good personality.”

“You’re the only person in this world who can give you that kind of evaluation, Vianne.”

“It can’t be helped. I mean, I love your character.”

Maybe it was because I was a little drunk, and the affectionate words came out smoothly. Idris didn’t
know what to do, and was completely absorbed in the words.

“… … How can I do that without warning?”

Like that Idris filled the third cup.

“Are you excited?”

I giggled and asked playfully. Idris looked at me as if asking what I was talking about.

Then, with an expressionless expression, he grabbed my hand and kissed me briefly. Through that
contact, some of his feelings were shared.

Then I felt a tingling sensation as if my heart was going to fall. It was a feeling he had created.

“haha. Are you very excited? All right.”

We are probably the only people who use magic in our daily life in this way.

“… … A smile must resemble you.”

He sighed and spoke again and again, as if making an earnest wish.

“Because you already resemble my smile? You said that when you confessed.”

“It would be nice if we all looked alike.”

I laughed briefly.

“We haven’t even agreed to have children yet, aren’t we talking too much about our wishes?”

I thought he was funny It doesn’t show, but it was clear that Idris was excited right now.

“If only I agree, it will be agreed upon.”

“right?”

“Should I just agree now?”

“You have to think carefully. Haven’t you forgotten what you said?”
“… … okay. You have to be careful.”

He ruffled his hair roughly.

“You have to be careful… ….”

“to do?”

“Actually, it’s something I’ve been thinking about for a few months.”

He frowned and emptied his drink.

“… … Were you thinking too?”

“I couldn’t speak.”

“Then what are you more careful about now?”

“Because you might change your mind… ….”

“I don’t think I will change.”

“okay?”

“Because it is.”

“… … .”

Idris hesitated.

“Having a child would make you sick. That’s not allowed.”

Was that what you were worried about? But I also have some thoughts on that.

“Idris, we are talented wizards. If others can’t, can’t we do something?”

He knew right away what this meant.

“I’ll try to make a magic that will solve all the inconveniences involved.”

“That attitude is very good. Stay strong, husband.”

“I’ll do my best.”

He responded sternly like a commander in charge.

I smiled and held out my hand.

“character. So, now we have an agreement?”

He grabbed my hand and waved it.

“okay.”

So our family plan was established.

Then Idris drank three more drinks. Yet it was fine.

The next morning, I drank the honey water he gave me, looking at him like a monster.

The winter in Masom was long. It was early March, but it was still quite cold.

Me and Idris sat down in front of the fireplace like bears hibernating in winter.

Recently, he secretly disliked outdoor activities. I even asked if Eustav had become a real bear, who had
not seen it.

Thanks to you, I was able to live the same life as him.

“Idris, I’m bored. Shall we eat some snacks?

Not moving very well, my appetite increased day by day. In this case, it seemed that we could welcome
spring with a lot of belly fat.

“… … you eat it all I don’t think much of it.”

But Idris was the opposite of me.

“Eh. Are you still bad? You seem to be eating less these days. Aren’t you sick?”

“The doctor said nothing was wrong with my health.”

“Then what? I’ve never seen you eat this far, Idris.”

“It will be fine… ….”

He answered in a hoarse voice and leaned against me.

I felt sorry for the lack of power. I stroked his hair with concern.

“what can I do. You will lose weight… ….”

“It’s already gone a bit.”

“Gosh. Is it a season ride? Why are you doing this, my husband?”

While I was patting him, Eustav entered the room.

“Are you two still here? Move a little.”

He nags as soon as he arrives. In any case, his personality doesn’t change.

“Idris’s condition is not very good. You should rest on a day like this.”

“Yeah, buy whatever you want. I’ve also been ceremonially recommended. Now I have given up.”

“That’s a nice thing to say. If nagging isn’t your purpose, are you just here to work?”

“Yes, it is. My office window was broken, so I took shelter for a while.”

“Did the window break? Why?”

“A student who graduated from the academy this year with the highest grade came in as an apprentice
today, but I couldn’t stand it and had a small accident.”

“If you are senior this year… … You mean Rua Pendes?”

Rua was one of the first children I met at the Red Moon Banquet.

Guess it wasn’t Pendes, you had a quick accident.

“Yes, it is him.”

“Such. Cheer up.”

“I wish there were no more Pendes in my life.”

Eustav grunted and placed a pile of papers on the desk. And asked me

“I’m going to bring some snacks, would you like to eat together?”

“I was still going to eat a snack. Good.”

“Okay.”

Eustav went out.

Idris sat down impatiently. Then, suddenly, he covered his mouth with his hand and bowed his head.

“Idris, why are you doing this?”

I looked at him in surprise.

He wrinkled his expression, pale in an instant. He didn’t seem to have the energy to respond to my
words.

My heart sank, wondering where it really hurts.

I was struggling not knowing what to do, but Eustav came in with a snack.

And seeing Idris’s form, his eyes widened.

“Did something happen to you?”

“I told you, it’s bad. How do you do it, Eustav?”

“How do I… … Wait a minute, Vianne.”

Likewise, Eustav, who seemed to have lost his senses, suddenly became noticeably calmer.

“Since when have you been doing this? Apparently it wasn’t like this before I left.”

“It was like this 30 seconds before you came in.”

“… … Then I could be the cause.”

“What are you talking about?”

I questioned Eustav’s reasoning.

Without explanation, Eustav grabbed one of the cookies he had brought and handed it to me.

“what.”

When asked what to do, he glanced at Idris.

“Try to bring it closer to the master.”

“What… ….”

I glanced at Eustav with a suspicious look, and did as he was told.

Bringing the cookie right up to his nose, Idris couldn’t stand it any longer and began to vomit.

“what! Why is he here? Is this a poison cookie?”

I was shocked and just screamed. On the other hand, Eustav became even more calm.

No, that’s more than calm… … It was a look that looked close to absurdity.
“Live and live, all these things happen. Vianne, I recommend that you call a doctor and see him.”

“Yeah, I need to call the doctor right now. Idris must have had a big problem… … .”

“No, it would be better for Vianne-sama to see him.”

“I? Why me.”

It was a strange word. Where is Eustav sick? Why are you talking nonsense that you didn’t do?

“Is there anything that comes to mind when you see those symptoms, Vianne?”

Instead of asking my question, he asked the other way around. I pondered.

“Well… … food poisoning? Or, indigestion?”

“The owner is not worthy of such a thing.”

Damn it. Why can’t I get the answer right?

“Then what… … ?”

“I am pregnant.”

The doctor laughed and said.

“Yeah?”

I was startled and raised my voice for a moment.

Somehow, I skipped my period last month! Originally, I was on the irregular side, so I was watching for
the first time, but she was pregnant.

“No, but I was pregnant, so why did she get morning sickness… ….”

Once the doubts were over, the doubts arose.

He seemed to understand why Eustav was stunned.

“Sometimes this happens when the bond between the couple is strong. The mage is especially more
sensible than the general public, so it seems that he reacted promptly to Astahilt-sama’s changes.”

The doctor shook his head, saying that this is not common.

“Really, life and life are all different.”

I frowned. Idris, who was sleeping on the bed, looked very salty.

“Then what about me? Will I be experiencing those symptoms in a little while?”

“I do not know… …. If there is a real sensory transfer in addition to the bond, the mage may continue to
have morning sickness.”

‘Sensory transfer?’

If that was the case, there was a magic that I could guess. The magic of sharing the senses. Wouldn’t it
be possible to shift the senses to one side by using a moderately modified version of it?

But I don’t think he used magic without my knowledge.

“I must have used magic unconsciously… … ?”

I spoke to myself a little.

As a child, he unwittingly used disguise magic. It was very likely this time as well.

“Anyway, it was Astahilt-sama who became pregnant. You need to rest for a while. If anything happens,
please contact me right away.”

The doctor handed me a long scroll with instructions written on it.

The room was very quiet. I broke the silence and said to myself.

“Huh… … what is this… … .”

“My guess is correct.”

My eyes met and Eustav sighed at the same time.

“Eustav, what about this? Look at my husband’s powerlessness. It’s completely shriveled.”

“Vianne-sama’s husband is not going to die like that, so rest assured.”

“But it is! How hard is morning sickness?”

“I think that’s a hundred times better than what Vianne-nim did.”

“Uh… ….”

Somehow I couldn’t resist.

Eustav looked at me quietly and spoke in a calm voice.

“The master has prepared a lot of magic in the meantime, so this state won’t last long.”
“Then you are lucky.”

“… … And congratulations.”

“Huh? Ah… ….”

After all, this was something to celebrate. As Idris became like that, I almost passed by.

“Thanks.”

I laughed softly.

“You must feel good. How many months have you been waiting?”

Eustav smiled too.

“Yeah. I’ve been waiting for it every month, but when the baby comes, I’m not in the mood. I don’t feel
it at all. What is this, I wonder.”

“When you hear the stories around you, everyone says so.”

“Family planning is not an easy task. Right?”

“I agree.”

Eustav magically removed all the food from this room. And I was trying to get a seat.

So I caught him.

“Eustav.”

“Yeah?”

“Your naming skills, are you okay?”

“What do you mean by… ….”

“Would you like to name him?”

“… … What do you mean?”

Eustav glanced at Idris and asked. It seemed like he was trying to tell me why I let him go.

“Ah, we decided on the official name together with Idris in advance. What I am talking about is
Taemyung.”

I added and explained my words.

“Is that your name?”

“Yeah, you were the first to notice, so I was wondering if you could give me a nickname.”

Eustav looked as if he had met something unfamiliar.

“I will try. Shall we pick three candidates?”

“That’s fine.”

“Okay.”

He went out with a troubled look on his face.

Fortunately, Idris used the magic she had prepared in advance to escape the morning sickness of hell.

He looked at me as if puzzled.

“I think the magic was triggered unconsciously.”

“It was like that too. Husband, do you know how surprised I was? I thought I had a fatal disease.”

I smiled and leaned on him.

Idris embraced me very carefully. I used to be careful when touching me, but now it’s even worse.

“Are there any inconveniences?”

He asked kindly. I nodded.

“You put some magic on me just in case you didn’t know. Even if there is an inconvenience, you will pass
without knowing it.”

“… … Because you can’t be sick.”

“I’ve seen a lot of this, right? I’m sorry, Idris. From now on, I will live with only real health in mind.”

I raised my hand and ruffled his hair and said in a soft voice.

Idris smiled lowly.

And took a long breath.

“… … happy.”
When he spoke directly of his emotions, he meant that he was almost in control of them.

I let out a small laugh.

“I’m happy too, Idris.”

We held each other’s hands and felt each other’s pulse.

“… … Is the child’s name the same as the last time?”

Idris asked, stroking my hand.

“Huh. Isn’t that the best? If it’s a girl, it’s Trisha, if it’s a boy, it’s Linus.”

“okay.”

“Oh right. But I asked Eustav to build it for me.”

“Did Eustav say he would?”

“Are you going to come up with three candidates?”

“For what reason.”

“He even said congratulations to me. I think Eustav is also interested in the child.”

Idris chuckled lightly. Since he’s been watching Eustav for a long time, this situation seemed interesting.

And the next day.

Eustav heard through me that Idris laughed when she heard her talk.

He looked at Idris.

“I am not so compassionate as to be unable to comply with such a request, Master.”

“Right.”

Idris laughed again. It was a fight to see you somewhere.

“So, have you decided on all the candidates?”

“Is there any possibility? I am competent.”

“Oh, how confident are you?”

I expected a little. Although Eustav sometimes squeaks, it was because he was the type to do things
quickly.
Eustav proudly held out three pieces of paper. Me and Idris sat head-to-head and checked them one by
one.

“first… … meek.”

“… ….”

“… … Pfft.”

I tried to be patient, but I can’t. I burst out laughing.

“What do you mean by quietly growing up?”

“I put my wish into action. I desperately hope that the child will not become a troublemaker like the
owner or Vianne-sama.”

“I’m crazy, really… … .”

I smiled almost sobbing and flipped over a piece of paper.

“second… … Archmage.”

My laughter grew louder, and Idris sighed, gathered her powers, swarmed them into a circle, and threw
them at Eustav.

It’s safe to say that he has no lethal power, but he avoided it by bowing his head again. It was very
funny.

“You intend to ruin your name, Eustav.”

“Why do you think so? Wouldn’t it be better to be born again, to be born as an archmage like the master
and live as you please? It is just a Taemyung that directly conveys such a wish.”

It was an awesome irony.

Idris glared at Eustav.

“… … Are you going to take revenge today for everything that has happened to you?”

“Actually, two out of three candidates do.”

“Then what about the other one?”

“It was built right. No, master. Stop throwing those magical nuggets and believe.”

Idris threw another handful of magical power. Eustav fluttered his mouth, avoiding it.
In the meantime, I stopped laughing and saw the last chapter of the real me.

“third… … Rush.”

Rush. It was the name of a baby in the nursery rhyme of the Cabellior Empire.

He looked at Eustav with slightly moved eyes. Then he sang lyrics to the nursery rhyme as if he had been
waiting.

“Rush, dear child. Running through fields and swimming in rivers Lucy, let’s meet in this town when
winter comes.”

“This mourning will be born when winter approaches.”

“So I remembered the nursery rhyme.”

“… … Alright, name. Lucy, did you hear me? I will call you by this name for the next few months.”

I bowed my head and said to my stomach.

“… … Lucy, dear child.”

Idris recited a part of the nursery rhyme with a mysterious expression.

Then he laughed a little.

“Idris, is the fetus this small?”

The season has turned into summer.

Lucy was growing up well. But my tummy didn’t seem to be that prominent. If you were wearing loose-
fitting clothes, you wouldn’t know.

“It’s probably because of the baby’s position or posture. The size itself is a bit smaller than average to
me.”

Idris stared at my stomach and answered.

“like that… … . But aside from being small, the kid is so docile. It’s only at the level where you have to
call Leche a few times before you can tap it with your feet.”

“That’s a good thing.”

“Why?”
“If you have frequent fetal movements, you may not be able to sleep well. In severe cases, the ribs may
be broken.”

“Ugh. Really?”

“I read it in a book.”

Idris said calmly.

He had been passionate about studying before he found out that I was pregnant, so he knew a lot.

I wanted to study too, but even if I didn’t have to, the information he gave me was enough.

Idris created a magic for my convenience based on the information she had learned.

In the early stages of pregnancy, I was overworked and stayed up for three nights, so there were times
when I, who couldn’t see it, took him to bed.

Still, thanks to that, I was living as peacefully as before I was pregnant. So I was surprised to hear that
my ribs were broken and I was ignorant of what pregnant women were going through.

“Oh my gosh… …. Since birth is caused by the movement of a child, there would have been no way to do
it with magic, but our Louch worked hard. She didn’t know that and whined why she didn’t answer,
right?”

I stroked my stomach and spoke to Louch.

Lucy was quiet.

But after a while, he tapped me weakly like a knock.

“Five. Idris, give me your hand.”

“… … ?”

Idris did not know English and did what she was told. I grabbed his hand and put it on my stomach.

Idris immediately made a mysterious expression.

“It’s moving.”

“Is not it? Guess I’m talking to you and answering you.”

“Smart.”

“What if my kid is a genius?”

“Then you should grow up to be a genius.”

“Okay, Idris. I believe only in you.”

Idris is also a genius, so she will teach her well.

“Rush.”

After that, I called Rush whenever I had time.

I said it would be good for me if there weren’t many fetal movements, but since there aren’t too many,
I’m worried about something… … It was because I was bored.

“Rush?”

Since I’ve called you twice, if I call you again, I’ll get a response. This was the rule I came up with after
many tries.

“Rush!”

Dreaming.

Lucy moved timidly. I don’t know how to live in this harsh world when I’m born later, being so timid.

“Rush, aren’t you bored? If you’re bored, do it one more time.”

I called Leche’s movement a twitch.

“Rush? Are you listening If you’re bored, you’re dreaming. Got it?”

But even after a long time passed, Lucy remained still.

“okay… … you are not bored… … . Only my mother was bored… … .”

Lucy, what is he so busy with?

“Rush, what are you doing now? Busy? If you are busy, do it once.”

‘Tok Tok’ refers to Louch touching my stomach with his foot.

“… … .”

I waited more, but there was no ‘toktok’.

“Well, unless you are busy and not bored. Our Louch, are you bothered about talking to your mother? If
it bothers you, tap it.”
At that time, Leche made a ‘knock-knock’.

No, this guy?

“It’s too much… ….”

I’m pissed. There’s no way the fetus understood exactly what I was saying anyway, maybe it’s just a
coincidence. Still! Something was sad

“If you keep calling me like that, I will be annoyed too, miss.”

Michael, who sat across from me and watched me, said as if giving advice.

“Then, would it be better to only sing once a day from now on?”

“That would be fine.”

“But once is too little.”

“Leave the baby rest.”

Michael giggled and drank tea.

I just pouted my mouth.

While I was thinking about how I could communicate better with Louch, a communication magic was
struck.

On the day that Oscar and the Demon God died, I regained the ability I had at the beginning, and
magical powers no longer accumulated in my body.

Thanks to this, I don’t have to drain my magic.

However, I decided not to deal with magic at all because I didn’t know what to do with the variable
called pregnancy. So, on my behalf, Michael accepted the communication.

[Vianne! How is it going?]

It was Lyiel.

“Well then, be fine. You are?”

[I’m fine too. It’s late autumn, so I’m a bit busy.]

“Really, that’s right. It’s Thanksgiving season these days. Do you need the Crown Prince for this year’s
event?”

[That’s right. I’m dying of annoyance, really.]

“Write down the names of the people who annoyed you and send them to Masom. I’ll give it to you.”

[Oh my God, thank you so much… … You can’t do that, Vianne. It’s annoying, but they’re good people.]

“okay? Then there is nothing you can do, but if someone harms you, never be patient. Got it?”

[then. Who is my friend?]

“I like that attitude. If the Crown Prince doesn’t like you, call him right away. I’m going to send Idris and
tell him to put up with the most recent negotiation and knock down the conference hall.”

[He, really. All right, all right. Worry is Taesan. Don’t worry about yours There are only a few days left
until I see the child, are you in good shape?]

“I’m so sorry it’s okay. Even if he talks to me, he doesn’t respond because it’s annoying.”

[Haha, Vianne. What if I bully the baby? If you are bored, take a slow walk, read a book, and sleep.]

“Every day I do everything you just said… ….”

What do you mean by still having time?

I quickly met Leche and wanted to fly with magic with a lighter body.

I didn’t think much of it until 7 months pregnant, but these days it’s really boring.

[cheer up. Let’s be patient.]

“okay…. Thanks for contacting me. I’m less bored because I’m talking to you.”

[I will contact you more often in the future. Oh, Vianne. I have my next schedule, so I’ll stop for today.
Eustav, you can quit.]

“Hello, Lyriel.”

[Yeah, see you next time.]

We greeted briefly, and Eustav, who was on Lyriel’s side, cut off communication.

Eustav was in charge of one of his recent exchanges with the Empire, and frequented visits to the
Empire. And each time, he would connect Lyriel and me.

“I don’t know how our not-so-cute baby girl became her correspondence.”

Michael well captured the magic and shook his head lightly. Then he looked at me.

“But, lady, is Lucy talking to you?”

“How do you know that?”

As soon as I asked that question, a part of the ship bulged out. It was ‘tock-tock’.

“Five? Lucy, what do you have to say?”

Am I just bored and want to play?

“If you want to play with your mom, let me know.”

Dreaming.

Lucy answered!

I was almost thrilled and clapped. Michael laughed as if it was ridiculous as he saw us interacting.

One day in late autumn.

I met Lucy.

When the labor pains came, the whole castle of the mage became noisy, but it was because people
around me were fussing around for nothing, and I felt that the process of meeting Leche was generally
smooth without any difficulties.

As for the impression of giving birth, one sentence was enough: ‘As expected, the husband of the arch
wizard is the best’.

Thanks to all kinds of magic and Leche’s cooperation, it wasn’t long before I embraced Leche in my arms.

Even though the pain was reduced to a tenth of the level with magic, it was quite painful, and I had to
apply force for several hours anyway, so I had no energy.

However, after finishing the post-processing, it felt good to hold a warm leche.

“It’s squishy… ….”

My baby is pretty

“After a while, you will be pretty.… … You worked hard, Vianne.”

As soon as Idris entered the room, she applied healing magic to my whole body and spoke kindly.

He handed Louch to me and hugged me without difficulty.

“Did I do well? Was it calm and wonderful?”

I smiled lightly to show that I was fine.

“then.”

Idris smiled and ruffled my hair. In addition, various auxiliary magic were layered on top of the healing
magic.

I really liked the magic. The feeling of being torn apart in an instant disappeared.

“… … He’s my son, so I’ll call him Linus from now on.”

He looked at Louch held by Idris and said softly. Idris also looked down at Rush.

“okay. Linus Astahilt.”

“… … Can you give me my last name? Astahilt, nothing special.”

My parents were good people, but my relatives, who had the same Astahilt surname, had poor
humanity. I didn’t want to get Linus involved with them.

“There are a lot of people in Masom who don’t have surnames, so if you don’t like them, you can just
call them Linus.”

“Well, I think it would be nice to have a few more letters after something… ….”

“A few letters… ….”

Idris and I thought hard.

Then, suddenly, I remembered my name.

“Is Linus Leche too strange?”

“… … Are you okay? Later on, if you don’t like it, you can tell me to take it off. It’s not that important.”

“Five. Good. Then let’s pretend it’s Linus Leche.”

That’s how our child’s name was decided.

A few weeks passed, and my body was almost back to where it was before, thanks to the magic.

And Linus became a white, plump, incredibly pretty baby.

“Oh my, my. So cute. How can all these creatures exist?”
Michael looked at the child, trembling with fuss.

“The black hair and red eyes are the children of Vianne-sama and the owner.”

Eustav said, unable to take his eyes off Linus.

“Really, Astahilt-sama. Lyriel has sent Jeon Seo-gu. I hope you will visit Masom soon.”

Camellia rarely smiled happily, then finally came to her senses and delivered the news. I looked at it and
smiled a little.

“I was so excited to see Linus, Lyriel. Please reply whenever you have time to come.”

“Okay.”

“Hey, I’m laughing. Linus, would you like to call me Godmother?”

Even while we were talking, Michael was like that. Have you been sitting there already telling me how
long it’s been since the baby was born? I’m going to die of laughter anyway.

“Who is the godmother?”

“Lady, let this Michael Pendes kill his temper and live hard. Can’t you make me a godmother?”

Michael crawled uncontrollably. Eustav was astonished and stopped Michael.

“Are you going to ruin your life? I’d rather be the godfather.”

“Don’t sneak up on your godfather job, Eustav.”

I looked at Eustav as if sullen, and said,

Eustav was in tears.

“Then I… ….”

Then even Camelia, who seemed to be still, spoke up. Why are these people doing this? I can’t adapt, I
can’t adapt.

“Hey there, wizards. Calm down. Just do uncles and aunts together.”

I cleaned it all up and left everyone gloomy.

Among them, only Idris was smiling.

Linus Leche was a gentle and gentle baby. And it was very cute.
I was drinking tea by myself, and I laughed when I heard footsteps from afar.

After a while, Linus ran into my room.

“Mom and daddy use strange mabab.”

I almost died because Linus, who had a serious expression on his face and a curly tongue, was so cute.

“Did you? Idris What else did this man do? Is your mom so curious?”

“My father is righteous. Worth it.”

Linus grabbed the hem of my robe and toddled in the front.

I followed the child’s lead.

When I went to the garden, Idris was making some big magic.

He spotted us and waved his hand to pause the circle for a moment.

“Why are you here, Vianne?”

“Linus said you were using some strange magic. What else is this? It’s huge.”

I pointed to the magic circle.

Linus also followed my words, pointing to the magic circle with a fern-like hand.

“It’s terrific!”

Meanwhile, Idris answered my question.

“I was in the process of creating the core of the union magic.

“Ah, what was it? You said you built a small transport route between the Empire and the Demon
Island?”

“right.”

Idris nodded and turned to Linus.

“Linus, you said you were going to the flower garden, so why did you go to Vianne?”

“I’m old, so I’m going to play with my mother.”

“uncle? What kind of uncle are you?”

There were not one or two wizards who claimed to be Linus’ uncle on this magical island.

When I asked, Linus pursed his lips and pronounced a name with difficulty.

“It’s Ilkanas.”

“Well… … like that!”

‘If it’s just Eustav, isn’t it just running away?’

These days he’s been tormented by Linus.

It was because Linus liked him so much that he unexpectedly tried to stick with him whenever he had
time.

“Now you think I ran away. But that’s not true. This time it was really urgent.”

Just then, Eustav flew into the garden, waving his blue cloak.

Excited, Linus squeaked and ran to Eustav and fell.

Idris was familiar with the shock absorption magic on the floor.

Linus stood up and ran again as if he had never fallen. I can’t really dry it.

“Hey! Samjeok Joa!”

“I always tell you not to run, but you don’t listen, Rush.”

“Samjeok Joa!”

“Are you listening to me… ….”

Eustav resigned and held the child in a flash. I shook my head gently.

“Linus, where do you like that person?”

Doesn’t it look a little scary to a child’s eyes? Eustav has an expressionless expression and a hard tone of
voice.

“Samjeok is kind, my lord. They even made me a stick with mabab.”

Well. Even if it’s hard, it doesn’t seem to work for Linus.

“Rush, it’s not Mabab, it’s magic.”

“Ah. Mab?”
“It’s not magic, it’s magic.”

” … … method!”

“right. Well done.”

“Hey!”

‘They are playing well.’

I looked at them with amusing eyes.

“Have you already taught him magic?”

“I didn’t teach, I just demonstrated, Vianne. He’ll probably wake up in a few years anyway, so showing
the magic in advance will make him less surprised.”

“Early education is awesome.”

Linus was a wizard by birth. That was confirmed when Linus was a baby. Magic is an ability inherited
through blood, but it was normal for Idris to be an archmage and Linus to be a wizard.

“Mom! I want to learn magic too!”

Linus raised his hand in Eustav’s arms and said.

“Ugh, yes. My mother will teach me when Linus eats a lot and grows up.”

“There is a lot of dust in the sky… … . let’s play with it… … .”

As Linus’ words flowed over, the child muttered a little and reached out into the air.

‘uh? Wait a minute.’

Me, Idris and Eustav focused their attention on the fingertip for a moment.

And at the same time I was surprised.

Linus was trying to activate magic without proper rules by gathering his magical powers.

Idris’ genius gene did the job. The magic could explode if left like that!

“Louch, you can’t use magic like that.”

Eustav, the least startled of us, calmly grabbed Linus’ hand and forcibly canceled the spell.

I quickly grabbed Linus and hugged him. Idris completely drove away all the magic around him.
Because of that, the alliance magic circle he had been studying for a long time also disappeared, but he
didn’t care.

Eustav had a headache and pressed his forehead to the top of his head.

“Your magical powers aren’t that great. It’s been a long time since I’ve had a headache just by taking
ownership. It’s like stealing the magic of its master.”

“Eustav, were you like this when you were young?”

“I have been using magic since the time I was kidnapped by Oscar. But I don’t remember writing like
that.”

“… … What, is Louch doing it wrong?”

As the atmosphere grew serious, Linus asked, crying.

“Oh, no. No, my baby. No problem.”

“Yeah… ….”

I quickly calmed the child and looked at Idris.

“Even when I was young, I was a person who used my pre-regression abilities little by little… … It’s hard
to apply my experience to Linus.”

Idris said in trouble.

“What if? I’m not a born wizard, so I don’t know… ….”

“First of all, let’s get back in touch with Camelia and Agnes, who awakened when they were very young.”

“What if they don’t have the same experience?”

“You just need to teach me how to use magic correctly, Vianne. No need to worry. Instead, it’s
dangerous for the time being, so I’ll keep you by my side.”

“Then I’ll stick with you, Idris.”

“Ugh…”

“Ugh, why are you crying? OK.”

Linus finally burst into tears. You’re still so young, so you shouldn’t be surprised.

“Linus.”

Idris, who was watching me sweating, called out to the child and stretched out her arms.
Linus wrinkled his face, wet with tears, and cling to my dad.

Idris supported the little child with one hand and patted the child’s back with the other. The cry became
less and less.

“I’ll have to buy some magic textbooks for children.”

I sighed and laughed.

“There is a bookstore near my house. I will buy it with you when I go to work tomorrow.”

“Thank you, Eustav. You must have a headache, go get some rest

“I don’t have the stamina so bad that I can go to this level. Fine.”

“Then don’t.”

I shrugged and went to Linus and fiddled with the ball.

“My baby, are you calming down now?”

Linus giggled and nodded.

“Oh, it’s cute. Well done.”

“Are you okay… … ?”

“Yes, uncle is fine.”

“Samjeok, my missing wife… … .”

“It’s not your fault.”

Eustav said in a very friendly tone. Only then did Linus smile broadly.

“Linus, shall we learn magic with Dad from tomorrow?”

Idris smiled deliberately and whispered like a joke. Linus shook his head.

“Yeah! Father, I am good at magic, please teach me.”

“okay.”

“Wow!”

“Mom should learn magic from Dad. Shall we learn together, Linus?”
“Peck.”

Perhaps this summer, the whole family will be engulfed in magic.

I exchanged glances with Idris and smiled.

Seven years have passed since then, and I told Linus about that time, but he didn’t believe me that this
guy had grown up a bit.

“I couldn’t have done that. I am good at magic, mother.”

“Oh my, is it? Idris, look at him.”

“Linus, do you not believe your mother?”

“Sorry.”

“No, I’m sorry again… ….”

“My father said that if I disobey my mother, I would only die.”

“What? Husband! What did you say to the boy!”

“Literally, Vianne.”

Idris answered with a calm face.

“Oh, man.”

I hit Idris in the back. Even though Idris was right, she just laughed a little about what was good.

“Mother, it’s fine. Dad was right. I was wrong. I will not leave anyone who disobeys their mother.”

“… … I knew this. I thought my son would be Idris.”

He shook his head.

I have my own child, so why was the Idris 2 born? Genes are scary.

“Oh, and Mother, Godmother Lyriel has sent me a present.”

Linus smiled just like me, and then spoke up as if he had suddenly remembered it.

“okay? What gift?”

“As a gift for entering the academy, I received a special product from the Empire, a notebook and a
pen.”

“What is it, Lyriel? You said you were busy being the empress, so you must have had the spirit to bring
Linus admission gifts. That’s right. Have you heard of Lyriel’s daughter? There were rumors that he was
having a book-opening ceremony this year.”

“… … What is the book closing ceremony?”

“Ah, that was only in the Empire. I’m talking about the rituals of choosing who will become the next
emperor of the empire.”

“Aha… …. The Empire seems to have many strange systems. However, the story of the book-opening
ceremony was not included in the enclosed letter. It looks like the godmother will inform you later.”

“like that. I’ll have to ask.”

By the way, come to think of it, Linus hasn’t been to the Empire yet.

So it was suggested.

“… … My baby, shall we go to the Empire sometime soon?”

Linus was a little too small to be called a baby now, but he was a boy with a tall height and a handsome
face for his age. He was still cute in my eyes.

“Are you going to take me with you to the book-opening ceremony?”

Idris asked.

“Is that okay?”

“There is nothing that can’t be done.”

Linus listened intently to our conversation, eyes wide open. It was cute too.

Years go by so fast, but I didn’t know the flow. Mostly because most of the people I meet are wizards,
and they don’t age well no matter how much time passes.

I’m not a born wizard, but since I was a priest by birth, I didn’t change much in appearance just like
them.

“Vianne, are you awake?”

“Mother, are you awake?”

“Ah… … Am I last again?”

We sometimes competed for wake-up time in vain. The result was always the same, with Idris coming
first and I being last.

“I think so, Vianne.”

Idris smiled and kissed me briefly.

I took his hand and sat up.

“Mom, today I took first place. I woke up earlier than Uncle Ilkanes.”

Linus sat up next to me and boasted.

“What? Then you would have woken up in less than six attempts?”

“Today is a special day.”

“Are you excited because it’s the day you are going to the Empire?”

“Yeah.”

Linus smiled shyly.

“Uncles and aunts are waiting in the restaurant. I want to have breakfast together after a long time to go
to work.”

“Oh really? I need to get ready soon. Let’s go first!”

“Yes, Vianne.”

“Yes, mother!”

When I went down to the restaurant, everyone greeted me warmly.

“Lady, did you overslept again?”

Michael smiled mischievously and took the chair next to him.

I sat down and smiled.

“You know. I sleep a lot.”

“There is no fairy tale, Sleeping Beauty.”

“No matter how old I am, I’m still a girl.”

“Even if you tell your age by that face, it is not convincing.”

“Michael too. Have a meal.”

“Is that so?”

Michael swung the knife and grabbed it with an elegant skill. And started cutting meat.

“Child, would you like to cut the meat into star shapes?”

Michael joked.

When Linus was younger than now, when he struggled with rice, Michael sculpted food into all kinds of
shapes with his dazzling knives. It sounded like he was thinking about it.

“I wish Aunt Michael would carve the apple for dessert later in the shape of a rabbit.”

Linus expressed my opinion clearly and clearly.

Michael looked at Linus with his arms crossed that he was so cute that he wanted to die. Those eyes
were still there after all these years.

“Trust your aunt. I will make a rabbit kingdom for you.”

“Yeah? So far… … .”

Linus said shakily. One of the executives under his direct smirk froze in Michael’s eyes.

“Michael-san, you have a very bad personality. Now you end up staring at me.”

Leon spoke calmly and drank orange juice. He was now an adult, and he was still the head of the
research institute.

“In the past, I didn’t end up staring at you… … ?”

Linus asked curiously. Everyone except Linus had an awkward expression on their face.

“It would be better to keep everything quiet. Aren’t you supposed to protect your child’s heart?”

Michael covered our mouths with a smile.

“You say things like that because there is a stabbing corner. So don’t wonder about that person’s past,
Linus. Support.”

I squinted my eyes and said to Linus sitting opposite me.

Then Camelia, who was still, coughed. He must have been trying to contain his laughter.

“Yes, mother.”

Linus nodded again.

Linus would be good to see later as a history book at the academy. What kind of people are the uncles
and aunts who eat with him.

Apparently, there were a lot of things that were difficult to tell directly.

“Vianne, are you going to the Empire in the afternoon?”

In the silence, Eustav asked.

“Ah, yes. The book-opening ceremony is at three in the afternoon.”

“i See. I will prepare it.”

“Are you going to become a pontoon lord and do the work yourself?”

Camellia became the de facto mate, and about five years later, Eustav had some sort of promotion.

He was given the post of deputy mayor, which had been vacant since Oscar’s reign.

Originally, I was going to give it to Michael, but Michael ran out because he didn’t want to work
anymore.

“It’s a special treat.”

“It’s an honor.”

“It’s because Baby Eustav doesn’t have much to do these days, miss.”

Michael interrupted. Eustav responded immediately.

“Do not spread rumors, Michael. I am always busy.”

“You seemed a lot more relaxed than the new manager?”

The new manager was Rua Pendes, who had graduated from the Academy a long time ago and joined
directly.

Allen and Henry were also serving as executives. Only Philip Pendes was in the laboratory, not under his
direct control.

“… … It is true that I am more relaxed than before.”

“Look.”

Michael chuckled and went back to eating.

Eustav was embarrassed.

“To hear such a story from someone who lives most of the time.”

“Hey, there’s nothing Michael does, right?”

I assisted him. Idris nodded too.

“Are you going to send a dispatch to Agnes Schlieer at this time? They say that they need several wizards
to start writing a new book and to experiment with the magic that will be included.”

At his words, Michael did not eat well and made a strong impression.

“Master, now that you have no real power, why don’t you make such a threat?”

“Am I not in power?”

Then Idris immediately turned her head and asked Camelia.

“If you want, I’ll give it to you.”

Camellia smiled and replied happily. Michael screamed with a betrayed face.

“Sister, are you here?”

“It doesn’t mean that you should be grateful because you took it out of your work and stay still.”

Eustav shrugged and lifted Michael up slightly.

Linus, watching all this childish thing, said something.

“It’s like my academy friends are arguing.”

At that, everyone laughed out loud.

Although Michael became bruised, he did not hesitate to cut the rabbit apple for dessert and worked
hard.

Leon was also watching Michael’s next to him.

We sat together and chatted.

“I didn’t know that Lyriel’s daughter turned seven.”

“It doesn’t feel like Linus is going to the academy this year.”

“Masom is a little more like it because time seems to have stopped.”

“When something big happens, I realize it right away.”

“But nothing has happened lately.”

“If it’s a surprising event, how about a little boy fighting his master with magic?”

“Ah, about that time.”

“It was really cute.”

“I was afraid that someone was not the master’s son, so in front of magic, his eyes changed.”

“Did I?”

“He looked like a good wizard, my son.”

“… … Just thinking about it, let’s practice magic in the front yard. There is still a lot of time until the
book-opening ceremony.”

“Okay, Dad!”

“Oh, then I’ll take a look.”

“We will also be spectators.”

Linus and Idris opened the front window of the restaurant and went out to the lawn in front of them.

We watched the rich man through the window. In the meantime, our tea came out with petals, and I sip
it.

Linus’ magic was bright purple. It wasn’t the sky blue like mine, nor the white one like Idris.

The child calmly accepted the magic that Idris was throwing very sharply. It was thanks to Idris’
meticulous teaching.

It made me happy to see the two of them doing that. Both grew up well.

“The competition for the next generation of witchcraft may become fierce.”

Leon, who was following Linus’ movement with his eyes, said.

“Why?”

“There are many outstanding wizards among the academy students. All of them are Linus’s peers.”
“okay? Camellia, you must be nervous.”

“If someone with skills comes, it’s right to give them a seat.”

“Because this sister only says the right things.”

Michael shook his head and leaned against the back of the chair.

“I don’t know if this is the case in about ten years or so, and I will have that little boy as the owner.”

“It sounds like a possibility. But being the owner’s son after the owner, I feel like my life is getting
pitiful.”

Eustav groaned. I shrugged.

“Still, Linus is gentle.”

“I see the owner quite often.”

“Really? I don’t know.”

“Well, Vianne is your mother.”

“It is.”

We looked at Linus and Idris, and we chatted. So the morning passed.

Since we ate breakfast a little late, we had lunch together with simple food.

As three o’clock approached, our family changed clothes and got back together.

“Linus, the Empire has its own rules for socializing. Come on, follow me. Keep your head down, like this.”

I gave a quick lecture for Linus, who was visiting the Empire for the first time. Linus followed suit.

“Okay, well done. And this is a note of words that only exist in the Empire. Keep it with you, and
whenever you come across a word you don’t know, open it up and look at it.”

“Okay. Uh, but the font… … Did your mother write it herself?”

“I wrote it last night while putting my head together and thinking about it. I’m worried that you’ll panic
when you go to the Empire.”

I looked at Idris and smiled. Idris smiled and shook her head.

Linus smiled pretty, saying thank you.

All three of us had the same smile.

Idris said that she started to laugh just like me when she fell in love with me. And Linus grew up
watching us like that.

It was the only laughter of our family that was completed like that.

“Maybe Godmother Lyriel’s child is bigger than the last time I saw her in the portrait?”

“The portrait was from when I was five years old, so now I’m a lot older than I was then.”

“It looks cute.”

“Then, it’s really cute. You look just like Lyriel.”

“Three minutes, stop chatting and leave. If you delay, you will be late.”

Then, Eustav came out to see us off.

Linus turned his head to his voice and called him warmly.

“uncle!”

“We’ve been together before, and it’s nice to see you again.”

Eustav was good, but for nothing he pretended to be expressionless. I saw it all in my eyes.

“I like my uncle.”

“… … I am amazed that you are like that.”

“why?”

“Where do you like me?”

“Well… … Just everything?”

“Eustaf, you’d better be a father.”

Idris joked. But Eustav actively waved.

“I will live alone. Let no one step on my family roster.”

“If no one is saying anything, do it.”

I motioned for concern. Eustav was relieved.

He glanced at the clock and hurried us.

“If you are late again, Lyriel may send an official protest to Masom.”

“I was only ten minutes late last time!”

“Then you heard me nagging for ten minutes.”

“Wow. Okay. Go, go.”

I took Idris and Linus’ hands.

Idris created a space travel magic circle that includes all of us.

Just before the magic started, Eustav asked.

“Really, Vianne. When are you going home today?”

“Well? After playing, it has to be early in the morning, right?”

“Anyway, you must come before tomorrow morning.”

I knew why Eustav did that.

Tomorrow is Idris’ birthday. So, I and Linus and the Masom family prepared a big surprise party. I’m
having a birthday party tomorrow at lunch, so of course I had to return to Masom before then.

“Sure. I will not stay up all night for Linus’ good life.”

Saying so, I secretly squinted my eyes at Eustav. Hearing my signal, Eustav quietly exchanged glances
with me.

“Come on then. I will be back!”

As soon as I finished my words, the magic started.

From now on, we will have fun playing for two days in a row.

Oh, I’m having a lot of fun these days.

That day’s book-opening banquet became a meaningful day for our family.

Linus remembered the story of that day for a long time, and Idris and I were proud inside.

That way we built memories together.

“Idris, are you happy?”

One day I asked Idris nodded and returned the question to me.

“How about you.”

“I also.”

“Okay then.”

He smiled faintly and turned his gaze to Eustav and Linus as they pursued them on the lawn.

When I saw that scene, I laughed too.

Everyday life and warm sunlight.

Green grass, smiling family and friends.

With that, we had a happy ending.

<End of side story>

ToC
CategoriesI Became Close to the Villain
Post navigation
IBCV SS1
FLB SSSC1

Leave a Comment
Comment

Name
Name *
Email
Email *
Website
Website

Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time I comment.

© 2021 MTL CORNER • Built with GeneratePress

Select Language